The Northerners Begin to Work with the Southerners
Holly(DM A) Tuesday October 5th, 1999 8:19:59 AM
"Pip, you shouldnt of said those things. There is alot of villages and people between here and the elvin lands. I doubt you have seen every single person that lives between here and there. But whats done is done, no point on dwelling on it." she turns to Trace. "I think we should still get inside somehow. I can get inside real easy and open the door from the inside. What do the rest of you think?"
DM A Tuesday October 5th, 1999 8:22:59 AM
Gniffle doenst find anything out of the ordernary searching the outside of the Abby. he works his way around the outside, and joins up with his companions after walking around the the Abby
Guardian Solomar Tuesday October 5th, 1999 8:19:59 PM
I walk away from the church and back to where we left the bodies of the men we fought and killed. I remove a cloak from one body and put it on me. I take another cloak and give it to Neko, once I return to the group. "Neko, put this on. The rest of you just hide close by. I think Neko and I can sneak in wearing these." My words spoken in hushed tones. When everyone in hidden or out of the way, I prepare to knock on the door again.
Sir Thomas Tuesday October 5th, 1999 10:10:59 PM
I look down at Pip. "It is not my intention berate you in any way, I am just going on what I see. You read too much into what people say. Still, I'm sorry if I offended you. Holly has a strong point, it was wrong now lets both get over it." I keep silent on all suggestions to get inside deceitfully, but I hide around the nearest corner of the building when Guardian askes me to. I'm ready for trouble, with my sword out and wits on edge.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday October 6th, 1999 12:08:59 AM
Pip nods. "Trace does have a point, as well. When's the last time you heard of a good priest locking a door except... Oops. Sorry." Pip sighs. "Other strangers? The only ones I know of are traders from other cities..." He trails off as Solomar makes his suggestion. "Well, that might work. And if it does, it proves my suspicions right." He then goes off to hide around the corner of the building.
Alec Wednesday October 6th, 1999 2:22:59 AM
Alec follows Sir Thomas and Pip around the corner of the building and waits to see what happens. He doesn't see the need for the hast, though, it would have been better to eat lunch and take some time for Alec to memorize some spells before mounting an attack, but it may be too late to stop the attack.
Neko Wednesday October 6th, 1999 4:44:59 AM
I take a scant moment to take note of the vain, pious and somewhat uncessary words of Sir Thomas before throwing the cloak over me. "I don't know if this is the best idea, but it's better than some that would have been presented given the time...so...let's go." I walk with Solomar to the door.
Trace Wednesday October 6th, 1999 8:12:59 AM
Trace with sword in hand stands behind Holley. If the preist shuts and locks the door on these two I will follow you in however you plan on doing that. It is not a good idea to try to do that on your own. I dont know how good of a fighter you are but I sword is handy.
DM A Wednesday October 6th, 1999 9:21:59 AM
everyone gets out of sight as Neko and Solomar prepare to knock on the door
Holly(DM A) Wednesday October 6th, 1999 9:23:59 AM
turns to Trace. "I can handel myself fine. Besides, you wont be able to follow me. But thanks for the offer."
Guardian Solomar Wednesday October 6th, 1999 9:28:59 PM
As an afterthought, I reach down in the mud and spread some across my face and arms. I pull the hood of the cloak over my head. Once Neko has done the same, I knock on the door.
Alec Wednesday October 6th, 1999 9:53:59 PM
Alec continues to wait outside for the 'Spies' to bring word of what they see inside the building.
Sir Thomas Thursday October 7th, 1999 1:49:59 AM
I survey the surrounding area for things that might seem out of the ordinary. Still ready for action.
Pip Goodfield Thursday October 7th, 1999 3:51:59 AM
Pip grins at Trace. "If these two don't get in, Holly can. And most would be hard-pressed to follow her if she didn't want them to. I've tried." He pauses a short while. "Of course, it was mainly because we were getting a bit too close to the Elven border for my liking..."
Trace Thursday October 7th, 1999 8:44:59 AM
Trace simply nods and waits for the action to unfold.
DM A Thursday October 7th, 1999 11:22:59 AM
Solomar and Neko walk up to the door and knock on the door, while the others wait, out of sight. No one answers it after the first few moments.
Guardian Solomar Thursday October 7th, 1999 11:23:59 PM
I lower my voice. "C'mon, open up! It's pouring' buckets out here!" I look at Neko as though to say, well there's no turning back now.
Alec Thursday October 7th, 1999 11:31:59 PM
Alec will continue to wait outside to see what happens
Neko Friday October 8th, 1999 1:36:59 AM
I glance back to where our "comrades" are. I look to Neko and speak quietly. "And if we do get in then what? Are you going to dazzle them with your overwhelming nightwatchman prowess?"
DM A Friday October 8th, 1999 5:56:59 AM
a minuet passes, then two, and still there is no answer to Solomar's knocks, though everyone near the door can still hear the sounds of working from inside.
Holly(DM A) Friday October 8th, 1999 5:58:59 AM
whispers to Trace "I dont think this is going to work."
Trace Friday October 8th, 1999 9:16:59 AM
Trace whispers backt to Holley. I guess you best do you thing to get inside and unlock that door so we can see what is going on in there. If you have any trouble just scream and we will find a way to bust down that door.
Gniffle d100=94 d100=95 Saturday October 9th, 1999 1:14:59 AM
sighing at his comrades failed attempt to gain entry the little gnome makes his way towards the door. in attempting to maintain his silence he manages to trip on a submerged root (prior 98 roll) . frowning at his own lack of woodsmanship he creeps up to the door where his comrades are pounding away. motioning to his comrades he draws two fine pieces of wire from various places about his body and takes a look at the lock(f/rt fails) seeing nothing he inserts his picks into the mechanism and attempts pick the lock(ol fails). mouthing words to those nearest to him, "We will have to so it the hard way." He backs away to the side of the door.
Pip Goodfield d100=11 Saturday October 9th, 1999 1:45:59 AM
Pip looks around, and then whistles. Mirt jumps down on Pip, soaked, from the roof. Pip looks at Mirt, then up at the abbey wall. "How did you get up there in this downpour? Hmm... I wonder..." He tries to climb up the wall, and manages to get to the roof this time. Remembering what the priest or abott or whatever had said, he looks carefully for any way in. "Hey guys, I got up!" Pip calls down in a stage whisper.
Guardian Solomar Saturday October 9th, 1999 8:57:59 AM
After the apparent lack of cooperation from the old priest on the other side of the door, I shake my head and mumble, "Only in Heranmar..." I keep the cloak on, just in case. I look at Neko and say, "I think I can honestly say I hate this place."
Sir Thomas Sunday October 10th, 1999 6:22:59 AM
"Holly. Just out of curiosity, what if this guy is who he says he is? Won't he be upset that we're breaking into his church? I think this may be a bad idea."
Alec Sunday October 10th, 1999 9:40:59 PM
Alec rethinks his earlier hastiness, "I agree with Sir Thomas, we have no real reason to think that foul play is going on hear. Furthermore, we certainly won't be welcome as guests here after we try to break into the place. After all we were only trying to find a place to eat lunch and rest."
DM sam Monday October 11th, 1999 2:24:59 AM
as Pip scrambles to the top, he looks around and can tell that the ceiling is severely rotted, with many holes in it, but none big enough to be able to fit in(Pip, make a perception check - roll equal to or under your int or wis). Solomar and Neko can here movement near the door, but still no answer. everyone else is huddled together, whispering to each other out of sight of the door
Holly (DM sam) Monday October 11th, 1999 2:29:59 AM
turns to Sir Thomas and Alec. "You may be right. He could be what he says he is. But i was traveling this way last week, and no one was here. I know that he could of just gotten here, but something just doesnt sit well with me. Call it a gut feeling."
Guardian Solomar Monday October 11th, 1999 2:36:59 AM
Growing angrier moment by moment, I return to the door (I'm still in costume) and pound on it. "Someone open this door right now! We've been attacked by strangers! C'mon, I can hear you in there! Open up please!"
Neko Monday October 11th, 1999 5:28:59 AM
I lean my back against the door frame and watch the rain splatter in puddles around the foundation of the church. I yawn wide. "You know...Solomar...I don't think this is going to happen. If we are going to get in it's going to be by breaking in...and if we were to do that...we wouldn't do that right now. So no matter how we look at it...we're not getting in right now...so let's get out of here." I force a reassuring smile. "We'll find something else."
Trace Monday October 11th, 1999 6:36:59 AM
Trace speaks up. I'm sorry but locking a door means he has something to hide and we need to find out because I think it is what we are looking for or closely related to it. If we do and everything is kosher then we will excuse ourselves and be on our way. But you just dont take somebodys word on something because you cant get through a locked door. I say if Holley cant get in we chop down a tree and break in.
Pip Goodfield d20=6 Monday October 11th, 1999 8:29:59 AM
(OOC:Perception check made) Pip looks around. "His story checks out," Pip calls down. "The roof is pretty bad. I can't see any holes large enough for any of us, but maybe if I jump hard enough..." Pip stops with a chuckle. "That doesn't mean he doesn't have anything to hide, though. I mean, he could be digging, too..."
Sir Thomas Monday October 11th, 1999 8:30:59 AM
"I feel that this is very wrong. I will go with you, but I feel it only fair to tell you in advance that I won't attack anyone until they are proven to be what we suspect. Also I would like to add that IF we are wrong this is no way to make the good impressions we so desired back in Heranmar."
Alec Monday October 11th, 1999 6:51:59 PM
Speaking to Sir Thomas and Holly, "Perhaps we should wait until night and have Gniffle or Pip try to sneak in and snoop around. That may tell us what theis place is about without an all out battle. We could perhaps go back to the shelter of the knoll, with the magic tree."
Gniffle Monday October 11th, 1999 7:25:59 PM
looking a bit sheepish at his earlier botcheries the little gnome moves closer. "I will see what i can do about scouting the place out. if pip would like to join me we can wait till nightfall then attempt to break into the place. i dont like the looks of any place which tries to keep me out. its like an open invitation to go in anyways.so what about it pip? you up for a little excitement?" The gnome waits expectantly for an answer.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday October 12th, 1999 12:12:59 AM
Pip looks down. "Always, but wait a second..." He looks back around the roof.
DM sam Tuesday October 12th, 1999 1:37:59 AM
Pip notices that the roof is extrememly unstable. He can tell if he tries to walk on it, there is a good chance of it collapsing. everyone else can still hear activity inside the Abby
Holly(DM sam) Tuesday October 12th, 1999 1:40:59 AM
looks at everyone around her "I do think we should wait until night or the next morning. If we try anything now and the bandits are in there, they would just be ready for us. I know a little clearing about half a mile from here. Lets rest there."
Neko Tuesday October 12th, 1999 2:13:59 AM
I pat Solomar on the shoulder and walk back to the group. "Well, what's the story? Do we stay...do we go? Do we sneak in...do we break in?"
Guardian Solomar Tuesday October 12th, 1999 2:45:59 AM
I sigh and look at Neko. "Break in or sneak in, either way we get out of the rain. To tell the truth, I'd just like to know what we're doing here in the first place. Aren't we looking for a flying man?" I keep the cloak on, "This looks like something the locals would wear, and I'm just trying not to stand out right now. But to answer your question, Neko, I think we should move on . . . I have a feeling that if this is somewhere important, we'll be back."
Pip Goodfield Tuesday October 12th, 1999 2:59:59 AM
Pip calls down "It doesn't look very safe up here... Unless we just want to drop in uninvited... I suggest we just move on." Pip sighs. "Unless someone has a better idea..."
Sir Thomas Tuesday October 12th, 1999 5:45:59 AM
I sigh with relief at finally getting through to my companions. "Thank you for your help and wisdom Alec. Guardian has a strong point. We have been focusing our attention on the wrong thing. I too think it a good idea to regroup somewhere besides here to discuss other options and where to go from here. Holly, do you think that if we went back to the site of the ambush you would be able to pick up the tracks of the highwaymen? Maybe we could follow their trail, after all it is muddy." I sheath my sword, and with a second thought, "Alec? What magic tree?"
Pip Goodfield Tuesday October 12th, 1999 7:46:59 AM
Pip looks down. "So are we going, or what? Make up your minds quickly, I don't want to have to try the wall again, and I'd like to know whether I'm staying up here." He looks up at the clouds. "I'm getting even more soaked up here."
Trace Tuesday October 12th, 1999 8:25:59 AM
Trace a little annoyed with the hesitation of breaking in. "Well since we arent going inn lets head back to the woods so we can rest and regroup." Sheathing his sword he starts to make his way back to where the attack occured to see if he can pick up the trail that attackers fled to.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday October 12th, 1999 8:09:59 PM
Pip sighs. "So do I go down, or what? I'm going to count to 5. If no one can give me a good reason to stay up here by the time I get to five, I'm going down. And I hope I don't slip. 5..."
Alec Tuesday October 12th, 1999 9:17:59 PM
Answering Sir Thomas, "I don't know that it is a magic tree, but it did seem very unusual. That clearing in the knoll where we were attacked had a tree which seemed to catch the light in a funny way, in addition to the absence of rain around the tree. I could use a spell to see if it actually does have magic properties. Why don't we go back there and rest, at least it isn't raining there."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday October 13th, 1999 12:06:59 AM
"4..."
Guardian Solomar Wednesday October 13th, 1999 12:25:59 AM
I motion for Pip to get down from the roof. "Holly, can you get us out of this rain until we figure out what we're doing? Wherever you think we should go . . ."
Holly Wednesday October 13th, 1999 2:19:59 AM
"Lets go back to the clearing. The trees there will block most of the rain, and we can set up our tents to keep out the rest."
DM (Anthony) Wednesday October 13th, 1999 3:23:59 AM
As the party fidgets over what to do, more sounds are heard from inside. The is the distinct sound of an older gentleman being surprised at something. The screech of a large bird, a slap or hit and something soft and flesy hiting the wall of the church, then silence followed by digging noise.
Neko Wednesday October 13th, 1999 3:28:59 AM
I nod and head towards the clearing. "We rest...we regroup...we focus. Sounds good to me."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday October 13th, 1999 3:56:59 AM
Pip is about to start down when he hears the noise. "Umm, guys? Maybe we SHOULD look into it." He looks around to see if there are any holes he can peer into without falling inside.
Trace Wednesday October 13th, 1999 6:51:59 AM
Trace spins around on his heels and draws his sword. I knew it. Am I the only one that has an overwhelming need to get in there. Trace looks for a window or somewhere to make his way in.
Sir Thomas Wednesday October 13th, 1999 7:58:59 AM
"No Trace, I heard it too. That was a bird, and we are looking for "birdmen." I think there is something fishy going on here. I feel it beyond a doubt now, more than just a gut feeling. I think we should go in now." But I make no action to go in without the group's agreement, and I even follow without a fight if they leave.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday October 13th, 1999 9:07:59 AM
Pip looks down at the ground, and sighs. "I left my staff down there. Oh, well..." He then pulls out his dagger. "Either this or my darts will take restitution."
Gniffle d20=18 d6=5 Wednesday October 13th, 1999 8:54:59 PM
Having heard the fould bird creature the little gnome looks startled. Seeing the parties indecision the little gnome leaps into action. As he is still by the main door he attempts to break through teh door with his handaxe(attempting to cut through right around the lock)(hit ac 2)(5 pts dammage)
Guardian Solomar Wednesday October 13th, 1999 10:59:59 PM
Hearing Gniffle's first chop at the door, I run to his aid, staff in hand. "So much for sneaking in." I stand ready to protect Gniffle as he chops down the door.
Pip Goodfield d20=14 Thursday October 14th, 1999 12:11:59 AM
Pip continues to search for a view or safe way in from the roof. (OOC:Perception check missed unless there's a +3 bonus. Just in case)
Alec Thursday October 14th, 1999 12:51:59 AM
Alec draws his dagger and follows the group to the door, while looking for a tree to tie the mule to.
Holly Thursday October 14th, 1999 2:42:59 AM
heaves a sigh and mutters to herself "The impatience of youth." then she draws her scimitar and dagger and moves about 15 feet away from the door, seeing if anyone comes out of the woods. then she yells to Pip, "Be careful up there!"
DM (Anthony) Thursday October 14th, 1999 3:58:59 AM
Pip puts his foot through the roof and falls back before fallng in. This makes a nice spying hole. Gniffle's axe blow shatters the bottom half of the door, one more blow and the door will cave in. The noises from inside have stoped.
Pip Goodfield Thursday October 14th, 1999 7:58:59 AM
Pip calls out, "Whoa!" He takes his foot out of the hole, and looks inside, keeping his dagger ready and being careful so he doesn't fall.
Trace Thursday October 14th, 1999 9:23:59 AM
Trace stands next to the door waiting for it to be cleared out of the way. As soon as the door is knocked down Trace rushes in along with his dog Luke. Readies his self to take on the first attacker.
Neko Thursday October 14th, 1999 9:26:59 AM
I turn slowly, seeing members make there way back to the building. "So...that's a no on the resting...regrouping...and focusing? Okay...or we can just break in." I turn and walk back to the building. I nonchalantly pull my bag off my shoulder and detach my mace. I throw the bag back over my shoulder and touch my pendant...whispering a prayer as I reach the building...
Guardian Solomar Thursday October 14th, 1999 7:49:59 PM
As gniffle readies for another swing, I say to him, "As a somewhat religious person, I can't say I approve of hacking down a church door. But, that's just me . . ." I then whisper a prayer to Alemi. "It would be nice to get out of the rain, though." I wait for Gniffle's axe to fall again.
Gniffle d20=13 d6=3 Thursday October 14th, 1999 8:57:59 PM
the little gnomes face screws up in concentration as his axe falls on the door(3 pts). "so much for inconspicuous!" the little thief looks almost ashamed of what he has done as he looks in the hole he has created in the church.
Sir Thomas Thursday October 14th, 1999 10:00:59 PM
I move quickly to the front of the church sword out and wits ready. I prepare to follow those in front of me into the church when I get a feeling that we are doing something terribly wrong by destroying this church. I feel better by telling myself that this is now a bastion for evil.
Alec Thursday October 14th, 1999 10:53:59 PM
Alec hastily ties his summoned mule to a nearby tree, all the while thinking to himself, 'I wish I'd had more time to memorize a few spells for battle because there is sure to be one now. I'll just hope not with the diety of this church.' He then follows the rush into the church, taking up the rear.
Holly Friday October 15th, 1999 2:16:59 AM
stays a few feet away from the front door. "Be careful. Think before you rush in there blindly."
DM (Anthony) D.M. initiative Friday October 15th, 1999 2:45:59 AM
Pip looks dow into the hole and sees men in dark brown cloaks digging, right through the floor of the church. He also sees the old priest who answered the door slumped against the wall of the church while another of of the men in a cloak stalks toward him, dagger in hand, his intent, to kill. Then the man with the dagger stand up, screaches and unfolds his cloak into wings, they arn't cloaks at all, they are wings, these are bird men. As the door crashes in two of the bird men step ito the door way screeching and unfolding their wings. The sight and furry of these creatures makes everyone do a double take. (Roll for surprise) They effectively block the door. (Combat begins NOW. One action per post, one post per DM sam post, sam will post AC and Thac0. It is now the parties initiative)
Trace d10=3 d20=13 d8+3=7 Friday October 15th, 1999 8:17:59 AM
Trace's nerves do not falter by the birdmens attempt to startle him. With all the frustration of standing around and trying to figure out what to do he brings his sword down on the first figure to cause a meanacing blow. (hits ac4 with 7pts damage.) Trace readies again screaming at the top of his lungs.
Trace d10=5 d20=19 2d4(2+1)=3 Friday October 15th, 1999 8:20:59 AM
Luke follows suite as his master charges and grabs the same bird man that his master attacked. (hits ac0 3pts. damage)
Sir Thomas d10=8 Friday October 15th, 1999 8:27:59 AM
Still fighting myself about the idea of breaking into the church causes me to not be fully prepared for these strange creatures that rise up behind the crumbling door. I try to move into battle, but my feet are held firmly by the grass, and my mouth will not move to say anything helpful or distracting. So I look into myself and command movement.
Pip Goodfield d20=8 d20=10 d3=2 Friday October 15th, 1999 9:35:59 AM
Pip jumps to try to hit the roof over the bird-men, and swipes at any bird-men he lands near (Hits ac 9, 2 HP damage).
Alec d10=1 Friday October 15th, 1999 9:45:59 PM
Alec follows the group to the door, dagger drawn, but is uterly dumbfounded by the confusion of birds/ feathers/ men.... He stops in his tracks while he thinks over what to do.
Guardian Solomar d10=3 Sunday October 17th, 1999 7:55:59 PM
As my other companions swing weapons, I call to the birdmen, "Surrender and you will not be harmed." The words are all I can say; I hold my staff and watch.
Gniffle d10=8 Sunday October 17th, 1999 9:08:59 PM
The little gnome actually appears stunned as he sees the birdmen for the first time. thoughts race wildly through his little head. what sort of unholy union created creatures such as these? clutching his handaxe close he tries to shake off his suprise.
dm sam d20=11 d20=5 d20=8 Monday October 18th, 1999 2:36:59 AM
Trace, Gniffle, Pip, Solomar, Trace, and Sir Thomas can see that there are 4 of the birdlike creatures at the front of the abby. They look like a cross between a hawk and a human, with a sharp beak for a mouth and talons on their hands and feel. They are wearing large, dark brown robes with lared cowles on them, and they are armed with quarterstaffs.(Ac 5, Thaco 19) Trace and his dog catch one of them by surprise, with Trace delivering a devistating blow to him, while his dog finishes him off by sinking his teeth into the birdman's throat. One of his companions, enraged at his friend's apperant demise, tries to knock Luke off his friend, but misses. Seeing that everyone else isnt reacting, the other one moves to attack Trace, missing but his anger clearly spread on his face. The last one was about to stab the poor old priest, but seeing Pip jump down from the roof, he turns to attack him, but Pip tumbles out of the way. Everyone elso outside the Abby can hear the sounds of battle, but the entrance is to crowed for anyone else to get in.
Sir Thomas d20=11 Monday October 18th, 1999 2:46:59 AM
Finally getting control of myself I enter the foray. I step up and attack the creature at Traces side (missing ac 5) only barely missing his winged torso with my down-thrust. I raise my shield in anticipation of his retaliation. (Consider aura of protection 10')
Trace d20=17 d8+3=11 d20=6 Monday October 18th, 1999 6:53:59 AM
Trace turns to the bird that swipes at Luke and runs his sword deep into its chest droping it allmost instantly to the ground. With his adrinalin streaming through his body he charges the next one attacking Pip. The birdman ducks his swing. Trace spins round with shield raised to fend off the birdman.
Luke d20=8 Monday October 18th, 1999 6:57:59 AM
Luke lunges at the birdman and misses him just comeing away with nothing but a mouth full of feathers.
Pip Goodfield d20=1 Monday October 18th, 1999 8:05:59 AM
Pip looks up in surprise, and takes a wild swipe at the nearest bird-man easily missing with an ill-aimed blow. (ooc: ouch critical miss!)
Alec Monday October 18th, 1999 7:32:59 PM
Alec regains his senses and realizes that he is stuck outside while the battle goes on indoors. He thinks to himself that it may be for the better anyway, as he has no spells memorized right now. With his dagger drawn he guards the back of the party, seeing that nobody surprizes them from the rear.
Guardian Solomar d20=15 d6=6 Monday October 18th, 1999 9:18:59 PM
When the path is clear, I charge toward the birdman attacking Trace. "You should've listened." I bat the birdman with my staff (hits AC 5, 6+1[for Strength bonus]=7 damage). Hoping that I have given Trace ample time to escape his attacker, I pray. "Alemi, protect me as I mete out your justice."
Gniffle d20=19 d4=1 Monday October 18th, 1999 10:47:59 PM
The little gnome steps to the side of the doorway while pulling a slim dagger from about his person. The dagger spins as it leaves his fingers, sunlight from the hole in the roof shines off the well oiled blade as it tumbles through the air.The little gnome holds his breath as he watches it sink into the enraged birdman battering at Pip(ac 1, 1 dam). The birdman lets out a howl of annoyance at the mere pinprick.
dm sam d20=5 d20=4 d20=12 d20=18 d6=2 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 1:59:59 AM
the combine blows of Trace and Solomar cut the birdman in half, his blood and feathers flying all over everyone near, covering them. the last remaining two look at each other, and look about to surrender, but then two more of the birdmen come running out from a staircase in the corner of the abby. seeing reinforcements coming, they turn to attack! then one on Pip casualy flicks off the dagger that hit him, then strikes at Pip, but Pip is able to dodge his strike. the other one that was in the back of the room moves to attack Trace, wanting revenge for his fallen brothers, yet his emotions get the better of him and his swing goes wide. seeing that Sir Thomas is the closest one, the two that just appeared carge toward him, the first one's blow deflected by Sir Thomase's shield, but the second one's quarerstaff gets through his defences, causing 2 hps of damage.
Neko d20=2 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 2:02:59 AM
((ooc: accidental roll)) I quickly step to Alec's side, weapon drawn. "Come on...shouldn't we get in there?"
Luke d20=3 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 6:08:59 AM
Luke following his master dives after the birdman attacking him. Seeing this happen the birdman quickly moves from the lunging dog with ease.
Trace d20=17 d8+3=4 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 6:14:59 AM
After Luke distracts the attacker Trace rises to his feet and takes advantage of the situation at hand. He draws back and delivers a blood spilling blow to the birdman. While he raises his shield Trace screams "where is Holley at.....shouldnt she be in here doing her part. Trace turns back to the birdman.."Surrender or die you foul beast."
Pip Goodfield d20=16 d4=3 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 7:06:59 AM
Pip yells "Take this!" at the Bird-man, then lashes out with his dagger (ac 3, 3hp dam), trying to keep the creature's beak and claws away.
Guardian Solomar d20=14 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 8:43:59 PM
Since Trace and Luke can handle one birdman, I turn to one of the birdemen attacking Thomas. Using my command spell, I say to the birdman "Flee."
Alec d20=18 d4=3 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 10:16:59 PM
Alec nods to Neko just as the commotion inside the church reaches a new crescendo. Alec walks through the doorway and swings his dagger at the birdman attacking Pip, dealing a wicked slash to it's neck (hits AC2 for 3pts damage).
Sir Thomas d20=11 d20=15 d8=6 Tuesday October 19th, 1999 11:22:59 PM
The blow takes my wind leaving me breathless for a few moments. My eyes begin to water of their own volition as I (being a true warrior) disregard my own pain and attack each birdman once. I miss with a stab on my first attack (ac8), but as I turn with a back-handed slash to my other assailant my aim is true (ac4, 6+1 (STR)=7 hit points dmg). My sword leaves a trail of dark red blood as it arcs through the air beyond the body of my foe. I now divert my attention to the other fellow. "May Alemi be merciful on your soul foul creature." Thankful to have my wind return ever so slowly, I raise my shield between he and I.
Gniffle d20=3 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 1:45:59 AM
Seeing how the vile birdman swatted aside his thrown dagger the little gnome leaps into action. taking a two step running start Gniffle launches himself into a summersault which takes him within melee range of the birdman attacking pip. (tumbling dex -1 succeed)
dm sam d20=10 d20=3 d20=13 d6=5 d20=9 d20=20 d20=17 d20=2 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 2:04:59 AM
the birdman fighting Trace skreeches back at him, spittle spraying all over his face. dropping his staff, he takes two claw swipes at Trace, but Trace is able to move out of the way of the blows. almost as an afterthought, he takes a bite at Luke, taking a bite out of him for 5 pts of damage. seeing himself surrounded, the one fighting Pip does the same thing, taking a claw swipe at Pip and Alec, and biting at Gniffle. He misses Pip, but he strikes Alec with a massive blow for 4 pts of damage. Alec's robes are ripped open as he falls to the ground. he is still breathing, but its very shallow. Gniffle is also hit, the creature taking a bite out of his shoulder.
dm sam d4=4 d10=9 d100=85 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 2:13:59 AM
Gniffle takes 4 pts of damage. Solomar's spell takes effect, causing one of the birdmen fighting Sir Thomas to run back down into the stairs from where he came from. the other one doesnt seem surprised that he ran, and even gets a little smile on his face, if birds can smile. then he grimaces and clutches at his wounds, and drops his quarterstaff. he looks at Sir Thomas and holds up one hand, his second one clutching at his wounds. he looks like he is surrendering
Pip Goodfield d20=6 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 3:31:59 AM
Looking at the bird-man in front of him, and the bird-man by Thomas, Pip grits his teeth and sends another wild swipe at the bird, missing cleanly. "You should have done as your friend there." Pip lets out through his teeth.
Trace d20=18 d8+3=7 d20=11 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 5:20:59 AM
Seeing the creature scream back at him in his demands to surrender he dodges the oncomeing attacks. Infuriated at seeing his dog Luke cut open by the birdman Trace swings hard and true delivering a devistateing blow to the creature and in the same movement Trace tries to finish off the creature with one last blow but misses as it stumbels backward.
Luke d20=8 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 5:26:59 AM
Luke severely injured by the foul creature gives a half hearted effort to attack at birdman missing badly as his master seems to have done the work for him. He wimpers a little and makes his way to a corner and starts to clean his wounds growling at the action going on infront of him.
Sir Thomas Wednesday October 20th, 1999 6:41:59 AM
Keeping my wits about me, I will not attack a surrendering foe no matter how evil. I point toward the ground with my blood drenched sword, "On your knees if you wish to surrender." I say to him.
Gniffle d20=6 Wednesday October 20th, 1999 9:08:59 PM
With blood pouring from his shoulder the little gnome tries to get out of range of the birdman. He does a halfhearted roll away from the creature.
Alec Thursday October 21st, 1999 12:10:59 AM
As Alec lies on the floor unconcious, he sees a tunnel before him. A bright light begins to shine at the end of it.
Guardian Solomar Thursday October 21st, 1999 12:16:59 AM
The reaction from the "surrendering" birdman disturbs me. There may be more downstairs. I take a brief look around to make sure none of my companions are still in danger from overwhelming odds. "Neko, help me check downstairs. I'm not sure we're finished yet."
dm sam Thursday October 21st, 1999 2:05:59 AM
Trace cuts down yet another one, and it crashes to the floor, never to rise again. see his friend fall and his other friend surrendering, the last birdman also holds up his hands in surrender. the birdman by Sir Thomas does what he says and gets down on his knees. meanwhile, Alec continues to bleed from a very nasty wound in his chest.(We are now out of combat. anyone who was outside can enter now. anthony will take over now.)
Neko Thursday October 21st, 1999 2:24:59 AM
As the melee ceases I step into the room. Hearing Solomar's words I think to go downstairs until I see Alec on the floor. I move quickly to him and kneel. I look quickly to the others. "Guys, we've got a situation here! Alec is hurt bad!" I look down at him. "And I don't know if there's anything I can do." I put my weapon and bag down, whisper a prayer, place my hands on the wound and try to help the situation as best I can...(cure light wounds)
Pip Goodfield Thursday October 21st, 1999 6:55:59 AM
Pip, breathing heavily, looks at the bird-man in front of him. "Well, that cut I gave you will make up for the knock on my head." He looks around the abbey. "What happened to that one priest?" Pip looks around for him, and once Pip finds him, Pip will make sure that he is alright.
Trace Thursday October 21st, 1999 8:19:59 AM
Trace walks over next to Pip. Where is that Holley....real convient of her to dissapear when combat arrives. She was so worried about our combat skills yet I have yet to see here do anything of use. Sir Thomas .....why dont you apply a little pressure to our friends her and see what there purpose here is. Once we get Alec fixed up can someone take a look at Luke? He took a nasty cut and is bleeding.
The Basement "the man in the basement" Thursday October 21st, 1999 6:59:59 PM
As the silhouette of Gaurdian Solomar appears at the top of the entrance to the basement a human voice with a local accent and a nautical vocabulary calls out a warning from within the basement. "By Yawnrha's Glorious Hole, if you be with these bilge waste bird buzzards I'll let you join the last of them that was down here in the bowels of Underneath where I sent it! Here , you can have it back!" Following the words from the man in the basement a dead birdman lands on the top off the steps, it throat a bloody mess where the chain that killed it is still wrapped.
Gniffle Thursday October 21st, 1999 8:56:59 PM
The little gnome take draws out several lengths of rope from his pack and slices them into manageble sections. "we need to tie these creatures up lest they cause more harm."
Guardian Solomar Friday October 22nd, 1999 8:28:59 AM
I dodge the birdman flung from the basement. "We've come to help, friend." I remove the hood of my cloak. "Are you all right down there? If you are, we cold use your help up here....several of my friends were hurt by the birdmen." I wait for his reply, anxiously looking over my shoulder at the fallen comrades.
The Basement "the man from the basement" Friday October 22nd, 1999 4:50:59 PM
There is a pause while the man below ponders what he hears. "Ye do not sound like a townie, matey, but then not like these bloody birdy buggers either. OK. I'm coming up." The man who emerges from the depths stands a healthy looking and fairly well muscled six feet. A digging pick is ready in one hand. His shirt and pants are covered with the ground he has been forced to dig away at. He looks around cautiously. Seeing Pip Goodfield brings a grin to his face. "Well, not all of yer be from out of town I see. At least this one is not likely to be a telling those lies about me the market hags are so found of spreading. Not that Pip probably remembers me on sight. Been what, about a year and a half since I was in town last." Looking around, the man takes note of the wounded. And spots in the corner where his gear got dumped. He gives a nod of approval at the sight of dead birdmen. And gives a glare at the one he sees still alive. But tied. Moving to the corner he removes the leather hides from what can be seen to be a small two wheel cart. Removing his back pack from where it is tied on the cart he digs out a smaller pouch and disconnects his waterskin. Lifting up a the rain cloak lying beside the cart, he comes up with a well crafted hand ax that he drops into its holder on his belt. Discarding the pick with a vengeance. He also picks up a leather bandoleer with several pockets on it and slips that across his chest. "So mates, who can use some help first? Ain't magic, but I can do a fair bandage. That dog be looking bad? One of yer's be he?"
Trace Saturday October 23rd, 1999 9:45:59 AM
Trace answeres the stranger.....yes sir he got hit pretty bad and could use the help. Thank a alot I shall remember you kindness.
The Basement "the man from the basement" Saturday October 23rd, 1999 10:08:59 AM
The man sees that the most injured one is being attended to and the others seem to be walking around. Approaching the dog very carefully, the man indicates Trace should help out by keeping the dog still. The pouch opens to several parts, each containing small marked pockets containing various herbs, cloth or other items. Washing his hands, the man takes out a strip of cloth, moistens it, and puts powder from a packet on it. "This'll kill the pain and clean the wound. Them beasties ain't the neatest eaters. Be good ifen it bleeds out some more. Then I can sew it up. Could be use'n some clean cloth to wrap it in." The man is ready to talk to any of the others or Trace while he works. He has clean thread and a good needle in his kit to do the stiches with.
Pip Goodfield Sunday October 24th, 1999 4:28:59 AM
Pip looks at the man. "Are you... Bill? No, that's right, Bill went to that shack on the coast." He looks closer. "Well, who are you? I obviously haven't run into you since I got in that fight with the dockworkers about that trinket..."
Cirg Sunday October 24th, 1999 4:12:59 PM
The man looks up as Pip asks his question. Grins. "Aye. Dinna think you'd remember me. Cirg u'Duom. Was a hero in town for 'bout three days when I returned. After the shipwreck, rescue and all. Til word got round about me. Damn jabbermouths on that ship what brought me home. So, Pip Goodfield. Who be ya hanging about wid now? Mixed lot at best. Better then them dockworkers crowd I'm a hope'n. But ya sure saved my ass. Those beasties had me digging down below for'um. No doubt I was a dead'n soon as they got done wid me.Had just uncovered whatever they was a look'n for too when ya broke in. Nobody's down there now. So. Feel free to check it out. And pard'n me ifen I don't care to do any more digg'n meself. Had me fill of ships and dirt to last me another lifetime, thank'e."
DM (Anthony) Sunday October 24th, 1999 5:28:59 PM
As the excitement of the battle wains and everyone is able to take stock of things you discover that the inside of this church at one time must have been amazing. Now however it is just a wreck. As you call out for Holly there is no answer, there is a sudden chill in the air. Pip checks on the priest and he is alive but knocked out. As Pip is begining to stand to check on something else the priest lurches out and grabs Pips shoulders. He rises up floating off the floor draging Pip up with him. Pip and the priest are floating 10' off the floor. A beam of sunlight flows through the hole in the roof, the particles in the air making it look dream like, lighting the priest from behind in a halo of light. The priests eyes flutter open and they are black as midnight, his mouth flops open and the smell of sweet medows and sunsets floods the room. Avoice issues from the priests mouth but it does not move.
The Voice Sunday October 24th, 1999 5:37:59 PM
"My sorrows, my children for what must be. Choices are rare, strength as well. You are vexed to be curse and cure. You are what must come and what can be. You are my newborn children and the fathers of a new age. You are the forseen! Beware the Bell. Beware the Shadow. Beware the Void, Bear, and Saber. Befriend the Forest. Observe the free men Move the clan south. Do not trust the K.......
DM (Anthony) Sunday October 24th, 1999 5:40:59 PM
The sun goes behind a cloud and the beam of light goes away, as it fades the priest and Pip fall to the floor in a heap and the chill returns to the room colder than before.
Pip Goodfield Sunday October 24th, 1999 6:41:59 PM
Pip backs off, visibly shaken. "What was that? Was he going to say King? What clan?" He looks at Cirg. "Yes, I remember now. And I've been working around the farms in the area..." He looks at the priest again. "What sort of spirit was that?"
Guardian Solomar Sunday October 24th, 1999 7:30:59 PM
After the shock wears off, my thoughts return to Alec. The danger gone, I rush over to my fallen friend. "Alec, can you hear me?" I wait for a response, in the back of my mind praying to Alemi for wisdom. "Somebody check the bird bodies for potions, Alec's hurt pretty badly."
Sir Thomas Sunday October 24th, 1999 8:15:59 PM
As my adrenaline dies down from the battle my wits return to me. I go over to Alec and pray to both Alemi and Domi with my hand on his chest. (lay on hands for 2 hp) I thank Domi for strength and ask Alemi for assistance and wisdom. "I have done all that I can for him, I only hope that it is enough." I return to where the birdmen are tied up. I lean down and get eye to eye with him "Do you understand what I'm saying?" My sword is drawn but not held against him.
Cirg Sunday October 24th, 1999 8:16:59 PM
Cirg starts a bit at the mention of Holly. He looks around for her, puzzled. Pip's rising into the air almost causes him to miss a stitch sewing up Luke. The Voice speaking sends chills of foreboding down his spine. Turning to Trace, Cirg hands over the needle. "Finish this up will ya? I don't like the way that priest hit the floor. Hope we can get em to speak again, but not if he's a goner." Cirg leaves searching the bodies for others to attend to. He pauses to ask if Pip is OK before gently moving the priest's body to a more comfortable position and trying to determine his health.
Alec Sunday October 24th, 1999 10:40:59 PM
Alec stirs for a moment, rubs his eyes, then brings his hand to his chest. He slowly opens his eyes and stares in amazment at those standing around him. He looks at Neko, then the guardian, "Thanks for the help, I thought I was a goner for sure. All I remember is the birdman's claw in my chest, then all went blank. I guess thats what I get for trying to be a hero, but at least I did get the birdman with a good one in the neck." Alec sits up and clasps his torn bloody robe about his body as a shield from the cold.
Cirg Monday October 25th, 1999 12:29:59 AM
Cirg is glad to see the one called Alec is up and around again. But the way the man bundles himself up as if cold worries him. Certainly there is a frailness to Alec to apparently be concerned about. Catching Alec's eye, Cirg nods in the direction of the medical pouch he left over by Luke. "Got somthin' will make ya feel more seaworthy, matey. In me medi. The third pocket down on the back panel got three small leafs etched on it. Take one of 'em leafs, hold it under your tong' til ya tong' goes numb there. Then spits it out. Don't be to swallowing it. Ya'll feels better. Trusts me on dis." Cirg gives his attention back to the priest.
Neko d20=6 d8=2 Monday October 25th, 1999 2:12:59 AM
I put my hands on Alec's shoulder. "Don't get too jumpy yet boyo. I need to try this spell again." I press my hands to his wounds, close my eyes, and try again. Doing the spell properly this time ((Int check passed...2pts restored)) I nod. "There, not the greatest fix...but a fix none the less. Sorry I couldn't do more..."
Gniffle Monday October 25th, 1999 4:45:59 AM
The little gnome pulls aside his leather armr t get a better look at his shoulder. Grimacing at what he sees he applies a rudamentary bandage to the deep wound. Moving over to the body of alec he whispers a quick prayer to Wardd for the spirit of his comrade. Glancing back at the bound birdman he says, "Now what about thet creature? What is it and where did it come from? And what in Wardd's name was that voice. I dont much like the idea of being near a possessed priest mind you."
Trace Monday October 25th, 1999 7:01:59 AM
Doing his best Trace finishes up the stiching of Luke after the preist was droped to the floor again. Still boiling over the fact that Holley conviently dissapeared he gets to his feet and walks over to Crig. "Thank you for your help with my dog mister....my name is Trace would you keep an eye on Luke while you help this preist I am going to have a look back out front to see if someone is still hanging around." Trace still mad as ever draws his sword and makes his way to the door leading out front to see if Holley is there.
Alec Monday October 25th, 1999 8:52:59 PM
Alec thanks Neko again,then takes a leaf from Cirg's 'Medi', and puts it under his tongue. He speaks to Cirg, "I too have an interest in herbs, although many of the plants here are different than the ones I am familiar with in my homeland. We should perhaps discuss this one day. As for now we may want to consider resting somewhere while lkala kbvbhup oihjpo iopihj........" Alec's tongue goes numb from the herb heis chewing.
Guardian Solomar Monday October 25th, 1999 10:00:59 PM
Once Alec is recovering, I move to the old priest. To Cirg, "How do you think the old man's doing?"
Cirg d3=2 Monday October 25th, 1999 11:05:59 PM
(OOC: Luke gets back 2 hp) Cirg nods agreement to keep an eye on the dog while Trace goes on his search. His attention is on the priest and he has to shrug as Guardian Solomar comes over to help as well. Too soon to tell. Grinning as the leaf does its stuff on Alec, Cirg motions toward the gnome while he mimes spitting out to remind Alec not to keep it in any longer. "That'll pass in a mo or two. Should feel like the room's a fire next. Then that'll pass and you'll feel real good like. Now. While yer awaiting ya could help out that poor bloke. I don't have too much of any one thing. Weren't expect'n no battle when I packed. Suggest ya clean off'n his wound. Some water left in the skin. Then the yella powder in the pocket with the three diamonds, front sect'shun. Spread it all on. Give him ona them leafs too. Can't hurt. Sew him up if ya got the time. More clean thread in da medi too." Cirg looks over to Pip. "Ya recalls any local tales 'bout lost god treasures. Something what if found out would bring doom. Asounds to me like dem birdies done got something started wid that whatever it be down below they was diggin up. And we is the poor bloody swabs what drawed the short straws. Myself, I'd be real appreciating ifen one of ya would fess up to doing this as a joke. I promise ta laugh real hard."
D.M. (Anthony) Trace outside Tuesday October 26th, 1999 3:45:59 AM
As soon as Trace steps outside the warmpth come back into the day. Streching slighlty as he walks around the side of the church he stops in his tracks. There on the ground, bloody and torn is the robe Holly was wearing. All around huge trench marks like giant claws raking the earth. Small pools of gray ash litter the scape here and there. The place reaks of death and magic. It is not clear who won but it is clear from the scene that Holly was badly outnumbered but gave as well as she got.
D.M. (Anthony) inside Tuesday October 26th, 1999 3:49:59 AM
The priest is dead, those of you that have seen death before see that his skin is decomposing at an amazing rate, soon he will be nothing but dust. Then the temeture drops more and thunder is heard in the distance, throught the windows black clouds boil down the mountains to the east. Inside you can almost see your breath, a breeze seems to be blowing through the church coming from downstairs.
Sir Thomas Tuesday October 26th, 1999 5:38:59 AM
I bring my sword under the chin of the birdman I am interogating, applying pressure enough to raise his head so he is forced to look me in the eye. I'm careful not to cut him. "I asked you if you understood me, and you will answer one way or another. If you can, I want to know what that voice was, what you were digging for, and where you are from! To make this worth while for you, if you tell me I may let you go." I raise my voice and shake with rage as my demands increase, but lower it for the last statement. Throughout the whole thing I am careful not to impose harm on him while at the same time making him fell quite uncomfortable.
Trace Tuesday October 26th, 1999 6:26:59 AM
Trace spins and runs back in. "There must have been a whole other battle outside. Holley's robe is bloody and torn and basicly everything has been wrecked outside even the earth, I must have misjudged her. What is going on in here? It is twice as cold in here than outside." "Alec next time I suggest that you leave the fighting up to the rest of us that way you are the one doing the healing. Starting to shiver because of the cold Trace pats Alec on his shoulder while glareing at the birdmen the he walks to the edge of the basement and sticks his sword down in the opening to see iff ice forms on the blade.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday October 26th, 1999 10:03:59 AM
Pip walks over towards the basement. "Since Cirg was down there, I guess it must be safe..." He starts to walk down and look around to find the source of the breeze.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday October 26th, 1999 7:49:59 PM
The sight of the decomposing priest makes me feel cold. I think to bury him, but at the rate his body is fading, there will not be much left to put in the ground. I back away and tend to Gniffle. I help Gniffle dress his wounds, even though he may hint that he could do it himself. As Trace tells us of what went on outside, my curiousity turns more toward the captured bird man. As Thomas shakes his sword in the birdman's face, I wait and watch to see how the bird man responds to the interrogation.
Gniffle d20=1 Tuesday October 26th, 1999 8:28:59 PM
The little gnome watches the decaying priest with some measure of fascination. His face barely registers as he is told of holly's demise. didnt much trust her anyways he thinks to himself. Standing with a slight grimace he makes his way over towards the birdman. Pulling 6 gold coins frm his pouch he bmakes them bounce across his fingers and begins to juggle them making sure the birdman is watching his movements.(juggling). "like these? want a few of them for yourself?"
Cirg Tuesday October 26th, 1999 8:42:59 PM
Cirg rolls away from the decomposing body. Experiencing the next stage of unusual events with the others as they unfold. Cirg envies Alec the warmth from his leaf. This cold is too unnatural. Cirg is certain now of one thing, this is no one's joke. Getting to his feet, he looks to the Guardian. "Anything you can be doing for 'em now? He's well beyond my talents." Hearing Pip talk about going down, Cirg shudders from more then the cold. "Not good ya be going alone mate. As I been down there afore, I'm the one what would knows what has changed. Guess I'd better go wid ya." As Cirg goes to join Pip he unsnaps one of the pockets on the bandoleer. Into his hand drops a small box, which Cirg opens. From it he removes a small piece of wood with string wrapped around it. Returning the box to its place, Cirg steps over to Pip's side. He looks in just enough to see if the breeze has blown out the lights that were working before when he was digging. His right hand rests on his ax, ready to draw it if needed. He left holds the components. He nods for Pip to lead on.
Alec Wednesday October 27th, 1999 12:07:59 AM
Alec spits out the leaf he had been chewing at Cirg's direction, and does begin to feel the warmth he was told about. Alec takes another of the same leaves from Cirg's pack, and offers it to Gniffle, while helping wash the gnome's wound, being sure to cover it with a salve Alec had brought with him from New Ellana. "These leaves that Cirg has seem to help with the cold, try one." Remembering the mule he thought he would need for travel, Alec rises to walk outside, and retrieve his pack as well as Sir Thomas's. Alec carries both packs into the church, then whispers a few kind words into the mule's ear before untieing it and releasing it to where ever it came from.
Neko Wednesday October 27th, 1999 5:06:59 AM
I step to the steps, setting my bag down holding my mace. "Umm...so let me see if I get this. Holly is gone and we've got the unknown down there?" I look back at the group. "Fun.."
DM (Anthony) Wednesday October 27th, 1999 6:10:59 PM
Gniffle begins to juggle the coins for the Birdman with the sword pressed to his throat. He seems intrested and leans back a bit, opens his mouth to speak, and then throw himself foreward onto Sir Thomases sword, swollowing it, blood sills over the floor of the church and the tempature drops again. Trace who has been holding his blade in the stairwell sees frost form upon the blade. Alec who was feeling warmer suddenly feels twice as cold as he had been before the leaf. The a inhuman screach from down the stairs, it goes on and on and on, piercing your souls, it won't stop. Then silence.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday October 27th, 1999 6:36:59 PM
Pip shivers at the entrance. "This is almost like one of those ghost stories I've heard. I hope this has a happier ending..."
Gniffle Wednesday October 27th, 1999 8:19:59 PM
The little gnome jumps back to avoid any of the birdmans blood from washing over him, dropping his coins as he does so. "Drat! Well things are getting wierder and wierder. Mebee we should just burn the church down and leave that godsforsaken hole alone. Things are getting spooky."
Sir Thomas Wednesday October 27th, 1999 8:52:59 PM
I let a low growl of frustration escape my throat. "Well, that wasn't the answer I was looking for." I look up and survey what is going on in the room now. Is everyone ok, or at least in good working order? Anybody have a reasonable guess as to what that screech was? How about that voice? Did anyone make sense of what it was trying to tell us?" I pick up a piece of old cloak or something from the floor and clean my blade. I then rub my stomach where the birdman jabbed me with his quarterstaff to make it feel better, knowing it will bruise.
Alec Wednesday October 27th, 1999 11:16:59 PM
After someone relates the words of the Voice to Alec, (he was unconcious), Alec is aware of the prohpetic nature of what was said. "So we are vexed to be curse and cure? What was meant when we were reffered to as his children? Did any of the clerics here notice the presence of Alemi, or Domi? Who are the free men moving the clan South? Why is it so cold in here? This is surely an unnatural cold, perhaps we should go outside, after we find out what is in the hole that they were digging. Have any ideas Cirg?"
Cirg Thursday October 28th, 1999 12:12:59 AM
Cirg could have done without all the extra howling and cold. The self inflicted death of their remaining source for relevant information does not brighten his mood much either. (OOC: Are there more captives? I lost count.) Looks like Alex has the right questions asked. Anyway he knows better then Cirg what the others have for skills. Cirg looks at the frosted blade of Trace. Then over to the one cleaning his own bloodied blade. "As you'll be a having little need for that bird now, how's about bringing it overs here and lowerings it down the hole half a ways. Might be a good idea to be a seein' just how cold it be down thar." Cirg has no answers to Alec's questions. Give's him a 'your guess is as good as mine' shrug. While waiting for the warrior to bring the body over, Cirg looks down at Pip. "Now, whiles we gots a mo. Who be these fine fellas ya be hanging wid? And did I hear right about H-h-holly? Was any sign of dat shadow of hers,Donk, ta be seen? Can't 'magine he was too fars away."
Guardian Solomar Thursday October 28th, 1999 12:23:59 AM
The look on my face after seeing the bird man commit suicide is priceless. It as though I've said many dirty words with a closed mouth. I rub my temples, the frustration of no answers and more questions growing inside me. "Curse or no curse, we should find Holly and Donk. They were the only ones in Heranmar (present company excluded) who would even talk to us once the rain started. We owe it to Holly, I believe." I don't wait for a group consensus; I pull the hood of my cloak over my head and walk outside to examine the sight of the battle Holly allegedly fought. I keep an eye out for footsteps, smells, any clues that might lead us to Holly or explain her disappearance.
DM (Anthony) Thursday October 28th, 1999 1:31:59 AM
the second Guardian steps outside thunder destroys the silence. Lighting wracks the tortured sky. The sky moans in grief and then opens up and the rain begins agin. This time there seems to be no space between the raindrops, only water.
Trace Thursday October 28th, 1999 6:05:59 AM
Well I will fight any creature or man but I will not go down that hole because there is no way to defeat a cold that freezes my sword. I say we leave while we can and if we cant find out where or what happend to Holley we go back to the city and ask anyone about a clan to the south. Trace feeling bitterly cold does not wait for any answers he quickly searches the birdmen for valueables and has a quick look around before going outside.
Pip Goodfield Thursday October 28th, 1999 7:03:59 AM
Pip starts to shiver, and decides not to chance the cold. He then looks at Cirg. "Well, I met them at Crazy Bob's. Someone gave me a nasty knock on the back of my head, I guess it was one of those," he points at the bird-men, "And so I came with them and Holly to get some pay-back. I don't think Holly's dead, it would take a lot to kill her. There would be more blood than Trace said there was, and..." He stops. "Well, at least I think there would be. Anyways, we should go looking for Holly and Donk. Maybe they will get what the priest said after he died. I just hope we don't go too far into where the elves are..."
Sir Thomas Thursday October 28th, 1999 7:23:59 AM
After cleaning my blade, I walk to the newcomer and extend my hand in greeting. "I am Sir Thomas Hurley and I'm sorry, but I missed your name." When the greeting is over I address the group, "I felt no presence of either god Alec, I wish that I had, but all I felt was that bitter cold. Despite that, I would like to go down that hole, but I think we should find Holly first. I agree with Guardian that we owe her that much for her kindness, and more for her proving to be a loyal friend. My vote is we go after her if we can, however we should all have a say. What do you know about what's down that hole Cirg? What do you guys all think?"
Neko Thursday October 28th, 1999 8:24:59 AM
I stare into the darkness downstairs...somewhat taken back by the scream that tore through the church moments ago. I glance over my shoulder at Solomar outstide. I then turn to Thomas. " Holly and I weren't much for words...but her kindness does deserve our looking into her disappearane...although," I look back at the stairs. "I can't help but think that there may be answers down there."
Cirg Thursday October 28th, 1999 3:38:59 PM
Cirg returns Sir Thomas' greeting in kind. And gives the others a cordial acknowledgement. "I'm to thinking some of you be better at a tracking then me. There was a something buried down there that got them birdies all aback. Whys don't some see what signs they can be ta finding outs side for what course we need ta set to folla H-h-holly. Whiles a couple of us checks out belowdecks? Nows, ifen ya could gives me a hand, mate, wid that body, lets be ta seeing ifen its too cold below fer us."
Alec Thursday October 28th, 1999 7:33:59 PM
Alec helps Cirg with the birdman's corpse, lowering it hastily into the stairwell. "Let's hurry up here, I don't want to be inside this church any longer than I have to, this place gives me the creeps." Alec stares intently at the corpse looking for signs of frost.
Guardian Solomar Thursday October 28th, 1999 8:34:59 PM
The fury of rain does not stop my search. I hustle to the spot where Holly's skirmish must've been. I look for clothing, papers, and any other clues.
D.M. (Anthony) inside Friday October 29th, 1999 2:25:59 AM
Guardian rushing out into the rain is instantly blinded by the amount of water in the air, the footing is bad and it is dificult to breathe through the rain. This is not a natral rain. Alec helps Cirg with the body, as they throw it down the stairs a great wind seems to suck the body down the stairs and out of sight, thunder and lighting again disturb the sky. Lighting strikes very near Guardian outside as he can feel his hair stand on end and has a loud ringing in one ear. The again the silence follows, not a sound comes to you save the rain. Even it seem unatraly quiet.
Pip Goodfield Friday October 29th, 1999 9:09:59 AM
Pip looks down the hole, then out the door at Solomar. "Oh, well... I guess that freezing in the hole is better than drowning in the rain." With that, he starts cautiously down, looking for anything out of the ordinary.
Alec Friday October 29th, 1999 6:50:59 PM
Alec straps on his pack, and cautiously follows Pip into the hole.
Guardian Solomar Friday October 29th, 1999 7:52:59 PM
The rain's weight on me sends me knees first into the mud. I hang my head down and let the water cover the tears I start to shed. What would Guardian Jundu do, were she here? What would my mother Salia say to comfort me? I try to imagine their voices, but I can't hear anything other than thunder claps and rain dollops. Alemi, let come what comes....
Cirg Friday October 29th, 1999 8:19:59 PM
Cirg backs away from the entrance in reaction as the body he only wanted to lower part way is ripped from their grasp. This leaves him too far away to stop Pip's descent. Well. The scout has to be trusted to his own talents. Seeing Alec go to join him makes Cirg consider options he would have not entertained just moments ago. He looks at the water streaming at gale force strength down through the hole in the roof. It would seem leaving the place is impossible, tracking Holly likewise greatly impractical. Cirg doubts that the rooms below are as he left them so recently. Are they a gateway to someplace new, a source for clues to understanding all this strangeness or just a false end. A cold and windy false end. Returning his component to its holder, Cirg goes to his gear and takes up his rain cloak. Securing it, he goes outside to retrieve Trace and the Guardian Solomar. He figures that by the time they get back inside something will have been learned about what is beneath this place. Or at the least he will have some help if a rescue is needed. And to think all he came to town for was some supplies.
Sir Thomas Friday October 29th, 1999 9:42:59 PM
Before he descends the hole, I thank Alec for getting my pack from outside. "I guess it is decided that our answers are down there. Hold down there!" I try to get our friends to slow as I pull two torches from my pack and light them both. I also put my rain cloak folded into my pack and take a drink of water to quench my thirst. I hand one torch forward and keep one for those of us in back. "We should go down together, Cirg is retrieving Trace and Guardian. They will be in any second." I put my pack on my back and wait for the others to come in from outside then decend with them torch and shield up in one hand and sword ready in the other. My stomach growls at me to remind me that we forgot to stop for lunch in all of the ruckas.
Pip Goodfield Saturday October 30th, 1999 3:22:59 AM
Pip turns back, remembering something. "The roof is in very poor shape, it might not hold up under the rain..."
D.M. (Anthony) Sunday October 31st, 1999 3:41:59 AM
The roof is holding up amazingly well, as a matter of fact the rain seems to have frozen to it, making a very secure shelter. As the others start down the stairs the first thing that they notice is that after the firste four steps it begins to get noticably warmer.
Trace Sunday October 31st, 1999 4:54:59 AM
Trace being pleted by rain quickly changes his mind on further steps outside. He starts to turn around and notices the Guardian on his knees. He truges his way over to him and screams for them to make there way backinside. The whole time doing so not noticeing Crig makeing his way up behind them.
Alec Sunday October 31st, 1999 5:38:59 PM
Alec proceeds ever so cautiously into the hole, being careful not to step anywhere that he cannot see his footing. He yells up to Sir Thomas, "Would you be so kind as to throw me a torch, Sir?" If Sir Thomas obliges, Alec will take a look around for what ever is noteworthy.
Cirg Sunday October 31st, 1999 7:53:59 PM
After helping bring back in Trace and the Guardian, Cirg will check to see if the others are having any problems exploring below. When it appears they are not Cirg goes over to his cart. He stands it on end. The sounds of various small tools and parts settling can be heard briefly as he does this. Next he reaches under the center to unlock the wheels, and removes them. Fixing then to the top of the cart, he pulls out the carrying straps and slips his arms through. Standing up, the cart is now a somewhat bulky and awkward backpack. His other pack he carries along in one hand. He slips the small piece of string and wood back out from the bandoleer. Ready at last, he follows after the others who have already descended.
Sir Thomas Sunday October 31st, 1999 9:31:59 PM
I hand the torch that is burning in my hand down to Alec as he asks for it so that both lit torches are in someone else's hands. (whoever they may be) I quickly remove my pack from my back and carry it in my hand so it can be droped in case of combat so as not to be encumbering. And I am on my way down the steps.
Guardian Solomar Sunday October 31st, 1999 11:52:59 PM
The cold and wet around me makes me shake. I try to disrobe as quickly as possible. My mind is in a haze and though I may hear the voices of my comrades, I cannot make sense of their words just yet.
Cirg Monday November 1st, 1999 12:09:59 AM
In cas it matters later, Cirg does roll up his medikit from where he left it. And returns it to its proper location on his backpack. But only after removing one of the leaves he offered Alec and Gniffle to the shivering Guardian.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday November 1st, 1999 1:44:59 AM
The group of men make there way down into the basement, it is goomy and dark at first, then it begins to lighten up. The light and the rising tempature seem to be linked. Upon making their way into the basement fully everyone sees first the large pit that has been dug here. The pit it self takes up almost 3/4 of the basement. The second thing noticed is that the basement is lighted by a ball of light dancing back and forth over the pit. Rocks and roots lie discarded all along the edge ant down inside the pit, sticking out of one of the sides is a tarnishe brass handle about two feet long, conected to something still deep within the wall.
Trace Monday November 1st, 1999 3:57:59 AM
After take off his rain coat and curseing what evermakes it rain so Trace make his way down into the pit along with the others. Trace speaks up "Since it is warmer in this room and no apparent danger I suggest that we make camp so that we can rest, heal, and ready for further combat wich seems inevitable."
Neko Monday November 1st, 1999 4:17:59 AM
After picking my backpack back up I come down with the others, my eyes focusing on the things around me. I take a moment to look at the hole and look at Alec and Thomas. "We've got a hole...and a ball of light." I motion to the handle in the wall. "And of course there's that...you guys think it might open something in the hole?"
Cirg Monday November 1st, 1999 5:56:59 AM
Cirg finally joins the others at the bottom of the steps. Seeing they are not about to be whisked away by some god, at least right away, he gratefully sets back down his cart. "Well, no light was a dancing downs here afore, I can be tellin' ya. Seems a'most alive, don'ts it? Any one of ya good at feel'n life? Given us somethin' to steer by, maybes. Cause what that voice was a goin' on abouts gives me a really bad feel'n. Really bad." Cirg gives Trace's suggestion a thought and nods agreeably. He looks to Alec and asks if they should pool their resources and see what they can do for any remaining wounds. Then he looks around at the others. "Now me, I was on me way to town coupla days past, just to picks up some supplies and sees me family, when those bilge scum jumped me and put me to diggn' for them. My question is, who in the name of Yawnrha's bodacious top riggin' are the rest of ya? 'Cepts for Pip, a course."
Pip Goodfield Monday November 1st, 1999 8:02:59 AM
Pip looks entranced by the ball of light, then hears Cirg's question. "That is something I've been trying to find out since this morning. All I've learned are a few names..." He looks at the light a bit more. "You think that's a will-o-the-wisp?"
Alec Monday November 1st, 1999 6:44:59 PM
"Thank you Sir Thomas for the light, although this room seems to have it's own light. I agree with Trace, in that I'm sure we all could use some rest, and food. I myself would dearly love to spend some time with my spell book before we go any further. Something tells me that when we open that thing in the pit, it will be another can of worms." Alec takes off his pack and sits down, leaning against a wall. He takes some bread and water out of his pack and enjoys a spartan meal, while studying his leatherbound spell book.
Gniffle Monday November 1st, 1999 7:02:59 PM
The little gnome makes his way down the cold stairs to where the party is at."So much for burning it down, i think that the rain would extinguish any blaze we created."sighing he begins to look about the room for anything which seems unusual(aside from the light).
Guardian Solomar Monday November 1st, 1999 10:53:59 PM
I take Cirg's medicine and walk downstairs, with my clothing and pack and staff bundled in my hands. I set my clothes out to dry as close to the light ball as possible. When Cirg asks who we are, I try to tell him, but like Alec, my speech is slurred by the leaf I'm chewing. I shake my head and move closer to the warmth of the ball of light.
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 2nd, 1999 12:36:59 AM
After sheathing my sword I take the torches from my friends and extinguish them for now. I let them cool before I put them back into my pack. I kneel and pray to Alemi and Domi. Besides my daily prayers of thanks and offering and such, I ask them to watch over Holly and give her strength for whatever she is enduring. When I finish with that, I take a seat near Cirg. "I am a knight of Alemi first and Domi second. They both rule my soul together though. I come from across the sea from a town called New Elenna. My father is also a knight of the same two Gods, but Sir Galdin Aamithan was my lord and teacher. I am in this world for the soul purpose to make other's lives easier, and spread the good will and teachings of Alemi and Domi as I understand them." What about you friend?
Trace Tuesday November 2nd, 1999 7:04:59 AM
"Well Crig....my name is Trace and as you can tell I am an Elven Ranger. I come from north of New Ellena. I am makeing my way around this wold looking for a certain group nomad goblins that orphaned me by destroying my entire village and family. I have been looking for them since and have not yet found them. In my journeys I try and do good were every I go so that no one has to endure what I have been through. Luke here has been with me for a short time but we have grown close and also saved my neck more than once." Trace moves to his pack and takes out some food for him and luke and drinks water also. "My question is how far do we follow this hole before we start looking for the clan that is being led South?" I dont want to remain cursed for long."
Cirg Tuesday November 2nd, 1999 7:24:59 PM
Cirg listens to the various responses and tries to make some sense of them. "Seems a me likes none of ya knew d'others afore setting ashore here. Must be why Pip's was a having so much trouble figurin' ya out. Me pappy works for the boatbuilders in town. Got me apprenticed when I was 'bout nine. Ifen we alls make one bad mistake in our lives, I hope mine be behind me now. At ten I took ship to acome's a sailor. Only I gots me aboard a ship with a real tyrant of a capt'n. When theys found out me trade ashore they made me carpenter's mate. Ends up doing what I ran away from. Couple years of that went by til we got caughts up in a real whopper of a gale. Blew us way off course. And wracked the ship up on a island. We soon figur'd out ships dinna stop there very ofen. Not evens for waterin'. One of the passengers what made it was badly injured and had lost his servant. So he and me made a deal. I did for him and he taught me some of his tricks. Couple years back we gots rescued. I kinda set meself on not sailing agains if I coulds avoid it. Figure I'd be a pushing me luck. But in town times was tough and I was now too olds for apprenticin'. Then words got spread by some loudmouths 'bout what I'd alearned on the island. That made me unwanted most everywheres. 'Cept this manor lord from the Outer Lands was in town and had need fer a carpenter. So I went wid him. Since then been makin' me living as a traveling handyman. Making the rounds of da various manor holdin's. Got a chair needs a mending, roofing, some leatherwork done, even da occas'nal restoration, I'm yer man. Was comin' back inta town to see me family and pick up some supplies when da birdies jumped me. Usta be safe enough sleeping on da road til recent like. Guess da rest you know."
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 1:23:59 AM
Gniffle looking about the room is constantly drawn back to the handle, it dosen't look like it leads somewhare it looks as though it is conected to something buriedd in the wall. As Sir Thomas finishes his prayer a moment of calm comes upon his soul and it is almost as he hears words " ...n't let it rin.."
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 1:27:59 AM
The rest of the party sit down and begin a nice chat. Up sairs the sound of the rain gets louder as if a hammer were pounding upon a hollow shell. After Sir Thomas arises from his prayer, and upon the mention on the northen Gods a sudden sense of urgency overtakes the party as if there was something that must be done but no one knows what. It becomes maddning, no one can quite sit still. What is it?
Guardian Solomar Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 1:37:59 AM
I listen to Tom and Trace and Cirg with their stories. When Tom mentions that he's been put on the earth to make other's lives easier, I let a sly grin slip--remembering the day before in Heranmar when Tom left us in the middle of the night....
Trace Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 4:11:59 AM
I dont mean to be the pushy one of this group but I have a sudden urge to get goin and get what ever needs to be done ....well done. I dont knwo how much longer that roof will hold up and if rain comes in it might try and flood this area that we are sitting in. I might be dangerous to stay here much longer. Lets start makeing our way down and block doors so that it takes longer for this place to fill up incase that roof does collapse. Another thing to think about is if we do go down how do we get out if the roof collapses? Worrywort or not my goal in life is to avenge my familys death and it wont happen if I am dead. Trace rises and make his way over to the handel to see if he can see anything special. Does anyone want to see what this handel does? I do....(Trace reaches and grabs the handel and waits for the group to say yes or no before pulling).
Sir Thomas Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 5:26:59 AM
I smile at the sense of serenity that now surrounds me. I feel safe despite the feeling of impending doom as if both of my gods are watching my soul and keeping me safe. At the sound of the words from the wind I jump up and look around the room. "Did any of you hear that? NO!!" I arm my shield, draw my sword, take my pack in my left hand, and go stand next to Trace. "Pull it friend. I'm reading to get things rolling as well. Holly is probably in trouble and waiting for us. In any case, I'm right next to you the whole way."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 5:32:59 AM
Pip is shook out of his reverie watching the ball of light. "Well, what should we do?" Starting to get a weapon, he remembers something, stopping and exclaiming, "Dangit, I forgot to get my staff after. Oh, well, I can always get a new one..." He then gets his darts ready, and nods at Trace.
Cirg Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 7:07:59 AM
Cirg hears the talk going around. And while he too feels something needs doing, he is not at all comfortable with the current decision. Trace seems to be torn between caution and yielding to the urgency that is almost something one can taste. The unnatural weather outside would indicate the voice was sincere about letting the choices be few. More like none at all. Cirg wonders if Alec needs more time to recover a spell. If Alec can even remember one at all after what he went through so recently. Shaking his head with the feeling he is going to be making that second bad mistake of his life real soon now, Cirg slings the bandoleer to his backpack, sets the tool cart upon his back, then works his hands through his backpack so it is slung to his front. He tightens up both sets of straps. Bundled, he then makes his way forward carefully, awkwardly, and struggles back down into the pit he was not going to return to. With his string and wood component back in his left hand, he keeps his right free. He looks around, ready as he is ever goning to be. "Trace, I'd not be a worry'n much 'bout no topdeck. Or the hatch gettn' batten'd ahind us. We been done for with a destiny by some dam god. Mus be one ya brought along wid ya, cause rounds here we tries aleaving ours alones much as possib. Might's well weight anchor, mate. Less someone else has a nudder notion to be a offerin'. Some one? Any one?"
Alec d20-2=4 Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 6:35:59 PM
Alec shuts his book in frustration. He is too tired to concentrate on his craft right now. He puts his book back into his pack, and looks around him. Yes he too feels the sense of urgency that the rest of them do, but has little idea what to do about it. Feeling that he has been enough of a hero for one day, Alec lets the others deal with the handle in the wall. Alec does seem somewhat interested in the device on a string that Cirg holds, and takes a long look at it (successful spellcraft proficiency roll). "I don't see any other thing we can do dwn here Trace. We might as well see what it is that the bird men thought so precious. I just hope it's not trapped."
Gniffle d20=3 d20=1 Wednesday November 3rd, 1999 8:26:59 PM
The little gnome takes out his bundle of rope from his pack. making a slipnot on the end(dex 3) he attempts to swing the rope so that the loop lands on the handle(1).
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday November 4th, 1999 6:37:59 AM
Trace reaches out and grabs the handle, those watching him notice noting for a moment then they notice nothing more. Trace is not moving. The rain, has stoped. The air, is still. Not a sound permeates the basement. Things seem to be moving in slow motion. The earth near the handle begins to disapear, falling into the pit, the thing is diging itself out. The dirt continues to remove it self from the ... bell, it's a bell and it is sliping out from the wall, Traces limp arm allows the bell to begin to swing downward in a arc. (partys init., one action each)
Pip Goodfield d10=7 d20=4 d20=9 d20=2 d3=2 Thursday November 4th, 1999 7:43:59 AM
Pip, caught a bit off guard, will attack anything that seems hostile with his darts. (ie, intent on doing harm to him or anyone else in the party) (rolls based on whether or not they are attacked, miss, ac 8, miss, 2 HP damage if second hits)
Trace Thursday November 4th, 1999 8:01:59 AM
Trace screams " oh my lords what have I done ". Starting to giggle and laugh uncontrollably out of sheer nervousness he backs up quickly drawing his sword and raiseing his shield for any possible oncomeing attack. Still laughing Trace begins to talk fast "you would figure after the week we have had we would get a simple door to open but oh no now this ... and yet again I feel that some one will be introduced to my blade and have no trouble of getting the point of my introduction "while keeping his eyes trained on the bell and the surrounding wall Trace cant help to keep from giggleing in fact the more he tries to stop the more violent his laughing gets.
Cirg Thursday November 4th, 1999 1:12:59 PM
Cirg wishes he had time for a good curse as things go strange on them. But as he sees the handle start to vanish and something begin to work its way out he reacts. The component already in his hand he casts. His instruction is simple to the Unseen Servant. Lower the bell gently to the ground. Until he can examine it to see what it is made of, he has no intention of allowing it to become broken. There are some things he cannot restore.
Alec Thursday November 4th, 1999 4:37:59 PM
Alec sees the bell, and instinctively yells out to the group, "Don't let it ring!!!!"
Sir Thomas d20=15 Thursday November 4th, 1999 6:27:59 PM
Nervously anticipating what would come of pulling the handle I try to make out what the voice that came to me on the wind was trying to say. I think to myself, "...n't let it rin...; ...n't let it rin..; ...n't let it rin..." Upon seeing the bell, it hits me like the weight of a gods hand upon ones shoulder. I shuck everything from me, sword, shield, and pack, and move forward to grab the falling bell. I try to catch it with my hands first and then allow it into my body so that my armor doesn't make it ring. I sacrifice all, body, heart, and soul, to accomplish this task. As I move forward, Alec's conclusive encouragement pushes me forward with all the speed and care that I am capable of. (dex failed, needed 9)
Gniffle d20=17 Thursday November 4th, 1999 7:40:59 PM
The little gnome executes a flying leap(tumbling) as he dives for cover.
Guardian Solomar d20=18 Friday November 5th, 1999 12:47:59 AM
I cover my ears and try to leap out of the bell's path. But my feet are wet, and I slip, ending up still very much in the way of the bell.
D.M. (Anthony) Friday November 5th, 1999 4:14:59 AM
Trace begins to babble and cry, he seems to be tring to move, perhaps even imagining he is moving, he is not. The only motion his body makes is his arm, holding the handle of the bell tight in its grasp, allows the bell to swing down in an arc. Pip panics and throws darts into the earth, Cirg's spell comes off with out a hitch and the unseen servent grabs the bell and begins to try and shake it out of Trace's grasp, effectively removing the dirt from the inside. The clapper on the inside hangs free. Sir Thomas is distracted by the yell from Alec and slips while leaping to grab the bell knocking the bell and unseen servent apart. Guardian Solomar then slips and knocks the bell out the other way. The events would almost be comic except for the dread that now settles over the party as they watch the bell, connected to Traces arm, swing outward and then back in. With a subtle click the claper of the bell makes contact with the out side and a soft chime is heard. The chime grows as the sound spreads outward from this spot. Your souls can feel as the sound races across the face of the Wold spreading ever outward from this point. You feel the very mountians and lakes tremble, the deserts cry, and the seas go silent. If there were a name for that sound it would be "end". You feel your very being streched to it's limit as you are scattered over hundreds of thousands of miles, ables to feele adn see the Wold in fear. You see your homes, people you love are struck quiet, they weap for a moment in undefinded grief and pain, you are forced to share that pain, but can not touch those you love. Then with out warning you are suddenly snaped back over the thousands of miles to here. Back to bodys, back to the church, back to coherence. Your mind clears and you are once again able to react to your suroundings. You notice that the bell is gone, and that the sun is shining. Beams of light break in from out side penatrating the gloom of this basement. You are reminded that you haven't seen the sun like this, bright and strong, for days. Looking around at your friends you notice that they look well and strong, as if nothing untword happened this day, execpt for the back of each of your hands is now marked with a small black scar, shaped much like a pinwheel spiraling in on it's self.
Neko Friday November 5th, 1999 6:13:59 AM
He couldn't help but look at the others around him...knowing full well that they have all been through an awe-inspiring event. Neko goes to Solomar...rubbing the back of his hand. "Solomar...what was that?"
Pip Goodfield Friday November 5th, 1999 8:27:59 AM
Pip looks around, then sheepishly picks up his darts. "Well, any ideas on what's happened? I haven't felt anything like that since I accidentally fell 10 feet and hit my head real hard on the dock. Where were those places? Why is the sun out?" Pip looks around, seeing if there is anything out of the ordinary other than the sun being so bright and shining through the gaping hole up above. [OOC Assuming there is a hole.]
Cirg Friday November 5th, 1999 2:33:59 PM
Cirg looks around to see if the dancing light still keeps them company. He notes the others have been restored to full health and their damaged gear and clothing mended. He can feel the fatigue from two days of digging has been washed away and he feels fresh and alert. Which means he and Alec should be able to load up new spells without a night's rest. But what he experienced weighs heavily on him. As it does on the others. He looks to Trace first. "I'd not be a feeling any guilts over what just a happened mate. The Voice said we was foreseen. And cursed to be cause. But also we be the cure. For us to Bewares the Bell made no dif this time round. Lets be a hopin' we can Beware the 'udder things we was a warned of better. If they be in order as told us, the Shadow be next. And we got Sun outside to cast a good one. Almost likes the eye of a hurricane. But I sees nothin' here what gives us a clue as to where we sails to right now. Everythin' the Voice spokes about was a warning 'cept the parts 'bout Befriending the Forest and Observin' the clan's move south. Lessen someone else has a bedda idea, I says we should maybe get out of here and see if the woods has anything to a say to us. There be a special grove nears by we might starts at." Cirg looks down at the brand he now shares with the others. "I'd say we's a gonna be shipmates for some time. So. Just tell me nones of ya snore."
Alec Friday November 5th, 1999 5:57:59 PM
Remembering the soul biting grief he had just witnessed Alec cries out, "My family, my friends, what has become of them." Turning to his companions, "We have done a terrible thing. I just hope that we can somehow set it right." Turning to Cirg, "So you too are aquainted with the magical arts. That was a nice try with the Servant and the bell, people like us usually come in handy when not expected." Alec then opens his spell book and studies from it, finding himself able to concentrate with a clear mind.
Trace Sunday November 7th, 1999 6:55:59 AM
Trace puts his sword back in his sheath and kicks at the ground curseing while thinking. "If letting that bell ring was the wrong thing to do then why is it that all of our wounds seem to have healed ....the rain stoped....I mean the only disturbing result is this weird tatoo on my hand. How do we know that voice we heard was not a foe and was trying to save it's own neck?" Feeling frustrated Trace pulls his dagger and flings it in to the wooden steps leading back up top. Makeing his way over to retrive his dagger "Ah this land is so confuseing with broken warnings and crazy weather....trying to figure out what to do next is drvieing me mad. I am at this point with out a clear thought. As all of you seen my last suggestion was wrong so please does anyone have a clear thought on what should we do next? Pip or Crig do either of you know of what clan he was talking about? So many questions and no answers. I am as confused as a barbian at a nobel ball. Well enough of my wineing what do yall have to say on the situation.
Sir Thomas Sunday November 7th, 1999 8:15:59 PM
Having fallen to my hands and knees unsuccessfully trying to save the bell I sit back on my haunches powerless to stop the bell from falling to the floor, powerless to stop the horrifying images that flash before me. After they leave I sit and stare as if I had just been scewered by an enemy's sword. My chin begins to tremble as I try to stand to retrieve my things. I can't do it because my legs fail me and I find myself weeping on all fours. I continually mumble "It's all my fault...it is my fault that this has happened. I have disgraced my family. I have disgrace Sir Galdin. I have disgraced my gods. I have disgraced all that I am." I place my forehead against the cold dirt floor as my body is racked with the shear effort of crying. "I should not have been so clumsy. I should not have been so nieve. I should have caught the bell. I should have . . ." My voice trails off and after a while I compose myself. I wipe the tears from my eyes unknowingly spreading dirt all about my face and hands, which gives me a very dirty look. I gather my things, stand before the group, and announce "I have wronged you all to a degree that is inconceivable and unforgivable. I am sorry and I will right those wrongs if I can." I sheath my sword and go upstairs to the chapel hanging my head the whole way.
Guardian Solomar Sunday November 7th, 1999 8:41:59 PM
"Neko, that was a big bell." Since I can offer no other explanation, I gather up my clothes and squint upward. "Ah, big shiny yellow ball....good to see you again." The marks on my hands don't hurt, so I just shrug. "Maybe if we can find Holly, she can tell us what all this means. Or at the least, she can point us to someone who can tell us." The group still undecided, and Tom wallowing in his pity-party, I close my eyes, focus, and pray silently to Alemi--apologizing for my selfishness (my instinct was to get me out of the way, not get others out of the way) and to ask Alemi for a path to walk, for answers.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday November 8th, 1999 2:09:59 AM
The air is clear and fresh, the Wold seems OK, only the scars and the feeling of saddness seem to remain.
Cirg Monday November 8th, 1999 3:04:59 AM
Normally Cirg would be more careful about admitting to magic. But from the open way Alex studied, the acceptance of the others of it, and the events that just passed, Cirg feels comfortable being open about his skills for the first time that he can remember. Cirg merely nods agreement with Alec as the other mage, refreshed, begins to study his spells. It would seem Trace only took part of Cirg's observations to heart. And Sir Thomas none at all. Answering Trace's inquiry first. "Nay mate. I know little of these lands. But then I wents away at ten and was only here a few days afta me return afores going on to work for da outer manor lords. And ye be right we canna be sure about the Voice just yet. Figures time and the first peoples we meet will tells us if the course is laid out true fer us or no. Fer now we needs a star to steer by. Something ta guides us. I'd say we gotta be sure ta goes thru all the birdie's gear and da bodies to see ifen we cans find whats brought dem here. Fer was them what started all dis. And Trace should rechecks outside to sees ifen H-h-holly w-was bless'd likes we was. Maybe s-she's be fine now. And dare be old folkes' back in town who knows the tales an' legens' of these lands bedda then Pips or me. Nows no time ta be stanin' around withs yer thumb up yer stern." Putting action to his words, Cirg goes to examine whatever gear the birdmen had down in the basement. On the way out he will check the bodies or any gear upstairs if another has not taken care of that already. Once he is up on level ground Cirg removes another item from his bandoleer. Inside is a small bottle. Cirg twists the cap once around and a small drop of mercury is deposited in his hand. He casts, and creates a shimmering disc three feet above the ground. On this he puts his tool cart and backpack. The disc follows him as he moves. Once it looks like they have gotten all they can from the place Cirg will look around. "Ya readys ta go? I'd still be saying da grove is a good place to be startings from. Yer thoughts mates?"
? ? ? Monday November 8th, 1999 4:58:59 PM
Suddenly the party hears. . . KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
Pip Goodfield Monday November 8th, 1999 5:35:59 PM
Pip turns his head, looking for a source for the sound. "Hello?" he calls, somewhat tenatively.
Alec Monday November 8th, 1999 6:08:59 PM
Alec closes his book and puts it away, just as he notices the scar on his hand. He thinks back through his studies, trying to remember if he has seen this mark before, as it appears to be some sort of symbol, or a branding. He rises just as the knock is heard from the door, and goes upstairs to investigate, perhaps it some news of what has occured since they have been in the chapel, or maybe their guide Holly.
Guardian Solomar Monday November 8th, 1999 8:16:59 PM
As I pray, almost on the thought for guidance, I hear the knock. I try to assume its coincidence, but I know better.... Before I open the door, I speak to (what I am assuming is) the person on the other side of the door. "Who's there?"
D.M. (Anthony) Monday November 8th, 1999 11:10:59 PM
Alec and any other mage recognizes the symbol as an ancient symbol for entropy, used only in the darkest of magicks.
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 9th, 1999 12:21:59 AM
Sir Thomas stands stoicly waiting for the others to come up from the basement and prepares to travel. His exhaution tells him to offer the option of sleeping the night in the church, but his pride won't allow him to say this. He helps search the chapel as his friends slowly file up from the basement. Upon hearing the knock he moves close enough to the door to be involved in what will occur whether it is good or bad, but makes no move tward violence.
Neko Tuesday November 9th, 1999 6:19:59 AM
Neko moves about slowly...somewhat to himself...thinking of all that has transpired. Somewhat frustrated that so much has been happening that he doesn't understand. Thinking of the people that he's traveling with...in the short time that he's known them they have all been through so much...and yet he can't help but wonder if they are a group...a team. He walks up the step slowly...tired by the events...wishing he knew if harm had come to Holly. He whispers a prayer to Jancassis...praying that if any harm has come to Holly that the group will have occasion to right those wrongs. Neko is consumed in his thoughts only to be brought back to his senses by a knocking at the door. He sees Solomar at the door...and takes a step closer himself...wondering if the "team" has the strength to face any danger right now...
Trace Tuesday November 9th, 1999 6:24:59 AM
As Trace is allmost allways expecting the worse draws his sword and makes his way over to the door to see who or what they have to deal with now. " I'm telling ya with our luck these days it will be a dragon".
? ? ? Tuesday November 9th, 1999 12:27:59 PM
Upon hearing noises and voices, he thinks to himself that these people are too rude to be elves, and announces in his obviously male voice: "I am the messenger and guide...when you're ready, round ears, I will be under the trees yonder."
Cirg Tuesday November 9th, 1999 4:48:59 PM
Cirg, his search of the birdmen and their gear completed, is ready to go anyway when the voice outside the door speaks. Cirg double checks to see if the dancing ball of light is still around. He looks to the others, noting their reactions. "Well mates. Looks like the gods provide after all. Guide hey? Certainly whats we be needin'. I'm one for hoistin' sails and being off then." With that Cirg, his gear floating along behind him, pops another component of string and wood from his bandoleer, palms it, puts a smile on his face, and opens the door to follow their guide into the woods.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday November 9th, 1999 5:43:59 PM
Pip looks around, and after Cirg opens the door, says, "I think he meant that he was over in the trees. Do you think..." He lowers his voice so that only those nearby can hear. "Do you think he might be an elf? I didn't hear anything move, but he's not at the door now..."
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 9th, 1999 7:37:59 PM
Sir Thomas' face lights up with surprise at seeing no form outside the door as it swings open. He follows Cirg outside and looks around for the owner of the voice. Not seeing him immediately, he walks around a bit searching for the person who is to be their "guide." He says nothing, but thinks to himself ::thinking:: I wonder who sent this "guide", who he is, and where he is guiding us to. This can't possibly be a coincidence. He had better not mean us any harm!
Alec Tuesday November 9th, 1999 8:56:59 PM
Alec says to Sir Thomas, Trace and the others, "I think that if he meant us harm he wouldn't have knocked, or waited for us under a tree as he is doing. If he is an elf, then maybe he knows of Holly. Elves are good with the forest too, maybe he can help us 'befriend the forest.' I say we at least give him a chance, after all, without Holly, we still don't have a guide in these foreign parts." Alec tightens his belt around his bloody, torn robe, and hoists his pack to his shoulders. If the others decide to go outside, Alec is right behind them.
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday November 10th, 1999 12:44:59 AM
As Crig looks around on his way out side he notices no ball of light. The search of the birdmen turned up nothing useful. As the party steps out into the light they can feel the warmpth of the day seep into their bones. There is still a slight chill in the church. As they wander about out side looking for the owner of the voice they almost trip over him half hidden in the shade of a tree.
Guardian Solomar Wednesday November 10th, 1999 1:16:59 AM
I follow the rest of the group, collecting my items before I leave.
Neko Wednesday November 10th, 1999 1:21:59 AM
Neko smiles warmly as the sun beats down on his dark skin. The sunlight is a welcome change from what the group had been used to. Of course...the disappearance of Holly still weighed heavily on his mind. But, he had to focus...dwell on the things before him. He doesn't see the newcomer until the rest of the group is gathering around. "So much for focus" he mumbles to himself. He looks at the stranger..wondering where this person will guide them...
Cirg Wednesday November 10th, 1999 3:16:59 AM
Cirg steps back as they discover the location of the elf. Pretty certain there was no danger they would actually have collided with the agile messenger. Knuckling to his forehead with a naval styled salute, Cirg grins a greeting at the elven guide. "Handy trick to be having there mate. I thinks I speaks fer all when I says yer showing up comes at a most benna'fical mo. If ya bes what ya claims, ah course. Hows be we leaves the hellos until afta ya tells us somethin' of what brought ya to us. Its been a wild day fer us all. Some enlighten' might be the best start." While awaiting a response Cirg pays attention to the elf's hands, looking to see if he bears the same brand as the rest of them.
Trace Wednesday November 10th, 1999 6:03:59 AM
Trace can only shake his head and return his sword back to its proper place. "I say lets talk while we are makeing our way to wereever it is that you are guideing us."
Sir Thomas Wednesday November 10th, 1999 6:32:59 AM
Having no desire to talk, Sir Thomas stands where he can see the newcomer. Sir Thomas thinks to himself ::thinking:: 'He seems pretty nonshalant if he means us harm. No, he means us no harm. But I'll be safe today rather than more sorry.' Sir Thomas looks at the stranger's heart since his eyes are not visible in the shadow of this tree. He then squints as if trying to focus and concentrates while bringing the figure's soul into focus. (Detect Evil on the stranger) Everything around Sir Thomas blurs and disappears into a hazy blend of indistinguishable colors and he becomes oblivious to all that is happening around him. . .
Sly Foxx Wednesday November 10th, 1999 1:49:59 PM
He rises from his place under the tree. Now the party can see that he is tall, about 5ft. 2in. that would make him an 1/2 elf, and a young one at that; he is about 29 or 30 years of age. His hair is strawberry blond with a green cap and pheasant feather. His eyes are ice blue, and his skin is rustic tan. He is wearing a tunic, pantaloons, a belt with a dagger on the right side and a long sword in scabbard on the left side and a small belt pouch. he also has soft boots. He has a small leather bound book (which he was reading)in his left hand. after a quick look at your party he says "Greetings to you all, My name is Sly Foxx and I come from the Montanverd range in the Krag Us Monde Mountains. We had a problem in our village, so I set off to see the old ones, the ladies told me to be here at this time and to take whoever I found coming out of the church to them right away and not to stop for any thing. So if every one is ready we will set off."
Guardian Solomar Wednesday November 10th, 1999 10:00:59 PM
Eyeing the stranger, I nod. "Seems we're fulfilling somebody's prophecy here. One thing before we go, have you heard of an elf named Holly? Apparently she spends a lot of her time roaming these parts." I wait for his answer, ready to detect lies, just in case.
Alec Wednesday November 10th, 1999 11:17:59 PM
Alec strolls out the door into the sunny day outside. After hearing Sly Foxx tell his story, something tells him to be wary, perhaps the old ones are angery at what they have just done in the church, they had to know something about this or they wouldn't have sent a messenger. For good or bad, it does seem the most likely way to get some local information. Alec will follow along silently with the group, keeping a watchful eye on Sly Foxx.
Neko Thursday November 11th, 1999 12:58:59 AM
Neko falls into the group...waiting to head off. Of course he has his own questions for Foxx, but he holds his tongue. Foxx's words tingle in Neko's mind...once again...the group is being taken into uncertainty...
Pip Goodfield Thursday November 11th, 1999 5:51:59 AM
Pip, ignoring any questions the others might have, blurts out "Do you know what happened to Holly?"
Trace Thursday November 11th, 1999 6:11:59 AM
Trace begins walking in the same direction that sly fox is and whistles for Luke to follow. "Who are these ladies that you are takeing us to see and what do they want with us?"
Sir Thomas Thursday November 11th, 1999 6:21:59 AM
Sir Thomas slowly returns to total consciousness about his surroundings to find the group starting to walk off. The stranger's soul was very hazy and he got no useful information from his search. Being determined about finding out the stranger's general intent toward the group he continues to try to decifer what he saw. ::thinking:: 'I bet I needed to see his eyes. I hope Alemi carries my soul, and the souls of the others as well. Alemi, I know I have failed you, but I will make things right. On this I give you my WORD!' Upon finishing his short prayer, he joins the group in walking whereever they are going. He stays near the back of the group and leans in close to one of his companions to whisper "What just happened a second ago, I missed what occured? Where are we going?"
D.M. (Anthony) d20=18 Thursday November 11th, 1999 6:52:59 AM
(oops no roll) Sir Thomas feels no evil, Sly Foxx motions back toward town, the sun shines, the wind blows, the wold lives, for now.
Sly Foxx Thursday November 11th, 1999 1:55:59 PM
He bend down and grabs his back pack, open it and packs away his book. Stratins up, fling back pack on his back,then puts his long bow away on his back and puts the quiver of arrows on his right side (in back of his dagger). Then turns to the Palatin and says"I don't know of any Holly in my village." then turns to the Elf and says"The Wise Ones, Brother Elf will reveal as to why they want to see all of you when we get there." Turning form the elf and look down the meadow and whistle. Along trots up a mule, Sly tells the mule"You are free to follow or go". Turn to the party and gestures to follow him and starts to walk down the path. The mule looks towards the party and snorts, then follows Sly.
Cirg Thursday November 11th, 1999 3:07:59 PM
Cirg still keeps an eye out to see if this Sly Foxx bears the same mark as the rest of them. As they start in the direction of town Cirg takes a head count. Noting as well the various animals that are traveling with them. "Sly Foxx. Sounds like a translatin' from yer elven tongue. Is that so? Anyways. I be Cirg u'Duom. And I be from those walls we be headed fer. Justs to let ya knows ahead a time, most folks there ain't too keen on strangers. I suspects some of the 'udders has already learned this. Ya mights want to hides those ears of yern as we passes thru. So. How long a journey to yer village we a looking at here? Me, I was coming inta town fer supplies, so I'm a mite short on grub. I thinks I'll also keeps a journal of our travels. In case we slips up and someone else needs a clue or two on what happened today. So I needs to get somethin' ta write in afore we sets course. Would likes to say hello to me family too if we gots a mo. Oh. I founds out these 'udder blokes yer no hooked up wid ain't really traveled much together themselves. So. Any of ye any good with a skillet? I likes me eggs done once over meself. And me meat a shade or two on da rare side. And nothin' too strong on the spicin', if ya please."
Cirg Thursday November 11th, 1999 3:08:59 PM
As they approach the town Cirg ends his disc spell. He slips the wheels back onto his cart and pulls out the pull pole, which also serves to lock the axles into place. Slipping his pack on, he takes position beside Alec. Grinning. "Well mate. One of these days you'll gets a chance ta load ups a spell or two. I needs to replace the ones I've used today too. Maybe I'll wants to change from me usual style. Most of me magic is fer helpin' in me laborin'. Nothin' like the servant ta fetch fer ya. Generally keeps a coupla of them on hand. Or the disc ta carry around materials. I'm healthy enough, but not that strong. Got me a lights spell I usually keeps loaded up. Reverse of an Enlarge spell comes in handy when I wants a tight fitted joint. Cantrips helps me give some of me wood workings that fine polished look ya just canno get by hand. Grease spell has its uses too. And dares this spider climbin' spell comes in good when ya needs to works up high and the ladders don't look any too sturdy. Also good fer getting to places where some of yer harder ta find plants grow. 'Udder then that, just the usual magic spells fer detecting and reading, ya knows."
Sly Foxx Thursday November 11th, 1999 7:34:59 PM
With out breaking pace he says,"Master u'Duom, I kill it, Idon't cook it. And the Wise Ones said 'Bring the party right away'. That means No Stopping.
Sir Thomas Thursday November 11th, 1999 7:36:59 PM
'Ahhhhhhhh' Sir Thomas thinks to himself as he finally understands what he saw in the stranger's soul. 'This is a good sign, thank you Alemi.' He feels a slight relief at not having to worry about the stranger and his motives. 'How do I tell the others he means us no intentional harm. That he fights with our cause without offending their almost mute new friend. What about Holly? She must certainly be in more trouble than she can handle alone. She proved to be good friend and we need to make a better effort to find her.' Sir Thomas' thinking overwhelms his presence and he walks being very distracted as to how to act on all that he is feeling. He says nothing to anyone, and is still kind of annoyed by not knowing the stranger's name. 'I will have to introduce myself. That is the first step toward making right my wrongs.' Seeming to snap out his reverie Sir Thomas trots up to their guide. "Hello Sir. My name is Sir Thomas Hurley. I'm sorry, but I missed your name. . . . . It is good to meet you." The jovial tone is missing from this introduction that has been present in all of Sir Thomas' previous ones, but he tries to hide the change as best he can. After the greeting, Sir Thomas slows his pace to fall behind to be by himself with his thoughts once more.
Alec Thursday November 11th, 1999 7:37:00 PM
Alec responds to Cirg in turn, "You seem a bit more well versed than me in the magic department. My spells are in no specific category, just a few simple tricks, cantrips, voice throwing, and a spell that brings me a saddled mule when I call it, although they tell me that one day I will be able to call an elephant with it. I did learn a couple usefull spells for protection in my travels before I set out for adventure, and ended up here. I can create a protective sheild around myself for defense in battle, and shoot flames from my fingers if I have to. Other than that, as you say, just the ordinary detect and read spells. I chose to pursue some adventure before becoming accomplished in my craft with my mentor, back at my home in New Ellena. I hoped to learn some skills in foreign lands that might bring me prestige back home, when I return there. I was told that the experience learned in the adventurous life cannot be gained by staying at home and hanging around my beloved breweries in New Ellana. By the way, I am a brewer by trade, perhaps we could further discuss magic over one of your local brews at some point." Alec continues walking with the party.
Sly Foxx Thursday November 11th, 1999 7:58:59 PM
Still with out breaking pace, Sly said"Sir Hurley, my name is Sly Foxx and if you want to know about your friend Holly, why not ask the Wise Ones, like I did.
Guardian Solomar Friday November 12th, 1999 12:23:59 AM
As we follow Foxx, I listen to the wizards compare notes. I don't know how kindly I took to being referred to as 'round ears.' When I think no one's paying attnetion, I feel my ears....c'mon they're not THAT round. I look around for Gniffle. To Neko: "You seen Gniffle lately?"
D.M. (Anthony) Friday November 12th, 1999 1:19:59 AM
The party continues to walk into town, angry shouts can be heard from the town square.
Cirg Friday November 12th, 1999 2:08:59 AM
Cirg grins at the guide's return greeting. "Master? Not hardly. Even me pap's ain't a master. Just Cirg will do nicely. Sly is it? So. Ya don't cooks it hey. Well, guess we knows who gonna skins it. It be okay mate. I've got a way or two wid cookin' a good meal. Now. Just how far did ye say we was a travelin'. Cause this boy ain't seen a good meal in a coupla days. And the 'udders been making sounds like dare last meal weren't no feast either. So maybe's taking a mo or two to get a few items as we's pass thru town might go a ways to helping us keeps a better pace up later." Cirg responds to Alec in kind. "Well. Sounds like we gots a good set of spells ta picks from betweens us. Hey. Sly. N'udder reason for us stopping for a mo is so Alec here and me can prepare somethin' we mights need later." Cirg hears the sounds coming from the town square as they approach. "Then again, maybe we should try a n'udder tack. Sounds like stormy weather ahead. I'm not dat hungary."
Neko Friday November 12th, 1999 3:34:59 AM
Neko shakes his head to Solomar's question about Gniffle when shouting from the town square reaches his ears. "More angry townspeople?" He shakes his head. "Is everyone around here just bitter and snappy or what?"
Trace Friday November 12th, 1999 7:06:59 AM
Trace talks to Sly"Well brother elf I trust that you have only good intentions with us so lets make our way expeditiously and get some answeres as to what is going on." Trace turns to Crig "Well I am sure you are just trying to keep peace by haveing us cover our ears but I will not hide my race for the mere comfort of people that have not won respect from me. I dont frear that this will cause problems other than discomfort so they will have to live with the fact or deal with it. A bit harsh but I will have it no other way. I pull no punches on the way I feel I hope you would do the same for me." Trace removes his polearm from his pack to use as a walking stick while going through town. He thinks to himself that haveing this while walking is less conspicous than drawing his sword. This at least dosenot portray that I am on the defense but a small message that it is a weapon in my hand. Trying to break the negative thoughts Trace turns back to Crig "Oh Crig as far as food goes when I lived with my Uncle I was able to prepare a farely good meal from rabbit and squirl so when I get a chance to do a bit of hunting I will prepare that meal for us. A bit of celebration to our new found journey and friends."
Sly Foxx Friday November 12th, 1999 1:40:59 PM
Not liking the niose comming out of the square, Sly hurries the party down the street and into the Oak Leaf tavern. A cozy little place and the food smells good. Sly talking to the party"sit down anywhere and rest. Wewill have to wait here to be called, then we will go to see the Wise Ones. I know that your all hungry and I'll go and talk to the owner for food and drinks." then off he goes to find the owner somewhere in the back of the kitchen....
Sir Thomas Saturday November 13th, 1999 9:34:59 PM
Sir Thomas follows the group quietly in contemplation. His face brightens slightly with frustrated curiosity at the sounds coming from the town square, but he ducks into the tavern with the rest of the group. He removes his pack and sets it on the ground next to the chair he sits in. He pulls some rations and a water flask out from his pack and offers them to the group as an appetizer, "Feel free to eat this everybody." He takes a deep drink from the flask then passes it to anyone who would like a drink. "On a more urgent note, while Sly is not here, I feel I should share with you that he does not have any evil aura about him. Which makes me think he does not mean us any intentional nor immediate harm. I think you should all do with that what you want. Also, he seems to know what I was thinking. I was worried about Holly, and he addressed my worries just outside of town. I think we should trust him, but he is too vague with us to trust our lives with. What do you all think? Have any of you anything to contribute about our knew companion?" A more serious tone of voice can be easily detected in his voice from the previously more jovial character that was Sir Thomas.
Pip Goodfield Saturday November 13th, 1999 10:34:59 PM
Pip looks around. "Well, I think he's on the level. Not sure, but..." Pip breaks off as he looks around the inn. "Personally, I did not like the sounds I was hearing as we came into town, and I'm worried more about them than him," At this last part he points towards where Sly went.
Cirg Sunday November 14th, 1999 6:36:59 AM
Cirg shakes his head at Trace's statement. But grins as he responds. "No prob wid me mate. Dare yer ears. Gots ta remind ya, though. I got regular type ears and the towners ain't gonna be too pleased ta see me back either. Special'y nots in the company of the likes of some of you. But ifs we die, I am fer sure gonna say I tolds ya so." At Thomas' announcement Cirg looks over to Pip. Smiling at the irony of things. "Sure glad us old-timers don't have to pass no tests. Aren't ya Pip?" To Thomas. "I think ya was a mite self occupied mate. Da Guardian done asked straight out bouts H-h-holly. So'd Pip. Wid those ears, probably heard h-her come up while we was jawing inside afore he knocked. Not likely he reads minds I'm a thinkn'." As they have to wait for a moment Cirg looks around for someone who could run a quick errand for him. Cirg is looking for someone to pick up a ship's log at one of the local chandlers that he can use as a journal. And also to drop off a note for his family, since it looks like he won't get a chance to stop and see them. Then Cirg orders the best that the inn has to offer for good food quick to fill himself up on and share with his new companions. To early yet for him to be thinking ofthem as friends.
Alec Sunday November 14th, 1999 8:03:59 PM
"I still think that the 'Old Ones' are the most likely people to give us information about this place. If they are so wise, maybe they can tell us where we are, and how to get back to New Ellena. Unless they are friends with the birdmen, they have no reason to cause us harm. Lets just wait here for them to call on us, and strengthen up on the good food I smell coming from the kitchen." Alec rests comfortabley on a wooden chair in front of a table.
Guardian Solomar Sunday November 14th, 1999 9:34:59 PM
Neko's answer to my question about Gniffle is troubling. I'm afraid we've misplaced another one of our companions. As we wait our turn to see the old ladies, I look around to get a general feel for what the angry shouts are about. I have a feeling, though, that I already know why they're yelling, but....
D.M. Anthony Monday November 15th, 1999 1:05:59 AM
The shouts which seem to have started near the pier have begun to get louder in fact they are now coming from right outside, a familir voice seems to be leading the others. it sounds an awful lot like the dock worker from your first day. Then a second realization comes to you. There is no one else in the tavern. It is completly empty.
D.M. Anthony (Voices and Shouts) Monday November 15th, 1999 1:08:59 AM
"They were staing here last night I heard." "They made the season of sun end early and as if that was not bad enough the rain has stoped and the sun is shining, this is a very bad owmen." "They brought this upon us." " They killed my friends in the woods, they snuck up on us picking mushrooms and killed them for no reason." The voices continue to work them selfs up into a rage.
Sly Foxx Monday November 15th, 1999 2:09:59 AM
Sly is carring a big pot of stew and three loves bread from the kitchen. then puts the pot on the table. then he says to the party"the strangest thing. . . there's nobody in the kitchen . . .whats that noise outside . . ." Sly take his backpack down and on top of his pack he lays his quiver of arrows, then leans his long bow carefuly up against the wall. Then goes to the window and peeks carefuly. And mumbles to himself "the Old Ones would not do this."
Sir Thomas Monday November 15th, 1999 6:07:59 AM
Hearing the commotion coming toward the inn and hearing some of the phrases that are coming from what would seem to be a mob Sir Thomas knows that nothing good can possibly come from anything that is about to happen. He feels his heart sink even lower as there is nothing that he can do against a misguided mob that is good at heart. He wonders to himself ::thinking:: What would Sir Galdin do? His thoughts don't preoccupi him for long because his survival instincts take over. He stands and goes to a window by the door. On his way over he calls over his shoulder "That sounds like a mob to me. We need to barricade ourselves in here until we figure out what we are going to do next. We can't fight these town people, and they seem very intent on ripping us each limb from limb. What do you see Sly?" Sir Thomas then peers out the window facing the direction of the sounds to see if his fears are confirmed. If it is a mob he lets everyone know that it is and begins barricading the front door with the nearest table jamming it firmly in place against the door-jam.
Pip Goodfield Monday November 15th, 1999 7:16:59 AM
Pip Goodfield, having heard the voices, quickly starts to pull tables over to the door. "C'mon, help me!" He calls out to the others. "When they're like this there's no reasoning with them, you should know, Cirg."
Cirg Monday November 15th, 1999 7:31:59 AM
Cirg can also see the mob outside is being raised to an ill purpose. "I'll take it fer the mo you all did not do as you are bein' charged. Sly? Do we have ta meet the Old Ones here, or do we haves an option? Ya weren't too clear on that point." Shaking his head at the way the day seems to be going, Cirg raises and heads fer the doorway. "Mates, I'm gonna buy ya a little time ta get organized. Use it well, cause I ain't never done the likes of this before." Cirg walks boldly out the door, his component of string and wood back in his hand.
Cirg Monday November 15th, 1999 7:32:59 AM
Just before he goes out into open Cirg casts his spell. He stares down at the ringleader. Meanwhile every loose item in front of the building is tossed or rattled, one at a time. Something certain to get the mob's attention. Very coldly Cirg gazes out upon the crowd. "For those of you what forgot me face, I be Cirg u'Duom. We gots laws in this land. In this place we call home. Ya got charges ta be makin', take it to the magistrates. That's what ya pays them for. And jus' in case some of ya is inclined ta think 'bout doing otherwise, I suggests you ask those what know about me since me return 'bouts what I can do these days." For effect Cirg waves a hand in the direction of the rattling and tossing items. "Me magics is up to keeps them that might be quilty in and those what would takes the law inta their own hands out. Don't be so foolish as ta make me calls upon somethin' larger. Now gets to the law. Or gets home." Hands on hips, Cirg stares out at the crowd, trying to get some of the more timid to start moving off to get away from his stare. But ready to backpedal into the door at the first sign his bluff will be called.
Alec Monday November 15th, 1999 7:42:59 PM
Alec rolls his eyes at the ungrateful bastards outside. The sun is shining and they are complaining about 'us' bringing on a raining season, talk about a binch of ignorant rubes. Alec helps with the barricade, while waiting to see what becomes of Cirg's bluff.
Guardian Solomar Monday November 15th, 1999 10:38:59 PM
Screwed. That's all I can of as the events play out. The only thing I do to help is to pray. I kneel, holding tightly my ruby medallion. (Silently praying) "Alemi, God of Justice, protect my friends here from these strangers who would deal unjustly with us. If I can show kindness to these citizens, show me how."
Neko Tuesday November 16th, 1999 12:39:59 AM
Neko goes to the window and looks out. He shakes his head and sighs. "Oh...look...angry townspeople. This really is a surpise." The sarcasm is all to evident. He turns back to the group. "Of course I hope that mob outside doesn't decide to advance. But...if they do. Shouldn't we be trying to find another way out of here?"
D.M. (Anthony) Tuesday November 16th, 1999 7:04:59 AM
The Mob out side is not phased by the display of magic or the stern words, in fact it seems as if it makes them all the angrier. A rock comes sailing over the back of the crowd and breaks a window, then another, then another. One falls straight for Crigs head when a voice booms through the strreets "STOP" The power behind this voice makes your very bones vibrate. The rocks obey and freeze in mid air. The crowd, paralyzed, does not move or breathe. Then the rocks fall to the ground and the crowed parts, leaving only the dockworker who led the mob and Cirg standing there. Stepping slowly down the part in the crowd hobble three little old women. All three have been hidously scared. All three posess no ears, One has no right hand, a wodden fist in its place. Another has no right or left hand, a metal hand where the left should be and a burned stup for a right. The third has no hands at all, and has clearly lost her eyes in some horrable accident. Black pearls take their place. Crig recognizes them at first glance at The Ladys, the closest thing the downs have to protection, justice, and fairness. They are shrouded in mystery and fear. They are as close to Gods as the Downs get.
Trace Tuesday November 16th, 1999 7:21:59 AM
(This was my post yesterday that some how did not make it) Trace hears the mob outside and takes his food over to the bar. Setting down his food he takes off his pack with the quivers faceing him. While stringing his bow he talks " I can not belive we have to deal with that dock worker agian. I am not by anymeans a diplomat so I am going to get ready for defense. Any of those poor fools want to try and rush the door I will start to pick them off at the door." " Or if someone want to go outside I will go rooftop and cover you with my bow their if they get roudy."
Trace Tuesday November 16th, 1999 7:25:59 AM
(todays post) Trace watching Crig boldly stepoutside to try and discourage the angry mob moves quickly over to a nearby window. He opens the window and takes aim on the dockworker and is prepared to drop him if he tries to make any sudden moves. (useing one round to take aim)
Sly Foxx Tuesday November 16th, 1999 1:12:59 PM
Sly while looking out then window,shakes his head from side to side. Then start to look towards the party baracatind the door. Sly glances over at the back of the hand of Sir Thomas. Grabs his wrist and takes a GOOD look at the branded hand. Sly semi reconnies IT. Sly face goes ashen, and visible fear flashes in his eyes. Automaticly put his hand on his dagger, and mutters "Your Curses...(pauses) Oh Sir , we must have a long lon talk." Apon hear the women voices. Releases Sir Thoma's wrist,releases his grip on the dagger and turns saying to the others " Take down the baracade because the Wise Ones have arrived"....
Cirg (not Crig please. Pronounced Surge) Tuesday November 16th, 1999 2:56:59 PM
Cirg's first impulse is to drop to his knees as he recognizes who approaches. Not that he was not inclined to do so to avoid the stone that stopped in mid air. But he is concerned that the dockworker has remained where others made way. Besides, he was asked to see these Wise Ones. They have business with him and the others. Gathering himself, Cirg stands his ground, nods respectfully to the Wise Ones, and keeps a weather eye on the dockworker. He refrains an impulse to carry his bluff further by saying to the crowd that he told them not to make him summon stronger powers. No harm in planting the idea just in case he has to deal with them again. But then he has no idea if these Wise Ones have a sense of humor. But the image does help him get his self confidence back on course. A small grin crosses his face as he awaits the will of the Wise Ones.
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 16th, 1999 10:41:59 PM
Sir Thomas is startled when Sly snatches his hand from the table he is supporting. "What do you see in that marking? What does it mean?!?" When Sly drops his hand to go about his other business Sir Thomas' face contorts slightly in frustrated anger. "You should learn to be more up front with people and less mysterious." He throws out the advice fully expecting it to fall on uncaring ears. Sir Thomas accepts the fate of what is about to come just like he must accept what has already happened. He rolls the table away from the door and places it back onto its legs so that it has only moved across the room and is not the cause of an eye-sore to the room. He hurriedly gets his pack and stuffs the items he removed back inside. He then walks out the door to stand next to Cirg to stand proudly (despite the inconsistency of his recent feelings) before the Wise Ones. He stands rigidly at attention sword sheathed and holding his pack with his shield hand. He thinks to himself with a true sense of finality ::thiniking:: "If I am to be judged, I will be judged proudly. NOT as a coward."
Alec Tuesday November 16th, 1999 10:55:59 PM
Alec walks outside to meet the call of the Old Ones. He stands in front of the building with hands on his hips waiting patiently for the Old Ones to tell them why they have been summoned.
Neko Wednesday November 17th, 1999 12:53:59 AM
Neko watches as the women make their way to Cirg. He doesn't make any big moves towards the door, but keeps the approaching women in sight...
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday November 17th, 1999 1:49:59 AM
The dock worker has not yet moved, in fact he has not yet taken another breath. He seems held in place, imobile. the old ones make there way to the front of the inn. Their lips do not move but voices are heard from them none the less. The most deformed of them speaks first.
D.M. Lady Sorrow Wednesday November 17th, 1999 1:51:59 AM
"I am Lady Sorrow my dear, sad children, no harm will come to you now. Come out of the inn and face fate as it may fall." The three then step back and wait for the others to imerge from the inn. The corwd has not dispersed but grown bigger. They seemed awded and curious, no longer hostile.
Trace Wednesday November 17th, 1999 4:24:59 AM
Feeling that the dock worker is no longer much of a threat Trace drops his aim and returns the arrows back to their place. Gathering his things he makes his way out front to stand with the others. Trace stands next to Sir Thomas and gives a sligt bow as a show of respect to the elderly women. Saying nothing he waits to hear what they have summoned them for.
Sly Foxx Wednesday November 17th, 1999 8:28:59 AM
Sly pick up his backpack, bow and arrows, And heads outside to stand with the orthers, Makes a bow to the wise ones, while thinking to himself'maybe I'll get my answer as to where my mother and sister are',
Cirg Wednesday November 17th, 1999 2:45:59 PM
Cirg notes the others coming out of the inn. Each with his gear. Concerned that the Wise Ones may use their powers to send them off somewhere and his cart and pack might be left behind, Cirg asks any still to come out if they would please bring his stuff out with them. Just in case no one catches his request, Cirg sends the Unseen Servant in to fetch the gear. He figures the well greased wheels on the cart and the smooth floor should allow the servant to manage it even though the weight is slightly higher then what it can drag normally. While he waits for the others to assemble Cirg looks out among the gathering crowd for any of his family. And any of those few friends he had at one time among the townfolk. The gossip about him should really be something to hear after today's events. Cirg finds comfort in the way the others who have come out already have elected to face the Trio. For whatever journey he has been doomed to, Cirg feels that he could have done worse for shipmates. His grin widens and he gazes back at the faces of the Wise Ones with renewed confidence.
Sir Thomas Wednesday November 17th, 1999 5:12:59 PM
Sir Thomas stands unwavering in his solemnity. He is unsure of what the Wise Ones want of them, but he is not afraid of what the three have to say to because he takes comfort in knowing that only two beings may judge him, Alemi and Domi. Two beings and no others. He offers a silent prayer to help him act wisely toward what the Wise Ones are about to impart upon him and his companions. ::silently praying:: 'Alemi, grant me the wisdom to hear what they say, and the strength to follow my heart and your teachings. Please help me to see the right path.'
Guardian Solomar Wednesday November 17th, 1999 11:05:59 PM
My prayers answered, I smile and thank Alemi for his quick care. I waster no time joining Thomas and the others outside. My face is calm, as I know Alemi is watching over us now.
Alec Wednesday November 17th, 1999 11:46:59 PM
Alec continues to wait for a response. He is fully aware of the momentous nature of the next few moments. This is likely to be a great event in his young life, the opportunity to be a hero, or something else...
Neko Thursday November 18th, 1999 2:36:59 AM
Neko shoulders his bag and steps outside slowly. Seeing the other's actions he bows his head slightly at the Wise Ones.
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday November 18th, 1999 3:24:59 AM
Upon finishing his prayer Sir Thomas's attention is drawn to the old womans metal hand, there etched in the metal is the holy symbol of Domi, an ancient version of it, but recognizeable to be sure. The oldest of the women, the one that name herself Lady Sorrow comes foreward. She inspects each member of the party, the pearls in her scockets sliding over each member, a feeling of barely contained power slides through each of you. The she turns to the crowd and begins to speak, again with out opening her mouth.
D.M. Lady Sorrow Thursday November 18th, 1999 3:32:59 AM
"I feel that they were misstreated when they came her from afar, they were tossed aside and greeted with fear, is that true?" Many embarsed mummers of asscent flow through the gathered crowd. "Ahhhh, what has this township been taught from the begging of the age of chaos, from the moment when the town returned from the other side? To greet stranges kindly and with open arms because the Travlers will come! They will leave death or life in their foot prints and the first to greet them will be responsible for all!!!" She then crosses to Guardian and raises his hand, tatto out, to the crowd. "Behold the destroyers have come, the saviors walk the land any you are children and father to all they will do. The begining of the fate of the Wold lies in the choices of this town. Hail the Saviors, Hail the Destroyers!" With that she and the other two old women fall to their knees, moments later the town follows by exsample, the entire town chanting, "Hail the Saviors, Hail the Destroyers."
Trace Thursday November 18th, 1999 8:21:59 AM
Trace can only stand there listening to what the ladies have to say and as if allmost watching the whole thing from outside his body because the moment passing by is much too strange to take in all at once. And yet he continues to stand and stand proudly for he and his new friends have been chosen for this task and for some reason he has an urgency to carry out this task and do right by it no matter what the outcome.
Sly Foxx Thursday November 18th, 1999 9:04:59 AM
Sly thought to himself 'Oh mother, if only I had paid more attention to your lessons on ancient magic and ancient history.' then Sly kneels and chants with the old women and the people "HAIL the SAVIORS, HAIL the DISTORYERS." He was proud that he was chosen to be their messenger and guide for these HEROs.
Cirg Thursday November 18th, 1999 2:57:59 PM
Cirg is initially overwhelmed by events as the significance of what he has fallen into exceeds anything he had considered possible. He uses the tricks learned working complex magics to bring himself back into focus. And to capture the details of the day's events for entry later into the journal he now knows must be kept. He thinks hard about the words spoken. Tales and phrases learned when he was young now make more sense. But he was ten when he left so he feels no guilt for not seeing the importance of things before now. Cirg knows that in magic there is a link between cause and effect much more significant and obscure then what happens in more normal pursuits. The smile returns to his face as he remembers an earlier statement by Alec about how magic users show their value at the most unexpected of times. And the instincts that led him into healing drive him now as well. Bracing himself, Cirg steps forward and moves to kneel before Lady Sorrow. He points toward the dockworker. Whose past actions that day Cirg is still ignorant of. "If whats we do now sets the course for the future then let us be making a good omen fer ourselves. Please, oh reverend one, use yer powers ta destroys the evils within that one and save the good that must still be somewhere in his soul. Let that put the markin' ov'r whats we Saves and whats we Destroys."
Alec Thursday November 18th, 1999 7:06:59 PM
Half awstruck by the reaction of the townspeople, and the Old Ones, Alec looks around slowly, while the significance tries to sink in. He tries and tries, but he can't understand why this could be true, surely there has been some mistake. He is merely a middle class, low level magic caster from New Ellenna, like thousands of others. On the other hand, why turn down this hero treatment. It surely is best to play along and see what is asked of them, after all this could be true after all. Alec speaks to the Oldest Old One, "What is it that we would do to Destroy, or Save?"
Sir Thomas Thursday November 18th, 1999 9:24:59 PM
Sir Thomas' first reaction to the actions of the townspeople is to straighten his back and stand proudly as one who is being honored. It only takes him a second to return to reality. He will have time in the future to be respected enough to spread Alemi and Domi's words. He takes a step in front of all except Cirg who kneels further out. Speaking loudly so as to be heard by all he addresses the trio. "You are too kind my ladies. We have done no such honorable thing to deserve your praise. We are merely travelers. Ask of us what you will, but do not kneel before us. We appreciate your, but you offer too much. Please . . . stand!" He stands waiting resepctfully for the crowd to stand and the ladies to speak again.
D.M. Lady Sorrow Saturday November 20th, 1999 7:40:59 PM
The old woman stands with her two sisters, while the rest of the town continues to kneel and chant. "Thank me eh?," She cackles softly, "Sisters they wish to thank us!" This time the cakle comes from all three. "I am sure that by the time you are through, you will hate us very much, come children lets go inside and allow these people to disperse." She begins to walk inside the inn, as she passes the dock worker he cloapses to the ground gasping and choking, he rolls over and glares at Lady Sorrow in anger, she stops, turns slowly, and her black "eyes" fall on him, no one hears what passes between them but everyone sees the white lock that forms in the middle of his black hair as his eyes go wide. Lady Sorrow then continues her way inside.
Cirg Saturday November 20th, 1999 11:23:59 PM
Cirg rises as the Wise Ones do. He takes the actions of Lady Sorrow in regard to the dock worker as a sign his request has been granted. As he strides toward the doorway Cirg changes his instructions for the servant and has it arrange ahead for three chairs to be placed for the Old Ones to sit and hold court from. Stopping before he enters, Cirg glances at the window broken by a thrown rock. Turning, he seeks out the owner of the inn among those dispersing. A wave of his hand produces a gold coin. No spell, just straight sleight of hand stuff. He tosses the coin in the owner's direction. "Fer damages and rent of yer place while the ladies visits. Suggests ya keeps yer distance 'til they be done wid us." As they enter Cirg moves his cart to a convenient place and takes up a fresh plate of what is available. No sense wasting the opportunity to get some food. He will let one of the others offer to serve the ladies. To keep the servant from being wasted he instructs it to clean up the broken glass as an additional favor to the owner. He will listen very carefully to what the Old Ones say. And try to remember it correctly for when he starts the journal.
Sly Foxx Sunday November 21st, 1999 12:51:59 AM
Sly rises from his knee, turns to Trace and says to him,'Come Brother Elf, let us see to the comfort of the Wise Ones. You get them chairs and I'llget the bowls. Then we will all listen and havr the rabbit stew." then Sly enters the tavern ahead of the aaawise Ones, and off he goes to his self-appointed task.
Alec Sunday November 21st, 1999 6:48:59 PM
Apparently rebuffed by the Wise One, Alec silenty follows the party indoors. The Wise Ones will tell their story when they are ready to. For now it is best to be patient, and show respect to what appear to be the ruling powers of this town. Alwc will wait at the table for the promised stew.
Sir Thomas Sunday November 21st, 1999 7:35:59 PM
Sir Thomas moves aside as the three pass. He bows his head slightly out of respect for their stature. He follows them inside and helps them to get seated after putting his pack down in a corner. He then goes to the kitchen helping to gather up bowls, spoons, stew, bread, and whatever else is pertinent for their meal. He serves up three bowls of stew and places them in front of the Wise Ones with a spoon, then sits and waits for everyone else to help themselves before indulging himself. He waits patiently for the Wise Ones to begin their "story" or whatever they are going to say.
Neko Monday November 22nd, 1999 2:06:59 AM
Maybe it was the way he was raised...maybe it was the teachings of Jancassis. But, Neko couldn't help but wonder if the dockworker was going to be okay. His gaze lingers for a moment longer before going back to the group. Despite his questions about the dockworker his stomach is more of a motivating factor. Seeing that the ladies have been served he gathers a bit of food for himself. He takes a seat and begins to eat.
Trace Monday November 22nd, 1999 5:34:59 AM
After helping the ladies be seated Trace retrives himself a chair. Spining it around backwards he sits and folds his arms across the back of the chair and rest his chin somewhat looking like a child waiting for a story he listens carefully to what the old women have to say. Luke by this time is tired and curls up on the floor next to Trace to get some well earned rest.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday November 22nd, 1999 6:29:59 AM
The three old crones walk inside the inn, and chuckel to the servent as he aranges the chairs for them. They thank the sevent kindly and wish him well. They then take a parade resting stance behind the chairs as they are served bowls of stew, they are polite and kind but also seem as if they know the joke is on you. It is strange to see the women, each more deformed than the other, each more frail looking than the other standing, staring at you as if the events of the day could not be more common. The one with the metal hand speaks.
D.M. Lady Justice Monday November 22nd, 1999 6:30:59 AM
"Sorrow, I do believe that it is time to call our sisters?"
D.M. Lady Sorrow Monday November 22nd, 1999 6:34:59 AM
"Dear me, Justice, how right you are." It is still disquiting that none of them move their mouths or lips when they talk. Sorrow closes her eyes and says "Watcher, Wisdom, to me please." A moment later a black hole in space opens up and two more crones enter through it. One, the youngest looking of the five has no ears, in their place are two flat, small red gems. the other has no gems, or ears, however nothing else seems to be wrong with her.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday November 22nd, 1999 6:35:59 AM
With the appearance of the other two all five ladys sit and look at you, they seem to be waiting for you to start.
Sly Foxx Monday November 22nd, 1999 5:15:59 PM
Sly takes the moment of silence and sits down in front or a little to the side of the five Ladies, with a sence of dispare, talks to them all, saying"Oh Wise Ones, who knows all and sees all. I have done what you requisted of me. Now would you answer my three question, What happen to our village ? What happen to my mother and my sister ?? and Where are my mother, my sister and the villagers HELD ???." Sly looks desperate and ten times his young years, he pleads." PLEASE give me the answers I seek..."
Alec Monday November 22nd, 1999 5:46:59 PM
Alec is still bewildered. What are these ladies trying to say to them? As the ladies have called him, Alec at least feels entited to a few questions. After the ladies respond to Sly Foxx, he will ask the ladies for the meaning of the brand that all in the party have recently had placed on their hands, holding forth his hand to the ladies as an example. "Do you know what the meaning of this making is?"
Cirg Monday November 22nd, 1999 7:47:59 PM
His mouth full, Cirg lets Sly and Alec address the Old Ones first. He is content for the moment to let the others ask their questions, while he works at remembering events for his journal. It does strike him as odd the Wise Ones would address the servant, which is nothing more then a magical construct. He ponders for a moment if this suggests it is more then that. But he is distracted from this line of thought as Sly pleads his case. There had been no real clue before now that their guide had such serious problems of his own to solve. Still, earlier events of the day go through Cirg's mind. He now too has a question to ask. Waiting for his moment he speaks. "A Voice spoke ta us earlier. Somethin' ya must have known would be happenin' cause ya had already sent Sly fer us. The Voice also called us its children. Were ye dat Voice? If so, did da priest have ta die? And in such a manner? And ifen ya was the Voice, would ya minds finishin' da warning we was a hearin'? And ifen ya was not da Voice, who was it?"
D.M. (Anthony) Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 12:28:59 AM
"Sly, your family's destiny lies with in the reach of those that wear the broken spiral on their hands, you seem to be caught up in that now dear." She gestures to Slys hand that now bears the same tatto as the others. "I am sorry dear, we had hoped that you would arive late enough to be uneffected by the ringing of the bell, I guess you arived too early. Alec the meaning is Entropy, the end of all. Legend said tht when the Shadow King rang the bell it would signal the end of the Wold, that he who rung it would be branded Destroyer and be capable of binging the Wold to ruin. The is also another prophocey that tells of people from a land of legend that will come and stop the bell, to be saviors instead of destroyers. They too would be marked, if they rang the bell. Crig, we know nothing of any voice, that is not unusual when an artifact of such power is involved."
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 12:40:59 AM
Having more than a mild interest of what the ladies are going to say, but also having a keen interest in filling his empty stomach, Sir Thomas eats his stew at a comfortable pace while keeping his eyes focused on the five ladies. He eats poitely with his back somewhat straight while still leaning over his bowl to catch the rising heat and without slurping. He intersperses bites of stew with bites of bread while leaving plenty of bread to clean the bowl of all of its contents as if it had just been cleaned by wiped out by a dishwasher. He listens to all of the questions and answers being thrown out intently, noticing how quickly their guide Sly's demeanor had faded, how truely curious Alec sounded, and how Cirg asked his question with almost no emotion about what had happened and why. His interest, like Cirg's, was in what was to come and why, as well as why the events that so recently occured had chosen them to unfold upon. After finishing his stew he leans back in his chair keeping a proud posture while he does so. His mind begins to wander with his interest and he dreams a bit, but only shortly as something of interest comes up in the conversation that jars him from his imagining.
Neko Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 12:49:59 AM
Neko stops his eating for a moment to look at his own hand. "Color me confused," he mumbles to hiself. "Destroyers...saviors...this place just doesn't quit..."
Cirg Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 2:33:59 AM
Cirg ponders deeply the words of the Wise One. Concerned more for what is not said then what is. And for the Old One's limitations that their response now reveals. So he helps them by informing them of things they apparently do not know. "Well now. Da Voice says much of what ye spouts. Asides from both callin' us yer children. Its did say we are ta be curse and cure. You says Destroyer and Savior. It called us the foreseen. Ya says legends foretells things that mays be true 'bouts some of us. It warned us ta Beware da Bell afore it was rung. But fate made it so da Bell did ring aspites our efforts. Thoughs now it be soundin' likes we is not done with dis Bell. It tells us Beware da Shadow. Ya tells us da Shadow King must be per'vented from ringin' da Bell. We was told too ta Beware da Void, da Bear and da Saber. Is these be thin's ya has not mentioned yet? Coulds you also be a tellin' us hows to Befriend da Forest or where ta finds a clan a' free men we are ta Observes going south? Its final words we dinna hear all of. Was not ta trust somethin'. The K...? Gots a lead ta be givin' on dat maybe? Ifen ye be ignor'nt of these, then da question must be asked as ta what exactly do be yer role in what is ta be coming. What be da why of yer gettin' involved wid us? And why here and now? Why not step out of yer dark holes where ya sent Sly ta meet wid us?"
Trace Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 8:31:59 AM
Trace sits back and continues to listen as Crig and Alec starts to spar with the wise ones trying to find out exactly what has happened and what we are needing to do. Trace thinks aloud...."Dont forget to ask about Holley and Donk".
Sly Foxx d20=17 Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 6:24:59 PM
Sly bring up his hand at eye level, and therebon the back of his hand is the tatoo of the Broken Spiral, just like the others. He remembers'this is a sign Ancient Sorery.' He speaks in a wisper"Dark Magic ???". Then he think back he didn't have it when he led the party to this town?? He didn't have it when he went to the kitchen?? This is too much for him to think of on anempty stomack, Sly rises from where he was sitting, takes a bowl, there's not much left in the pot, but he finishes the pot, and the last of the bread. Turns and sits by the window, then appease his rumblin stomack. And liisten to the rest of the conversation between the party and the Wise Ones... (OOC note: I rolled for my Ancient History Profeciency and barely made it.)
Alec Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 7:48:59 PM
Alec is satisfied with the questioning that Cirg is giving to the Old Ones. Alec eats his stew, and waits for them to respond in their own time.
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 23rd, 1999 11:38:59 PM
After finishing his meal Sir Thomas' stomach impolitely informs him that if was not enough. He puts it out of his mind as there are currently more important things at hand. He sits leaning on the table listening intently to what is being said. He too is satisfied with Cirg's questioning. He thinks to himself ::thinking:: 'I'm sure I couldn't do any better. Cirg appears to be more experienced at this whole deal than he has let on. I'm glad he joined us.' Upon hearing Trace's comment about Holly and Donk he realizes that Trace is exactly right. He speaks for the first time since they all sat down to eat. "Yes, Trace has a point. What became of Holly and Donk. They are residents of this village and proved to be loyal and trustworthy friends to us. Can you tell us how to find them and if they need help? Can we help them? Where are they?"
Guardian Solomar Wednesday November 24th, 1999 12:41:59 AM
"We are cursed to be the cure." I swallow those haunting words, and then I address lady Justice. "Great Lady Justice, this Shadow King, what do you know of him?"
D.M. Lady Justice Thursday November 25th, 1999 5:54:59 AM
"It seems that someone gave you a riddle, with the nature of riddles, it is best not to interfeere with them untill one knows the source. We will study it further. Holly and Donk move foreward to meet their own destinys as they fight the Shadow King. As far as what we can tell you about the Shadow King? He hates life, he especialy hates you now that you have stoped him from ringing the bell, his plans will be hurt and delayed now, you must move fast. The Elves to the east have a problem, it is similar to the problem young Sly has. They need a group of young people to go to them and see if you can fix it. Are you intrested?"
Trace Thursday November 25th, 1999 8:47:59 AM
Well I am interested ......anything to help a brother elf. What do yall think? Before I put my foot to far in my mouth what is there problem?
Cirg Thursday November 25th, 1999 1:30:59 PM
Cirg waits for a moment to see if one of the other Wise Ones will clarify things. When it seems they won't, Cirg presents his concerns. "It would be seeming da Voice be not the only one fond a riddles. We dinna destroy da Bell, far as I can tell. So whats preventin' this Shadow King from a findin' it agin and still ringin' it? And what be da Kingdom he be king of? Be it a mortal king what hates us? If not, what makes this one so powerful the likes of you cannot dispatch hims yerself? Ya says we must put on full sails a once. But what course ta be settin'? Be it to just gets away, or be it to gets to somewhere? If H-h-holly and Donk have a destiny agin the Shadow King, how many udders do as well? Would not do fer us to be stumblin' over these others what might be able to end da threat themselves. Why be the fate of these elf ta da East be so important? And what would be so special 'bouts the likes of us that we could do somethin' about what is happenin' ta them that they canna do fer themselves?"
Sly Foxx Thursday November 25th, 1999 8:14:59 PM
Sly finishes his bowl of stew and wipes his bowl clean with the last few mouth fullof bread. Put his bowl down next to him, along comes the dog to sniff at the empty bowl. Now Sly wishes he had left the dog a little food for him. Then Sly still looking at the MARK on the back of his hand, and listen to the on going conversation.
Sir Thomas Thursday November 25th, 1999 8:27:59 PM
Sir Thomas feels an eagerness well up inside him. He feels the chance to make better what he made wrong in the basement of the church. He feels that despite any odds, it is worth it to him and his honor to go help these elves with their problem, and in so doing maybe resolve their own problem. "I think we should go help these elves, if they are a good people, resolve their problem in any way that we can. If we can help them, then maybe they will help us when it is time to face this shadow king. If that is the next step toward renewing my honor, then I will galdly be the first one out the door. That is my vote." Satisfied that his reasoning is sound, and that his decision is final, Sir Thomas sits back to rest against the back of his chair to wait patiently for the rest of the group to decide what they will do.
Guardian Solomar Friday November 26th, 1999 3:29:59 AM
I fold my tatooed hands and look around the table with a look a deep concern. "Can you elaborate on this 'problem' the elves have?"
Alec Friday November 26th, 1999 10:50:59 PM
"If the elves would help us out with the Shadow King, I'm all for it. Better than waiting around here for the Ax to Fall, as you might say. I ust hope we are up to the challenge."
Neko Sunday November 28th, 1999 1:46:59 AM
Neko finishes his stew and puts the bowl on the floor. He also wonders whether or not they can rise to the upcoming challenge, and find Holly and Donk. He sighs...the challenge before them looming in his mind.
D.M. Lady Justice Monday November 29th, 1999 4:10:59 PM
"My you young ones are full of questions. I can not unravel the universe while we sit here for the few moments we have left. I can answer this one though. You did not destroy the bell, you became the bell. I can not say if the Elves could help you or even what their problem is, that is for them to tell, not I. I can not say if you will face the King or not, however you will stumble across his minions many times I am sure. I can not fore you to help the Elves, I can only tell you that the road to you salvation lies in that direction."
Sly Foxx Monday November 29th, 1999 7:26:59 PM
Sly rises from the aplace on the floor, he start to pack up by putting arms away, and putting his backpack on, then picking up his walking staff and lean on it. Bows to the Ladies , turn to the rest of the party and says "If finding my family lies with all of you, and your quest is to find the ones called Holly and Dong. The way is to the west and the elves there. I will tell you what happen to my village on the way there."
Cirg Monday November 29th, 1999 7:52:59 PM
Cirg has to grin as the irony of the situation takes hold. "Ifen ye were a merchant a trying ta sell me dis story in da market, fer sure I would be keepin' me money in me pocket. But ye be the best lead we has to what has a happened ta us taday. So we gets you five, what cannot explain to us why ya knows what ya knows, or why we must go where ya says we must go, and we gets a Voice what is not adverse ta turnin' a poor priest ta dust ta call us ta the same task. We be da Bell now. Oh joy. Next time fer a gift could ya not just be gettin' me a new pair of socks or such? So it do seem a fair bet dis Shadow King is gonna be lookin' fer us. And I'm a gettin' a nasty idea we will not be a likin' what he will be needin' ta do ta us ta ring da Bell. Sly? H-h-holly and Donk be no concern of ours fer now, if I be understandin' these fine ladies correctly. Okay by me, cause dats one less thin' ta worry over. So mates, do be a lookin' like we is now yer local 'Save da Elf Folks' guys. Wid Sly here ta guides us. So, Wise Ones, any final words a fore we starts our journey? And I needs ta stocks up on some supplies a fore we sets off. Somethin' a tells me da local merchants are a gonna be given verra favorable prices ta the likes of us." Cirg waits for those who have not already confirmed their intentions to speak out. And prepares to say his goodbyes to the Wise Ones if their visit is concluded as they have indicated.
Sir Thomas Monday November 29th, 1999 7:58:59 PM
Satisfied that the Ladies have told them all that they will, and all the group needs to know, Sir Thomas rocks back and then forward gaining the momentum to stand. He bows to the five that sit across the table from him "Thank you for your help." He straightens himself up to stand as if the five were his sovereign. "I think that it is safe to assume that we will be going east to help the elves of which you speak. What is the name of their tribe? How will we know when we find them?" He awaits the answers patiently, hoping the whole while that they don't just disappear.
Guardian Solomar Monday November 29th, 1999 10:21:59 PM
Leary of this mystery, I rub my hands through my hair. I pick at the food in front of me; even though my stomach needs the noursihment. Something ominous makes me sick. "If righting the elven's wrongs is the path of salvation, then point my round ears in that direction. As for the people of Heranmar, ladies, if they should fear us now for some reason, tell them I wish them no harm--although it may be in our right to deal justly with them for their unkindness toward us, Alemi is kind to both unkind and kind. Expect the same kindness from His servants." I shoot Thomas a knowing nod; we being of the same faith. "Sir Thomas is also of this same belief, I think."
Alec Monday November 29th, 1999 10:24:59 PM
In response to Cirg, "I too could use a trip to the market before we leave. Those Birdmen really did a number on by robe," pointing to the torn and bloody rag he is now wearing. Turning back to the Old Ones, "The five of you seem to have a certain way with things around the town here, perhaps you could lend some aid to us on our journey somehow? We could use all the help we can get."
D.M. Lady Justice Tuesday November 30th, 1999 6:10:59 AM
"You need no help from us now, the people know who and what you are. Some will fear you, some will worship you, adn a few here will think of you saddly, those are the few that understand what has happened to you, in time you will understand too. All you need know is here." With that she places a scroll on the table. "Cirg, you keep refering to what happened as a gift, be careful, it is no gift, to think of it as so, even in jest, could mean much." The Ladys then step back away from the table, they each hold there arms out as a mother would to child and they speak together. "Farewell acursed, our sorrow goes with you." Then they dissapear.
Trace Tuesday November 30th, 1999 6:36:59 AM
Well then so much for the help. I figure the quick we solve our problems the more likely we are to be missin who will follow us. I say we start to make our way as soon as possible. I have a bit of money maybe we could pitch in to buy a wagon for faster travel or maybe even find a sympathetic rancher to sell us horses for cheap. Besides I am pretty positive that we could find help once we meet up with the elven village. As you have noticed elves are great fighters. Well shall we go and find some supplies?
Neko Tuesday November 30th, 1999 6:50:59 AM
Neko looks at the space where the five ladies were. He shakes his head and stands. "Truth be told...I don't take kindly to being cursed. I mean...come on...let's face it...trouble follows the cursed...that's just the way it is." He sighs. "But, if salvation lies with helping the Elves then by all means let's do that." He looks at Trace and nods, leaning against the table. "Trace brings up a good point though...maybe a wagon...or horses would help expidite this situation..."
Sly Foxx Tuesday November 30th, 1999 12:09:59 PM
After the Wise Ones disapers, he turn to Cirg and says" Cirg, I meant to say, the market is to the west of this tarven, we can all pick up supplies there. Then we can start our journey."
Cirg (1 of 2) Tuesday November 30th, 1999 6:11:59 PM
Cirg sends the unseen servant to fetch the scroll, then open it up and hold it before him so he can read it. He looks over to Trace and Neko. "Not sure how da roads run where ya comes from, but 'cepts fer a few trade roads ain't many that will allow a wagon ta pass. Once we starts on the road what goes closest ta the way we wants, we is stuck on it. Ifen da Shadow's crew spots us or picks up our trail will be no trick for dem ta catch us. We knows at least some of da King's crew can fly and a wagon would be a hard thin' ta hide. Sly and Trace would know better, but what I knows of elfkind is that they tend ta keep ta the thick woods. Wagon may not gets us verra close ta where we needs ta go. Kinda the same prob wid horses. Harder ta hide then just us and not as good for movin' thru thick growth. Alsa, don't know about all of ye, but I'm no wiz on a horse. Don't fancy tryin' ta cast a spell and still keep aboard. Kind of horse we can afford ain't gonna be no warhorse neither. Gotta say I'm fer keeping ta our own two feets. We gots one mule for lugging extra cargo, er supply. One mule ain't so bad as several horse. I'd think Sly can lead us fasta and safa ifen he is allowed ta take us cross country. Gonna be much harder ta track ifen da enemy do pick up our trail."
Cirg (2 of 2) Tuesday November 30th, 1999 6:12:00 PM
Cirg looks around at the others. "Now. Know most of the rest of ya is loners in town. But Pip and me gots family here and I do wanna say goodbye ta them. May be da last chance I gets. Alsa Alec and I needs some time ta load up some new spells. And I think I saws a couple of ya doing some healin'. I'd be suggestin' we takes a coupla a hours here ta do what's is needed. Still plenty a daylight ta travel in." Cirg waves at the scroll. "Now afores we makes any final plans lets be seein' what the Wise Ones left fer us." Cirg will read what he sees aloud, assuming he can read what is written.
Alec Tuesday November 30th, 1999 7:50:59 PM
Responding to Cirg, "I have already memorized as many spells as a know how to right now. I could use a trip to the market though, for some clothes." Alec rises from his seat, and looks around casually, waiting for the others before going to the market.
Sir Thomas Tuesday November 30th, 1999 8:58:59 PM
Sir Thomas listens to the conversation about what to do while he finishes the water in his skin. He goes and fills it while still trying to listen to what the group is saying. Upon coming back to the group simultaneously plugging his skin "I believe that we should rest here for at least a few hours because it has been a very long and a trying day for all of us, and we need rest if we are to be effective in the long term. Also, as you have pointed out, some of us need supplies. How much food does everyone have? Sly, how long of a journey is it to this village? I have 19 gold, 1 silver, and 3 copper that any of you should feel welcome to." He tosses his money pouch onto the table. While talking he looks from each set of eyes as is proper when addressing a group. "I also should still have just under four weeks worth of rations that I will share. What supplies do you all think we will need? I have torches and rope despite the tent I got from the shop clerk. I am comfortable on a horse, but I don't think we can afford a horse for everyone, so it would be best if we all just walk so we don't get split up." He removes his helmet, something he had neglected to do since he put it on this morning, and runs his fingers through his dirty, lightly sweaty, short black hair. He places it on the table and bends over to get his pack and sets it next to his helm. He then stands erect again to let the others digest what he added to the conversation. Exhaustion sets in for Thomas. He tries to ignore it, but it is overwhelmingly there. He remebers all too clearly the long stressful boat ride followed by a long sleepless night, followed by a full trying day. He thinks to himself ::thinking:: 'I hope things slow down just a bit for us. I need to thank Alemi and Domi too, DON'T forget.'
Guardian Solomar Tuesday November 30th, 1999 11:18:59 PM
The conversation swings toward money and supplies, neither of which I have much. "I have a week's supply of food." I wait for the others to pipe up, now feeling awkward for saying so little. I think of ways to earn my keep around here, what with no preisthood of Alemi to speak of....could I start one here in Heranmar?
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday December 1st, 1999 12:48:59 AM
The scroll reads, "To find the Elven Lords ask the fox to show you the high roads."
Neko Wednesday December 1st, 1999 1:11:59 AM
Neko scratches his head. "So, no on the wagon...no on the horses." He sighs. "I'm tired...but I think I'm too restless to get any rest. Maybe I'll take a look around the market." He looks to Solomar. "What do you think?"
Cirg Wednesday December 1st, 1999 2:40:59 AM
Cirg has to shake his head as he reads what little the scroll has to offer. "Would seem the Wise Ones has a definition fer 'all we needs ta know' with which I was previously unaware. Sure hope fox means you Sly. Alec. Good ta see ya managed ta get some spells up. I was thinkin' ya was getting interrupted every time ya tried. Surprised some of yer friends seems so tired. I certainly felt refreshed afta dat Bell rang, er became us. An' all our damage were healed. Think what I'll do fer the mo is load up me usual set a' spells. I can do four at any one time meself. Alec, did ya be noticing how da Wise Ones treated me unseen servant as ifen it were real. Ya taught anything long them lines where ya was raised? Ifen they are real then I fer sure gotta be more careful hows I use them. OK. I gots ta get me some leatherworkin' supplies, some eyelets an rivets and such. Its on the way to me folks. Be back in 'bout an hour. I can put 5 golders inta the pool fer supplies. Gets what suits ya fer food and I'll cover the rest of me share by doin' da cookin' fer ya. I really does have a good touch wid a skillet. An' I'm gonna pick up somethin' ta keep a journal of all this in. So would help lots ifen the rest of ya would thinks about what ya wants me ta write abouts what happened a fore I joined up with ya." Cirg has the servant pack the scroll away for later examination. He looks to Alec. "In case der be somethin' hidden away magic like on its. Ya gots spells fer such maybe. Cause I'm 'fraid me training was a little weak 'long those lines."
Sly Foxx Wednesday December 1st, 1999 3:26:59 AM
Sly gives Cirg a long look of disbeliving, them says almost in a wisper" I thought only Elves knew about the roads. I'm supprise that that the Wise Ones knew ? ? ?." Takes his money pouch and takes out about fifty gold pieces and puts them on the table with the others, the tell them all in a louder voice " I have about a weeks supply of food, buy only what we can carry, No horses we won't need them. Buy lot of medicen we will need them. When you come back from your mission and shoping. I'll tell you about the roads. Untill then the rest of us will sleep or read here. Good night..."
Trace Wednesday December 1st, 1999 5:37:59 AM
Well here is 19 gold peices .......go and buy some healing medicine for the group. I really hope that I dont have to use it but would like to know it is there. Well if yall have no need of me at this moment I will practice my skills. Trace makes his way over to a corner and begins throwing his dagger while waiting for the others to take care of what is needed.
Sir Thomas Wednesday December 1st, 1999 4:42:59 PM
Looking around confusedly at each of the members, each one not knowing what to buy for supplies, Sir Thomas feels no more certain that he knows. He doesn't want to go any more than any of the others, wanting only to sleep, but he knows that his own selfish desires are much less imprtant than the groups. "I will go to help get supplies, but I know very little about medicine. Someone that is better in that department will have to accompany me." He starts to calculate what has been offered. He rubs his hand about his face as it contorts with the strain of the calculation and trying to keep everything straight in his head. His hand moves to his head and scratches a little as if of its own free will. Calculating silently ::thinking:: 'Ninnnneteeeeen plus nineteen, plus fifty iiiiiisss ..... eighty-eight. I think. Then we've got about six weeks worth of rations for eight or nine, do I count the dog? Oh, I don't know. I sure wish I had been better in math. I'm just not used to supplying such a large group. Alemi, grant me the foresight to plan accordingly for all of us.' Thomas finishes the calculations to the best of his ability and looks up to the table and the group. "I figure we have about 88 golden lions, six weeks worth of rations, no medicine, and eight or nine of us total. Trace, what does your dog eat? Do we need to get something special for him? Who will go with me to get medicine? I'm ready unless someone thinks my calculations are off because those need to be right." He starts to gather up the money and put it into three separate pouches so that they aren't just carrying one HUGE pouch around the market place. "We don't want to appear rich." He states as if justifying his decision to divide the money among the purses. He takes out his personal things from the pouches he is using and puts them into his pack.
Guardian Solomar Wednesday December 1st, 1999 9:54:59 PM
"Neko, the market sounds like a good distraction for me right now. Thomas, I'd be happy to accompany you for supplies. Domi knows what trouble you'll get into if left on your own..." I smile in jest at the large paladin, and then I look toward my friend priest. "Neko, coming?"
Alec Wednesday December 1st, 1999 10:53:59 PM
Alec responds to Sir Thomas first, "I may be able to provide assistance in purchasing healing herbs, I hope that the plants here are similar to the ones back home. I'll throw my resources into the pot with the rest of you, but I don't have a lot to offer, a weeks rations, and five gold pieces. I'll be lucky to find a pair of trousers and tunic with that, but I'll not travel half naked as a common rouge." To Cirg, "I think that the Old Ones are far more advanced mages than we are. I too have a detect magic spell memorized,as they must have to have 'seen' the servant."
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday December 2nd, 1999 12:45:59 AM
The Tavern owner comes in from the back, he informs you that now that the towns mood has shifted he would be happy to rent the group some private rooms. (All buying of suplys is handled through e-mail)
Neko Thursday December 2nd, 1999 1:48:59 AM
Neko walks to Guardian. "You, me, and Thomas. This should be interesting. I hope there is still a town left when we're done..."
Cirg Thursday December 2nd, 1999 2:22:59 AM
Before taking brief leave of the others to see his family and pick up some things, Cirg pauses to talk with Alec. And then make some suggestions to the others. "Was not the detectin' that concerned me, was the way they thankee'd it. Ifen it be a summoned critter then it may be havin' a soul and be more then just a mere construct of magical energy. Anywho. What ya finds in the markets abouts here fer healing will be mostly prepared items. Just asks what da effects are and gets what ya think will help. When we gets on da trail I shows ya what grows fresh that ya might wanna be gatherin' in. We can compare notes then and educate ya abouts the local stuff. To you what are shoppin', might want ta be getting some larger cookin' pots and such so we can cook fer everyone at once. And donna be fergettin' ta get a lot of yer food what can be ate without cookin'. Sometimes da rains go on so steady gettin' up fires in the open is almos' impossib. A goodly amount a salt and extra lamp oil would no be a bad idea either. Ifen we have time afore we set out I'll fix those raincloaks of those of ya with weapons so they not so restrictive. And Alec, ya spell book mays hold up well in your homelands, but the weather round here can really be murder on paper. I'll rig ups a waterproof leather case fer ya as we goes."
Trace Thursday December 2nd, 1999 8:34:59 AM
Trace starts to feel guilty by seeing the others pitch in there things for supplys. Ok I have four torches, tinderbox, scroll case, 2 week's food, 2 skins of water, wetstone, Grappling hook, and 100 ft of rope bundled and tied to the bottom of my pack. I will also give all my money instead of holding back. I was hopeing to find a good helmet but see it does not help me much so I will put in all my money which comes to 49 gold and 12 silver. As for Luke I will hunt for his food and if I am not able to deliver I will feed him out of my dinner for that day. In addition to the medical supplies pick up some fishing equipment so that we can catch fish if nesscary. You think I would be tired of fish after being on that boat for so long but I still love fish. I will stay and hold down the fort unless you think yall will need my sword for some reason.
Sly Foxx Thursday December 2nd, 1999 3:12:59 PM
Sly turns to Trace and wispers to him "May I have a moment of your time after the others leave for the market, I will ask some question of you and ask a favor of you. I'll be at that table." Sly points to a table in the corner, and then walks over to that table, open his backpack, takes out his book and start to read. Waiting for the elf.
Sir Thomas Thursday December 2nd, 1999 7:59:59 PM
"It is settled then, Neko, Guardian, and myself will get the supplies we need." Thomas chuckles at the joke. It feels nice to him to smile again. "Keep your money for new clothes Alec, if you need more, just ask. No one should be without basic needs like clothes. I will certainly give you money anyway. Are you coming to the market with us, or would you just like us to get a robe for you? Sly, how long is the journey roughly? How many days should we be planning for? To reiterate, we are buying fishing supplies, cooking pots" almost as if a side note, "the large ones, salt, lamp oil, do we have a lamp? And any more rations we may need. Any thing else anyone can think of before we go?" He waits for Sly's reply about the length of the trip, finishes dividing up the new total of money and hands each of his shopping companions one of the pouches. He then gathers up his things and prepares to leave for the market place with the other two. He tucks his helmet under his arm for the trip, and shoulders his pack.
Alec Friday December 3rd, 1999 1:41:59 AM
"Thank you Cirg for your advice. A waterproof leather case for my spellbook would be a great gift. I have prepared a shopping list as far a healing herbs that I think we can use as a group. I'll make a stop at the local apocarthy, and see which ones he has available, and how much he wants for them, although I'll have to ask the group to pitch in to pay for them. I'm aware of herbs that help with: headaches, fevers, a couple of poison antidotes and now Cirg's herb for warmth. I can also use other herbs to make salves for: cuts, bruises, burns, and foot rot. With any luck I can find them all here in Heranmar." Replying to Sir Thomas, "Thank you for your kindness, yes I think I will accompany you, Neko, and Guardian Solamar to the market. I have just enough to buy another robe and a change of clothes. I thought I might buy a flint and steel set, to help us with starting fires, and a pound of soap, so that we all can stay clean." Alec walks with the rest of the group to the market when they are ready.
Guardian Solomar Friday December 3rd, 1999 3:37:59 AM
I nod a Alec. "It's a foursome then. Let's go." I help gather the money, separating them into the pouches like Thoams suggested. When everything is secure, I walk out with the group, into the streets toward the marketplace.
Trace Sunday December 5th, 1999 6:36:59 AM
After the others leave Trace makes his way over to the table to where Sly is to see what he has to say. Well my brother elf what have you got for me. (Trace is speaking to him in his natural elven tongue.)
Sly Foxx Sunday December 5th, 1999 12:46:59 PM
Sly replies in elven "I have not been the best of host, with every thing I had in mind. The disaperance of my Mother, Sister and the whole Village. I don't know that my path was link with yours, nor that my problems was so common. To my surprise, I did not know that the Wise Ones knew of the Magic Roads, I only know of Two. My problem is right now is that the party will have to have Faith in me, do you think that will happen? What would happen if I get killed ? Do you know how to find another Magic Road ? I'm not that good of a fighter, Yes we had a few battles with a few Orcs, But I have no real experreance ? So you see why I'm consern about havinf total faith in me ... What do you think ? Brother Elf."
Trace Monday December 6th, 1999 5:44:59 AM
Continueing to speak in elven....."Well I am not familiar with this land and I have never heard of magic roads but again I was orphaned when I was very young. Our group will have faith in you when you earn it. At first we are moveing around very blindly right now but as you show that you know your way around we will trust you more and more. As far as fighting do what you can but keep yourself safe. Leave the heavy fighting to me Sir Thomas and the guardian Solomar. I suggest that you arm yourself with a bow and protect us from afar. As far as me finding a magic road you might be able to teach me that but if anything you just point me in the right direction and I can get us there. I am a Ranger as you can see so the woods are my home. Back home use wood elfs are considered wild but my uncle educated me so I feel equal to pretty much anyone." Trace leans over and throws his dog Luke a piece of dried meat.
Alec Tuesday December 7th, 1999 2:20:59 AM
Alec returns to the Inn after his trip to the market, wearing a surcoat, tunic and breeches, as well as his old riding boots. Alec almost looks handsome, adorned in his new outfit. He is ready to travel now, off to the Elven village. He waits politely for the two elves to finish their conversation before indicating his readiness to depart, "As soon as Cirg returns we should be ready. I lost Sir Thomas and Guardian Solomar in the market when I went off in search of herbs, which I never did find! I guess I'll have to make due with the medicinal herbs that I brought from New Ellena. I'm sure Cirg and I will find more on our journey."
Cirg Tuesday December 7th, 1999 4:02:59 AM
Cirg returns shortly after Alec. He seems less then his usual cheerful self as he enters. His visit with his family weighs heavily on him. He has various bundles from his own shopping. Including the materials to start the journal he has been intending to get to. Dumping the bundles on a table, he proceeds to open up his cart and lay out the numerous trays that it contains. They hold the tools and materials of a carpenter and leatherworker in a neatly organized arrangement. He takes pieces of cloth from one of his bags and quickly reloads each tray so that what it holds is prevented from rattling around. When he is done he closes up the tool box and lifts it, giving it a good shake to make sure it will not betray them with the clang of shifting items. Motioning Alec over, Cirg measures out the other mage's spell book and then proceeds to cut out a piece of leather about a half size bigger then the spread open book from one of the hides that was on the top of his cart. He makes a few cuts and trims away the excess material so the leather will fold around the book. With deft precision he installs three studs into the hide on one flap, along with three open rivet circles, one in each other flap. When folded over each circle ends up on one stud. Taking one of the cut away pieces of leather, Cirg shapes a triangular piece just larger then the three studs. Three new circles are punched and installed to line up with the studs. A few taps of his hammer to set them. When fitted and snapped down the leather piece holds the flaps closed. Cirg uses a blade to trim the underside of each edge of the latch so Alec will be able to get his fingers under it to more quickly release the cover and get to his spell book. As he slides the book over to Alec, Cirg also hands him a small jar. "Rubs this on da leather til it won't takes no more. Later I'll add some fancy stuff fer ya." From his backpack Cirg brings out his own book. His has fancy engraving and a rich dark look where the waterproofing was applied with considerable care over an extended length of time. The work seems to help restore his spirits. As he takes the opportunity to study his spells he looks up at Alec. "Oh. fergot ta mention. Me sister thinks yer cute."
Neko Wednesday December 8th, 1999 4:15:59 AM
Neko steps back in...hands in pocket. "Like most markets you'll go to...there was no Raspberry Ale. Whose reality ending bell does a guy have to ring to find some Raspberry Ale around here?"
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday December 8th, 1999 4:36:59 PM
Neko is instantly handed a glass of Rasberry ale from the Bartender. "It's not the best, my son brews it, but try it and see."
Sly Foxx Wednesday December 8th, 1999 6:29:59 PM
Sly goes to his backpack and takes out his leader bound book, thinks for a second, them walks to the Mage (reading )and the cleric (enjoying his beer ). Standing betwien them, begine to talk to them,"I'm sorry for being a little cold and distance while on the trail,I was thinking of my mother and sister's problem. You ask me about a Holly. It is true, we have no Holly in my village, But I do know of a ledgon of a great Hero named Holly and that she went south. That is all I know of her. Again I am sorry that I was not polite." Sly walk to a corner to study in the book.
Cirg Wednesday December 8th, 1999 7:41:59 PM
It looks to Cirg like they will be staying on long enough to get a good bath and sleep. Once his spells are loaded, Cirg gets organized to start the journal at last. He is still finding himself fully refreshed from the bell ringing and surprised some of the others are so tired. He nods to Sly when he comes over. "H-h-holly was one I only knowed at a distance. Tis da others what have a more personal interest in h-her. Now, while yer standin' about maybe ya could be tellin' me more about yerself and how da Wise Ones ended up usin' ya fer a fetchme lad. It may be import' whats we do or fails ta do. And what brought us tagether." Before giving Sly his full attention Cirg looks toward Trace. "Maybe ya should doublecheck Luke's wounds ta see ifen he was healed by the ringin' da way the rest of us were. If he were, maybe the dog bears da mark same as we. And be it me or does we seem ta be short a coupla a short people. Pips and Gniffle. If we be da bell den its gonna be important we figure out what happens about da bell ifen one of us dies or be lost. Maybe da Shadow King only need ta capture one of us ta succeed. Or maybes he needs ta capture all of us. Dat be the case, then it may come ta one of us havin' ta run away ifen there be a chance we be captured by da King. Any of ye got any thought of yer own about dis, mates?"
Guardian Solomar Wednesday December 8th, 1999 10:58:59 PM
And Guardian Solomar re-enters the bar. He eyes his fellow cleric, Neko, and a look of nostalgia overwhelms him. "Raspberry Ale?" Neko nods mid-gulp. Guardian continues, "I knew a guy back home who's grandpa made the stuff . . . LeCavalry . . .LeCasta . . . LeSomething . . .I can't remember."
Sir Thomas Wednesday December 8th, 1999 11:22:59 PM
Sir Thomas wonders the market looking like a man who just recently lost his sight. He scans the tables of merchandise wondering which one might have a set of large cooking pots. "It's a good thing we all came together." he says jokingly to himself after having lost the other members of his group a while ago without being able to find them. He thinks to himself, ::thinking:: 'I'm not a good haggler. I think I really got ripped off on that salt.' He begins to mumble under his breath. "This is rediculous, I should have been able to find this stuff by now." His scolding tone draws looks fo curiousity from those near enough to hear him, but he continues to look for the things he was charged to buy without noticing.
Trace Thursday December 9th, 1999 4:24:59 AM
Ah I am sure Luke is fine he has been resting the whole time we have been here. He like sit back and wait till he is needed. I tell ya he is the best animale I have ever made friends with. Trace walks over to Luke while rubbing behind his ears he looks over his wounds and to see if he bears the same mark as the rest of the groupl.
Sly Foxx Thursday December 9th, 1999 3:27:59 PM
Sly closes his book and looks to Cirg, with a reflecting look in his eyes. He starts to relate his story "There is not much more than what I told you all, when we first met orther than my farther was a humen fighter and my Mother was a wood elf mage. We all lived in a village up northof here. One night the town was attack by orks and other creatures, I did not reconize. My farther told my mother to take the little Ones (the village little ones, my sister and I) and go to the Capitol. When the battle was over, my father was dead, and one of the elf elders of the village gave me his sword, snd told me that my farther was a hero." Sly bends downand lifts the sword in it's scabbard. Sly continues,"There was about thirty that survived that night. thats when we went on the magic road for the first time. We went to the Elven Capitolto see the Lords, and they gave us permission to be raised by the wood elves in Krag Us Monde Mountains." Then Sly lifts his hand and shows them the tatoo saying "I don't know how the Wise Ones knew the high roads. I can remember only two of them, one that leads to my village and the one that leads to the Capitol." Then Sly look into Cirg eyes ans says " I swear I DID NOT have this MARK when I went into the kitchen for the pot of stew."
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday December 9th, 1999 5:09:59 PM
The bartender hands out a round of warm drinks as the rain begins to fall outside again.
Alec Thursday December 9th, 1999 7:04:59 PM
Alec thanks Cirg for the book cover, "Thanks for the book cover. I don't recall seeing your sister in the village, but I'm sure we all were noticed by the townspeople." Alec can be observed to blush slightly, as he rubs the watersealant on the book cover. When he is served the ale, Alec toasts the others, and the barkeep, "Cheers! I think the man in New Ellenna who made the Rasperry Ale was named LeBussebus, he was a member of the Platue City brewers guild that I was also a member of. By the way, I have an award winning pilsner that I make at home, 'Rachsie Pilsner', one day I hope to brew it on a large scale when I return home."
Sir Thomas Friday December 10th, 1999 1:45:59 AM
A short while after the rain started, Sir Thomas comes through the front door with a backpack jammed full of stuff. He is also carrying a long slender fishing pole. He runs his fingers through his wet hair a few times and also through his ever thickening growth of beard. ::thinking:: 'This needs to come off.' He walks to a table removing his pack along the way, and sets it down. "I got everything we needed and a little more. Plenty of cooking supplies and the lamp oil. All for very cheap. We need to re-divy up the money everyone chipped in. I don't know who gets what or how, but it only cost me 13 gold and a few copper." He digs around in his pack a minute and then comes up triumphantly with his whetstone. "How much longer will we be staying here? Shouldn't we be getting on the road soon? The Wise Ones seemed to me to be implying some urgency in the whole situation." After getting his armor off he starts to sharpen his sword, then gets a rag and rubs his armor down.
Cirg Friday December 10th, 1999 2:12:59 AM
Cirg nods in agreement with Sly's empathic statement. "I knows that too fer I was checkin' out yer hands when first we met. So would seem da further from where da bell rung da longer it took fer the mark ta show. Question would be how far away was safe enough. and another would be was any others we does not know ofs yet be around ta get a portion of da bell as well. I certainly hopes the answers about what da bell is are wid the elf folk." Cirg grins up at Alec. "Course me sister be only twelve summers old. So maybe dat was why ya did na notice her." Cirg takes partial exception with Sir Thomas on his observation about the need for haste. "Well, I'm a trying ta write down what happened taday. The Wise Ones did say we must move fast, but I donna think they mean we must run ourselfs ragged every mo'. They also said da town would be more inclined ta meet our needs. This may be our only time ta get organized, ta figure out just what we has been hit wid. A good nigh' sleep, certainly a bath, 'll do none of ye any harm. And runnin' through da rain in da dark is given ambusher's too much of an advan' ta suits me. Oh, an it may no be a good idea ta keeps talking about the ways we will travel. Dare may have been a reason why da Wise Ones picked da scroll ta tell us about the way ta get there. Jus' ta been on da pary'noid side dat is."
Sly Foxx Saturday December 11th, 1999 4:48:59 PM
Sly closes his book and Think to himself' Hmmm if i need some coaching in sword and hand to hand combat, I might as well trained Palatine Sir Thomas. If he thinks I'm worthy '. So Sly closes his book and goes to Sir Thomas and ask " Sir Thomas after you have rested, would you show me a few moves with my father's sword ? I would not want to be a berden in combat."
Trace Sunday December 12th, 1999 5:51:59 AM
Trace turns to Sly....if he wont show ya Sly I will ....besides elves are much better with wepons than humans....no offense Sir Thomas but that is my opinion.
Guardian Solomar Sunday December 12th, 1999 11:20:59 PM
Guardian chugs his drink down with the rest of the group. In this moment's rest, Guardian's thoughts turn to ways he could earn some money. "Hey, do people get married around here? If they do, who does the marrying?" The question is left to everyone in the bar, and Guardian waits for an answer from anyone.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday December 13th, 1999 12:50:59 AM
Night begins to fall. The rain continues. A ew locals come in once it gets dark, they pick a place and begin to talk among themselfs quietly, a few look annoyed as if you have taken their spot.
Cirg Monday December 13th, 1999 2:02:59 AM
Once into it Cirg concentrates on getting the events of the day into his log. He will once again ask the others what they know of things that happened before he joined them. He waits to hear the results of Trace's inspection of Luke. Once he has down his accounting for day one he decides to seek out a bath before bed and a good night's sleep.
Alec d20=7 Monday December 13th, 1999 2:31:59 AM
As the night falls, and the rain continues, Alec realizes that the party will be spending another night in Heranmar. Seeking entertainment, Alec asks the innkeeper for a taste of the house's worst Ale. "I have a substantial knowledge of brewing myself," he says to the innkeeper, "and may be able to do something to improve this keg." If the inkeeper allows it, Alec will read from his spellbook a cantrip (read spell) place his hands on the keg intriguingly, and make the ale in the keg taste a couple shades better than before (passed brewing proficiency). Alec then draws a glass for the patron and offers him a sample, "Let me know if it is to your liking."
Trace Monday December 13th, 1999 6:11:59 AM
Well Luke seems to be fine. I think I will turn in for the night. Trace makes his way to the bar keep and ask for a room for the night. Truning around " Yall be sure and wake me before ya go in the morn or if yall decide that we need to keep watch let me know when it is my turn. I will be in room four just knock dont come in or Luke might think your a birdman or something." With that Trace makes his way to the room.
Neko Monday December 13th, 1999 7:09:59 AM
Neko has long since finished his Raspberry Ale and is now fiddling with his belongings. He looks to Solomar. "So, we've been through an interesting bit of things. What's your take on all of this?"
Sly Foxx Monday December 13th, 1999 3:02:59 PM
Sly looks around the room and seeing that the others are starting to get themselves a room for the night. Turns to Sir Thomas and says" Sir Thomas, you must be very tired. Let us get a room, you that the bed for now and I'll take first watch for now."
Sir Thomas Monday December 13th, 1999 8:45:59 PM
Sir Thomas looks up at Sly. "I'm sorry for my delayed answer, and it seems that you have your pick of teachers. I would be willing to teach you all that I know which on the larger spectrum is not much, but it is something. And I would agree to that arangement if it is alright with you. Wake me when you are tired and I will take second watch from you. Thank you for your generosity." With that Sir Thomas finishes wiping away the last little patch of mud from his armor and returns his supplies to their proper place in his pack. He goes to the barkeep. "I would like to pay for any rooms that are necessary for my friends and I to stay in and any other charges that we have incurred upon you sir." He shells out what is asked for from the pouch of money he used to buy supplies. He then goes up to his room with his things and opens the door. He puts his pack on the floor and his armor and sword on the bed. He quickly returns to Sly closing but not locking the door behind him, "I am in room 2 at the top of the stairs. Here is the key. Feel free to come wake me whenever." He retreats to his things, locks the door, lies down, and falls fast asleep before counting even one sheep.
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday December 15th, 1999 12:26:59 AM
The barkeep stes up everyone with rooms and ale. The next morning the sun rises and the rain falls.
Alec Wednesday December 15th, 1999 1:35:59 AM
Alec rises with the sun. He looks around the room where he has fallen asleep on the floor, and waits for the others to rise, eager to travel.
Cirg Wednesday December 15th, 1999 3:32:59 AM
Cirg greets Alec upon arriving downstairs to get a good breakfast under his belt before they set off. As he waits for his meal to be served Cirg takes several small objects from his pockets, including various sized coins, round brass bars, lead balls. He sets objects between his fingers and begins rolling them across his fingers. From time to time he palms one object, or makes a previously palmed one re-appear. He looks over at Alec and asks if the other mage has a similar routine. "Me master said a good magicer should be able ta fools people wid da simple things widout wastin' a spell. Made me practice dis every day til I gots it right. Once I got back ta doing regular craftin' I founds out it helps keep me fingers nimble fer doin' spells." Cirg waits with Alec for the others to assemble. "Well, I'm all set ta get this started providin' we can accounts fer everyone afore we departs. Pip may be jus' visitin' his folk outside a town one last time. Gniffle I knows nothin' about. Did he have some special need fer being off by his self from time ta time?"
Sly Foxx Wednesday December 15th, 1999 4:28:59 PM
Sly rises (like the hunter he is)just a little before the sun. He washes himself, and changes his cloths. Watches the sun rise and silent prayers in behalf of his family and the lost villagers. Now he is read to face the day and anything else thst will come his way today. Sly goes downstairs and oders his breakfast, then goes to the table where Cirg and Alec are and ask "May I sit here with you ? I wish you Good Morn and I have a request of you Cirg please ... If you would not write any thing about where the road begines or about the road untill you have ask the Lords first. Because you will be the first people to use it, and that the only way and fastest way to get you to where the Ladies want you to go." The breakfast is set before him and eats it with zest.
Neko Wednesday December 15th, 1999 6:44:59 PM
Neko woke up early to pray, ask Jancassis for guidance. He went into the hall, looking for a place to bathe.
Alec Wednesday December 15th, 1999 10:22:59 PM
"That is a neat trick, Cirg. I guess I have been too busy at the academy to learn much slight of hand. That would help with the spellcasting, undoubtedly. I begin to wonder if simple tricks will be enough against the Storm Lord. Perhaps we would have been better to have learned to use a sword. My specialty tends tward the vein of arcane knowledge, for example I am fluent in Elven and Dwarven, in addition to bits and pieces of various ancient languages, epecially ancient elven. Comes in handy when you find yourself at a large library, perhaps I'll get a chance if we go to the capitol. I'd really like to learn about this place, as it seems I am one of the first to come here from New Ellena."
Cirg Thursday December 16th, 1999 12:41:59 AM
Cirg nods agreement at Sly's request about recording details about the roads. Grinning at Alec's comment about swords, Cirg shakes his head in mock horror at the thought. "No thankee mate. Ain't seen no use in a sword fer day ta day stuff. Not that it wouldna be nice ta be master of all skills, blade and spell. But ifen its got ta be one or the udder, then speakin' fer one who plans on makin' it ta old age, I likes me options better the way I am."
Sir Thomas Thursday December 16th, 1999 1:55:59 AM
Sir Thomas rises and dresses himself. He offers this prayer to his Lord Domi and his Keeper Alemi. "Guide my way to make things right. Guide my hand make wrongs right. Guide my soul to DO what's right. Please good Lords give me the strength to do your bidding." He rises and gathers his things. He eats a quick breakfast, pays for everyone to eat, and goes after Neko to find a place for a quick bath and a shave. All without saying a word.
Trace Thursday December 16th, 1999 6:11:59 AM
Trace rises in the morn to see that yet again it has begun to rain. Oh well ..Trace gathers his thing and straps down everything in his pack to travel. Trace walks down stairs chewing on deer jerky for his breakfest and waits for the rest to join him. "We should decide how we are going to travel....as far as who is scout and who brings up the rear. Well since I am at home in the woods and have a great since of direction I volenteer to take point with Luke. And I have a way with wild animales so what do yall think."
Cirg Thursday December 16th, 1999 2:07:59 PM
Cirg listens to Trace's recommendation. "Ah would be thinkin' Sly would have ta be takin' the lead until we reaches da elf folks. Would naught it be wiser ahaps ifen ya followed ta the rear and did what ya could ta cover up our trail. Den ifen we had ta retreats fer some reason we'd have ya ta lead us back along a way you would now be a knowing. Fer the same reason we might be a wantin' ta have one of the priestie types following just behind Sly an' just ahead of you. Then maybe Alec and me in da middle as the range of our spells is limited and this way we'd be equal close ta front or back. But we still gots the matter of the little folks ta resolve. We canna leave until we knows about Gniffle and Pip. Its not like they can be left directions da catch up to us. And until we know more about da Bell, we dare not leave one who bears da mark behind."
Guardian Solomar Thursday December 16th, 1999 8:42:59 PM
Between his prayers and sleep and chatting with his companions, Guardian feels a bit lazy--not wanting to upset the comfort the last day has afforded. Bumping into Neko, Guardian says, "Neko, now that I've had a chance to think about all this that's happened, I think I can tell you my opinion." Neko looks a bit frustrated, because I've interrupted his search for a bath, but he entertains my conjecture. "I think we need to stay away from this Shadow King for as long as possible. What the elves are going through right now may lead us further down the road to the Shadow King. I'm afraid that once he or she finds out we are the 'bell,' the king will make our lives even more difficult around here." A blank stare overcomes Guardian's face. "What's your opinion?"
D.M. (Anthony) Sunday December 19th, 1999 10:26:59 PM
Time goes by, rain falls, people live and die.
Trace Monday December 20th, 1999 6:44:59 AM
"Well then I guess we need to get going." Trace puts on his pack and then his rain cloak and heads out the door. Turning to Sly Fox " Ok since you are the one that knows the way I suggest that you tell me so that I can scout ahead at certain times. My new friend Crig donsent have much faith in me but he will learn. I suggest that we walk together untill out of town then I will start makeing my way back and forth in the woods to make sure that no one follows us or is ahead of us." Trace readies his bow so that he might do some hunting for light game that way Luke has dinner tonight.
Sly Foxx Monday December 20th, 1999 12:50:59 PM
Sly sighs and says quietly "I'm afraid to say more about the path we will be on. The people around here will not understand. If we could get out and camp in the woods, there I could tell you more. Then you could make a better decision--maybe go back to search for Pip and Gniffle..? As for this Shadow King...we cannot avoid him--sooner or later, we _have_ to deal with him. Either way, we can't stay here." Sly picks up his backpack, puts on his cape over his equipment, puts up his hood and, with his hand on his sword, follows Trace outside.
Guardian Solomar Monday December 20th, 1999 6:24:59 PM
When he has made sure the others are ready to go, Guardian gathers his stuff and prepares to shake the dust of Heranmar in search for more adventure.
Cirg Tuesday December 21st, 1999 12:45:59 AM
Cirg looks as the first ones start out into the rain. This all seems a bit too hasty for him, but their guide for the moment cannot be replaced, so Cirg packs himself up to follow them outside as well. Seeing Tarce preparing his bow as the elf heads out gives Cirg cause to shake his head. He looks over to Alec. "Ifen ya think the rains be bad fer books, ya should sees what they does ta unprepared bowstrings. Not ta mention da wood in da bow and da arrows ifen they be not a protected. Hopes yer friend has 'perience with mendin' his own gear. Or maybe Sly can be showin' him what ta do. Mow me. I'm ta thinkin' we should be seein' bouts Pip and Gniffle afore we leaves town. But da choice on course ta sail 'pears to have been made by the others. So I guess offs we be mate."
Sir Thomas Tuesday December 21st, 1999 1:08:59 AM
Sir Thomas found a suitable place to bath and shave. He did so quickly and dressed in fresh clothes and put his armor on. He then bought a razor and mirror for the road. (If one was for sale) Feeling overly refreshed he heads back to the inn. He walks in the door just in time to see the party making their way out. His face crinkles in curiosity since some of their group is missing. Trotting hastily to catch the group, he grabs the dallying Cirg. "Are we leaving already? What about the others? Shouldn't we wait to leave? I don't like leaving without telling someone which direction so that Gniffle and Pip can at least follow." He walks with Cirg carrying on the conversation of concerns and rubbing his freshly shaven face satisfied with the shave and elated be clean again.
Cirg Tuesday December 21st, 1999 3:21:59 AM
Grabbed by Sir Thomas, Cirg stops with a jerk. "Easy mate. I bruises easily. Twas me concern too we should first be lookin' out fer the little ones, but others feel differs. They wants ta talk about it afta we is away from town. I'm fer sure thinkin' Sly 'll no be giving out directions ta where we be going. We may has ta leaves it ta the Wise Ones ta watch o'r the missing ones an' deliver them ta us at a later time. By Yawnrha's bouncy buttcheeks, I am not a likin' this rushin' off a 'tal."
Trace Tuesday December 21st, 1999 4:52:59 AM
Trace hearing the talk between Sir Thomas and Crig comes to an abrupt stop. "Well how long would you like for us to stay here. I havent seen Pip in quite some time and as for the little Gnome Gniffle well I havent seen him since the church so I dont expect to see him anytime soon. We have a job to do and Pip knows it. If he wanted to be a part of it he would be here now wouldnt he. Now we could all sit around here for a week or two and prepair everything for this journy but I seriously dont think we can prepare much more than what we are now. As for my equipment I am not worried about it failing on me cause I have had it as long as I can remember. So I say to you kind sirs, we stay maybe rent cottage for a while to see if Pip and Gniffel show up and maybe attract the Shadow whatever to this town and bring everyone our bad Luck or do we move swiftly and Beat the evil to the punch and have the upper hand? I say we get going and do our job that was handed down to us.
Sly Foxx- out (outside) Tuesday December 21st, 1999 4:47:59 PM
Sly leads them up to the north gate, and up the North Rd. When they reach the Eastern Rd. He becken to the others,kneels down and with a stick, draws a map on the grown. Sly speaks to them all- "Here Brother Elf will lead you to Trade Rd. Here on this Eastern Rd., you see the Wayfarer's Abby and a little farther down the road is the Firefly Inn. Then we come to Wayfarer woods. We cross these woods and come to Trade Rd." There still pionting on Trade Rd. Sly turns to Trace and tells him- "You are right, protecting the Mage and the Clerics are more importent. And you have more experance in the dangers of a suprise attack. When we get to Trade Rd. I will show you how to find The Magic Tree and the Magic Elfen RD." Sly look down the Eastern Rd. and sees the Mule comming towards him. Sly calls out to the mule- "Oh Brother Mule you really know when I need you the most."
Sir Thomas Tuesday December 21st, 1999 9:36:59 PM
Surprised by Trace's sudden outburst Sir Thomas gawks at him while he rants. Then he considers the point made. Running his hand through his neatly combed, black hair he gently poses his point not wanting anyone to get angry, "You have a strong point Trace, but there is no need to get angry or jumpy. We all realize that we have an urgency to do what we have been charged, but consider our point as well good sir. We are merely suggesting leaving a trail of some sort so that our friends can find us. Maybe we could go to Pip's house on the way out of town and tell his family to tell him where to find us. Or maybe he will be there. I realize that leaving a message with the innkeeper could bring about the wrong kind of pursuers, but," He looks over Traces shoulder at their group leaving them behind. He starts walking and takes Trace gently by the shoulder and gestures him to walk with him. "Let US not be left behind discussing this point. What was I saying again? OH! I just don't think that we should leave part of our party behind with absolutely no way to find us." He points a finger to the sky in an aha-I've-got-an-idea kind of gesture. "Now, I know that you are much more skilled at this woods tracking thing than I am, because I have been a squire for the past six years. I have simply gone where I was told and done what I was told. However, I do have a certain kind of training in how to treat people and just leaving our friends behind seems to not be a good way of dealing with the whole matter. Do you see the point I, and apparently Cirg before me, are trying to make?" He gives a smile intended to difuse any anger or other outbursts that have been building in Trace as they walk to catch up.
Trace Wednesday December 22nd, 1999 5:07:59 AM
Trace calms down a bit. " Ok friend, I have a comprimise. You and Crig double back to Pip's house to find him. The rest of us will travel to the first fork in the road and wait for your return. I will scout ahead and by the time you two return I should be back. But I really think it is a bad idea to let any one know how to track us down. I am sure that the shadow king can see who we are and he looks for us, his minions will ask around. The people back there will not put up much of a fight to keep information from them. Even if it is family of the some of us, Torture can make the strongest people give in." So I say, try and find them but dont take to long and dont leave a trail. I'm sorry for my outburst but I felt it was the only way to get my point across.
Cirg Wednesday December 22nd, 1999 7:50:59 PM
Cirg lets Thomas deal with Trace in his own way, but listens to the conversation as they move to catch up with the others. When the moment seems appropriate Cirg adds his own comments to Trace that do not agree exactly with all of Sir Thomas’ conclusions. "There do be one point I would state differs like, if y’ll pard’n me Sir. I do not say we should be leavin’ a trail fer the missing ones ta follow. That would no be wise and I am doubting Sly would be accomodatin’ ya anyhow. Me point be that we are not knowin’ enough about da Bell ta risk not accounting fer all what have the mark upon them. Mayhaps being so small they could no hold da power of da Bell within ‘em. But til we knows we must first see what has become of them. As ta yer weaponry, I has no doubt ya has done well by it in da past. Fer one I am a countin’ on ya bein’ good with it inda future. Ta saves me own skin if nothin’ else. Though fact be, I’d rather we not have a need fer such a’tall. But, Trace, I would be pointin’ out ye be moving in a land that do differs much from where ye hails from. There do be several tricks Sly could be teachin’ ye, I am sure, about how ta protect yer bow with’oh worry about da waters. And whens we gets da time I can do thin’s ta that raincloak of yours so it ‘ll not bind ye at the wrong mo." When Sly concludes givin his directions out Cirg speaks up. "I do be thinkin’ we needs ta make a decision at dis point. Does we abandon Gniffle and Pips or does we not? Me vote be that afore we sets out upon this path, we finds out what has become of the small ones. Not ju’ cause it be the right thin’ ta do, but a’cause they bear the marks and we know far too little ‘bouts what the marks really mean ta leave ones where da Shadow King can get ta them." Cirg looks around to see what the others vote to do.
Sly Foxx Wednesday December 22nd, 1999 9:32:59 PM
Sly thinks for a moment, then say's " I'm very young compair to all of you, You all have more experance than I. But think for a moment - Holly and Donk - two strong fighters just disappers, then Griffle a gnom a another strong one, then Pip disappers - another agile fighter. Don't you see a patern. We are being pick off one by one - the strongest one first... Who going to disapper next Sir Thomas or Trace or me ??? that leaves the mage and clerics. I have to get you to the capitol as soon as posible, and that is on the elfen rodes. Where we can get some help ... I want to hear what the rest of you all have to say..." Sly rubs down the mule.
Cirg Thursday December 23rd, 1999 11:28:59 PM
Cirg waits to see if any others respond to Sly's conclusions before he takes issue with them. "Pard'n me Sly, but is you knowin' somethin' 'bouts H-h-holly and Donk that ye have not shared with the rest of us. The Wise Ones said those two follow their own destiny, or did I get their words down wrong in me journal? Now, ya was outside when they vanished, and we was not. Or mayhaps we should look at this from another angle. A half elf and a dwarf named Donk, maybe short for donkey, disappear and a half elf and a mule shows up right after. Hmmm. But that aside, I see no reason ta assume Gniffle or Pip have been taken by this Shadow King. Unless ya knows somethin' more about that as well. Meself, I thinks it is quite clear we needs ta decide now ifen we is going ta determine the fates of those two or not. Once we moves on we will no be a comin' back any time soon, and unless the likes of the Wise Ones helps them out, ain't being too likely they will be catching up with us again. Dare we risk that afore we know the way it works wid da Bell? And if we leaves them here are we not doing the Shadow King's work for him? I say a few more hours spent here is a fair investment to avoid such a blunder."
Sly Foxx Saturday December 25th, 1999 5:38:59 PM
Sly is showing fustration now, turn to Cirg and with some self control, answers them all-"Sirs you are all older and much wiser than I. But you all are NOT from the Southern Continent, and this is my backyard. If i know of the elven roads, it goes to say that Holly being an elf herself and from this continent, would also have known about them. Trace being an elf, but Not of this CONTINENT, does not know about them NOW. But once I show him the Elfen Magic Trees and the Elfen Magid Roads. He will always know how to find them. About Gniffle and Pip MISSING is now too much of a COINCIDENCE. The Wise Ones are right, we all have to go to the Elfen Capitol and speak to the LORDS. NOW look arround, I'm not your enemy, but the party IS SHRINKING. I don't have all the answers, BUT one thing I DO KNOW, is if we wait any longer, WE"LL ALL BE DEAD." Sly after rubbing down the mule, covers him with a blanket and takes his rope, makes a halter to put his backpach and other gear on the mule. Then turn to the rest of the party and says-"You can Tie your supplies on him if you have rope."
Cirg Sunday December 26th, 1999 2:20:59 AM
Cirg is taken aback by the anger creeping around the edges of Sly's response. First Trace, now Sly. Is there something about elves that makes them so impatient? Still, Cirg sees no way to compromise on this, much as he would like to. Once they abandon the others there will be no coming back. " Now Sly, the Wise Ones said nothing about us a havin' ta make it ta the elflands immediate. They only said they saw our salvation that way. What they were also a sayin' was that what we does, how we behaves, will have much to say about the way we will succeed. Asumin' we succeeds at all. An there be another player in this the Wise Ones knew naught of. The Voice what we heard but you did not. Now I be considering meself as much a coward as the next man when its the wise course ta set. The Wise ones deal much in magics in their riddles. And in magics there are often unnatural links between cause an' effect. I'm carin' little for the idea that the first real thin' we does is abandon those we be with. Is that ta be how we will deal with this in the future? Ifen we goes right on ta the elf folk, and they knows about the Bell, and the first thin' they asks is does we have all da pieces, could ya answer them wid pride that no we do not and we made no effort ta find two when they went a missin'? And just how much credit ya givin' dis Shadow King? It took three of his bird boys ta guard the likes of me. If he be so close upon our trail then he musta forseen failure. Now ifen it be he can see us from afar, then it makes no matter when we runs. But ifen he must get his news like normal kings den it is gonna take some time fer the word of his birdie's failure to reach him and new minions to be sent ta pick up the trail." Cirg halts to let the others speak on the issue.
Guardian Solomar Monday December 27th, 1999 12:20:59 AM
As his companions debate the finer points of the plan, Guardian rumages through his pack to find his gloves. Once found, Guardian puts them on--and the cover the tattoos on his hands. As the argument begins to swell, Guardian interjects, "Gentlemen--and gentle-elven--either side of this coin is going to lead us to the Shadow King eventually. What we must do now is consider who can we do more good for: three of our friends, or an entire town of people? I know Holly and Donk and Gniffle are dear to you all, they are dear to me as well. Who among you helped me in the rain when Holly first was missing?" Guardian waits a beat, emphasizing the point. "Although I agree that we should try to search for our missing compatriots, I believe the greater good is served by trying to help these elven people." His tone controlled, and his countenance calming, Guardian turns to Sly Foxx. "Sly, lead us to this elven village."
Trace Monday December 27th, 1999 11:43:59 PM
With that Trace turns and starts to walk with Sly headed out of town. Turning back to Cirg, "Cirg if you want, you have enough time to run to Pip's house and back. If yall run you can catch us before we hit the fork in the road. It is up to you what you want to do. But we must move on." Trace continues to walk on leaning over every once so often to pet Luke.
Cirg Tuesday December 28th, 1999 3:57:59 AM
Cirg just stares as Trace starts marching off without even waiting for all the others to speak their mind on the matter. Apparently certain the Guardian and Sly, at the least, will go with him. "Ifen I even knewed where Pip lived I'll no go running around like a headless chicken. Being 'fraid of a few shadows of some King what could not possibly be on our trail a'ready. This how its ta be then? Any one of us gets in trouble and da rest runs off widout even a token effort ta help. Not this lad matey! I wanna like the face I sees in da mirror when I shaves in the morning. And 'til I knows better, I'm gonna be actin' likes we needs all da pieces of da Bell ta succeed. Either da Wise Ones will get another ta lead me on, or I'll finds me an elf of me own what knows the roads. But til then I'm not leavin' this town 'til I knows what happened ta Gniffle and Pip. Da rest of ya can go where ya wants. I'll do me best ta join up wid ya later." Cirg starts heading back into town.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday December 28th, 1999 9:27:59 AM
Pip had been in a sort of trance ever since he saw the three sisters, and had wandered off. He comes back to the Inn while the others were talking. "Man that was such a weird dream. There were strange people and rude clerics and..." He looks up, and blanches. "I-It wasn't a dream? And I thought my parents had only been humoring me. So all that stuff..." Pip shakes his head. "What I need is a drink." He then goes over to the bar and asks for an ale.
Sly Foxx Tuesday December 28th, 1999 4:58:59 PM
Sly walks along the road and as they all get to the fork in the road (that's up North Road and looking down Eastern Road) Turn to the party and says "Where I'm leading you all, is somewhere you haven't been before, Because you are none elves. What you feel and see will go agaist your nature. So once again you all have to have faith in Trace and me." Turning to Trace, Sly tells him "The Magic Road to the Elven Capitol is but half a days walk from here. If you want you can scout the road all the way down to Trader Road, but please keep in sight of the party, because I don't want to lose you too. Once we get to Trader Road, I'll show you where Grey Downs are, and the begining of the elven highway. Good luck and watch your back." And turning to the rest of the party "We will wait Here for about 15 minutes to half an hour, to see if Cirg finds Pip." and under his breath he mumbles -and I hope he does-
Alec Tuesday December 28th, 1999 11:41:59 PM
Alec, having followed Trace, and Sly to the fork in the road, waits patiently for Cirg and hopefully, Pip. Speaking to Trace, "Although I am not of elvin blood, I do have some knowledge of elvin culture. I feel honored that Sly would entrust me to the knowledge of his peoples roadways, as these must be closely guarded secrets." Alec then makes use of the next fifteen minutes searching the surrounding vegetation, looking for a pigmented herb that he might use to conceal the mark that each of the party now bear.
Trace Wednesday December 29th, 1999 4:22:59 AM
Trace strats down the road as Sly pointed out make his way silently with Luke looking for anything conspicious while also looking ro small game for Luke to eat.
Sly Foxx Wednesday December 29th, 1999 11:53:59 PM
Sly looks around the ground, and finds three round stones (pheasant size eggs), Then goes into his pocket and takes out three strips of leader (about three feet long and about 1/2inch wide). Them smooths down the stones, then wrap the stones at one end of the strip of leather, afther doing this, Sly ties the ends together, he says to the party "After I have finish this Bolo we will leave here and start down the road. This Bolo will make a fine snare for when we get hungry".
Guardian Solomar Thursday December 30th, 1999 7:41:59 PM
Guardian watches Sly make his bolo, relaxing now in the ebb of action, when there is certain to be more of a flow later. "So, Sly Foxx, is 'round ears' a term of endearment or a derogatory curse word?"
Cirg Thursday December 30th, 1999 9:04:59 PM
Cirg figures he should start with the inn in case Gniffle or Pip returned there. Seeing the obviously disorientated Pip, but otherwise unharmed, getting served a drink, Cirg digs out a packet of gray powder from his medi-kit as he stomps over to the small one, apparently talking to himself. Dumping the powder into Pip's drink, Cirg stares down at the fellow townie. "That'll quicken up yer wits a mite. Drink or no drink. Alec can check ya out betta when ya sees 'em. The others almost left w'out ya. Don't suppose you've seen Gniffle in your wanderin's? Look. Get yerself out to ta the others so they can see no shadow ate ya. Tell 'em ta please wait a 'mo more ifen they would. I'll see 'bouts finding Gniffle. Should no be too hard ta find someone what has seen 'em. How many of his kind did da Wise Ones presents ta the town today afta all." Cirg gives Pip instructions on where to find the others, then heads off to find Gniffle.
Sly Foxx Thursday December 30th, 1999 10:19:59 PM
Sly finishes the Bolo, then looks the Guardian in the eyes (with a crooked smile on his face) and replies, "It is a semi term of endearment to those strangers that has slighted you, in this case, by not introducing ones self when they first met." and then winks at him. Looking down the road to Heranmar, Sly sees a lone figure coming up the road. Thinks to himself-'good luck Cirg you found one.' Then turns to the party and tell them "when the little one meets up with us, we'll start of for Trade Road." turns and walks slowly along Eastern Road heading East.
Pip Goodfield Friday December 31st, 1999 1:36:59 AM
Pip looks up a Cirg, and then down at his drink, shrugs, and drinks it down as quickly as he can, coughing a bit at the end, as he rushes after Cirg. "Where did you say they're waiting?"
Sir Thomas Friday December 31st, 1999 2:41:59 AM
Sir Thomas listens to both parties sides as they argue and wants to speak up on the side of Cirg. He knows that that is the honorable stand to make. Unfortunately an internal conflict about something or other draws his mind from what is going on without. When he comes back to it, Cirg is gone. Thomas thinks to himself, "this is no good, I wonder what all I missed indeed." When the group starts to make its way with Pip and without Cirg or Gniffle he flags down Sly. He calmly explains his desire, "I know good sir that we disagree on this point, but I would like to wait behind for Cirg and hopefully Gniffle. If you would kindly tell me which direction to travel and what landmarks to look for I promise that we will catch up. I would also ask that you wait to give us some time to catch up when you reach the magic road. I will wait here an hour before I go look for Cirg in town. Then I will double time it and travel without rest until I catch you. That is, IF I find nothing of our missing friends. In the event that I find them, I still promise to catch up, but as for the speed of travel, that would have to rest with the others in the group. I would urge them to hurry. And on top of that, it is only an hour or two that we will be behind. Please sir, I am not trying to stir up another argument, but I could not live with myself if we left them behind and that was the cause of their death. I am already responsible for too much ill happenings with letting the bell fall in the first place. Give me this chance to begin righting what I have made wrong. The rest, I hope to make up on my own, but I must ask this chance from you as you are the only one that knows the way. We WILL catch you before you take the road. You have my word on my family's name and standing with my Lords Alemi and Domi. I will not allow us to be left behind. What say you sir?" He stands holding his breath hoping that his word will be good enough for Sly to tell him the way to find the group.
Cirg d4=2 d4=2 d4+6=7 Friday December 31st, 1999 2:01:59 PM
(HP additions and number of level 2 spells can learn) Cirg pauses to give Pip the directions again and urge him to get there as fast as possible. Then he continues on his search for information on Gniffle.
Sly Foxx Friday December 31st, 1999 5:39:59 PM
Sly stop in his path, turns to face Sir Thomas and wait for him to come to him. Sly knows that this man is very honorable man. So now he must tell them all about the road and his part he is to fill in this mystery. "Sir Thomas," Sly relates, "Your part in this quest we were set on, is not of our making, the moment the bell chose us, our faith was sealed. Now I know what part I have to do in this quest, and that is to lead all of you to the Lords in the Elven Capitol, and you can only get there by the Elven Road. Even if I was to leave you a map or a sign as to were the Road begins, you will never find it, because you are not Elves. The road is NOT on the ground here." Sly pats the ground and then stands again,and point to the sky. "It's up there, over the tree tops. That's why I have to teach Trace how to find the trees that is at the start and end of these roads. Once I have shown him how to find these trees and roads, he'll always know. Thats because he is an ELF." Sly come closer to Sir Thomas and Looks him in the eyes, "Have you notice since we left town, I have been using my hands in gestures, that again is a language we HUNTERS use when chasing game. I have not abandoned Cirg or Pip, I have no less than three buddies watching them, They tell me that Pip has been found, and should be with us in about an hour." Pointing down the road,"about two hours march is the Abby where every thing started us. We can take another peek there? Then a little ways down the road is the Firefly Inn, We can take a peek there too. them I have to forfil me part in this Mystery. Come, my Friend, you are in my Continent now, and every thing here is quite diffrent. You must Trust Me, just like I trust you with my life." Sly walks down road making a few more gestures.
Alec d20=5 d4=4 d4=2 Friday December 31st, 1999 9:32:59 PM
Alec returns from the roadside brush with a yellowish looking leaf. He spits on the back of his hand where the mark is, then proceeds to rub the leaf back and forth over it. Before long the mark appears to blend in with the color of the surrounding skin, until it is all but gone to a casual observer (past herbalism prof). Alec throws the leaf to the ground, and smiles at his handiwork. As he waits he removes the hemp rope from his pack, and amuses himself by tying knots of various kinds, eventually tying the end of the rope into a loop with a slip knot, and begins throwing it at a broken tree branch near the road, pulling the rope tight everytime he hits his target. Speaking to Sly as he casts his rope, "I see you have a spell book too, as do Cirg and I. Am I correct in guessing you to be a magic user? I would be very interested in learning new spells from you or your elvin brothers. Do you know of places in the capitol city we are traveling to where I perhaps could learn some of the local magics?" (d4=4 and 2 for HP)
Trace d10=9 d10=9 Sunday January 2nd, 2000 6:44:59 AM
(ooc: rolls are for my hp increase) Trace circles and starts making his way back to the group. He can see in the distance some one is making their way to the group as well.
Sly Foxx Sunday January 2nd, 2000 10:08:59 PM
Sly turns and smiles, and walks further down the road, Looks at Alec and relates, "I don't remember the shops in the Capitol. I was too young then, as for my magic, I use it for hunting, you see we ELVES are magic creatures and magic has always been part of our lives. Just ask Tracy, He'll tell you. Now let's be on our way." Turns and lead them all down the road.
D.M. (Lady Justice) Sunday January 2nd, 2000 11:34:59 PM
The crone appears walking out of the woods in front of the party. "Greetings, You have been tested and we fear for you all. To let differences separate you over such a distance, makes you easy pickings for the King. Gniffle will not be re-joining you for a while, when he does he will be carrying an amulet like this," She shows a broach in the shape of a lions head, The eyes of the cat seem to be weeping. "Do not let personal ideals separate that which has formed you together. Remember, you are to be saved or damned by your choices alone, as are everyone you meet." With that she turns and disappears into the forest.
Pip Goodfield Monday January 3rd, 2000 1:14:59 AM
Pip thanks Cirg, then runs off towards the rest of the group, going through the town and countryside as fast as his legs can carry him.
Trace Monday January 3rd, 2000 5:28:59 AM
Trace can only shake his head know that if Crig were here he would problaly be hearing him screaming out a big fat "I told you so". Oh well please just let the old man hurry.
Sly Foxx Monday January 3rd, 2000 4:34:59 PM
Sly stop and bows to Lady Justice. Then listens to what She said 'Tested ?' When she is ready to leave, Sly bows again and turns to the rest of the party. "So Cirg was right there was another one of you in this party, I never met him but this is going to be a good adventure, if i was a fighter, But I'm not If only you would teach me a few moves. Oh well we might as well get the the Road to the Elven Capitol, once on the road I'll be glad to follow you again. This way Trace will be waiting for us."
Cirg Monday January 3rd, 2000 5:13:59 PM
Not having been contacted by a Wise One, Cirg continues his search for Gniffle.
Sir Thomas Monday January 3rd, 2000 8:02:59 PM
Speaking to Sly, "I see. I did not know that you had been looking out for our friends and missing companions. I will follow you good sir." When Lady Justice comes to them from the trees with her disturbing message Sir Thomas bows his head in shame. He does not take failure lightly. When Lady Justice disappears he looks to the group. "The Wise One says we have failed. I have been taught that failure is weakness. Let's learn from our failure so that we can become stronger from it. In the end, when we face the Shadow King it will be the strength that we have developed from this point on that will make the difference in our victory. Wise words from Sir Brown a fellow knight tell us that 'success is measured by how high you bounce when you fail.' I believe he is right. Let us push on with the sky at our fingertips and success in our hearts. We will defeat this Shadow King by building our strength starting NOW." Sir Thomas looks each party member in the face to show them that he has no pity for himself nor any of them, but that he is very serious. As they begin walking on their way Sir Thomas catches up to Sly. "Sly, I would like to share a bit about sword-play with you if you would listen." He waits for the yes that signals the beginning of his teching session. "Since you carry a sword I assume that you know the rudaments of how to hold a sword for striking?" As they walk he continues his teaching as best suits the skill level of Sly. "Remember that the most important skill with a blade is your own personal defense. It does you no good to make a good strike if you die from your enemies' strike as well. Your best bet in combat is to remain in defense until you see an opening in your enemy's defense. THEN you strike and return to your defense as quickly as you can. This is why it is sword play, because it looks as if the too are playing with each other until one makes a mistake. Here are a few parry moves that will help you stay alive until you can strike cleanly." Sir Thomas shows Sly some parrying tactics. And they continue to walk down the road.
Pip Goodfield Monday January 3rd, 2000 11:56:59 PM
Pip finally catches up with the group, very much out of breath. "Hey...guys!" He wheezes. "Sorry...I...was...late..."
D.M. (Anthony) Tuesday January 4th, 2000 1:15:59 AM
The party is suddenly struck with the realization that they are still not whole, devided we fall?
Alec Tuesday January 4th, 2000 5:06:59 AM
Alec greats Pip heartily, "We were about to leave without you! Glad you could make it Pip." Alec looks down the road trying to spot Cirg. When he does not see him, Alec is the first to retrace his steps back to town, looking for Cirg. When he finds Cirg, Alec relates the information about Gniffle, and walks with Cirg back to the rest of the group, who are hopefully still waiting for them.
Trace Tuesday January 4th, 2000 6:53:59 AM
Trace makes it back to the group at the fork in the road were finnaly everyone is back together except Gniffel where he will meet us at a later time. "Well I am glad the group is back together. I for one say no more splitting up. Even if it is to the store we all go. Well everyone ready as you can guess I am." Lets go.
Cirg Tuesday January 4th, 2000 3:18:59 PM
When Alec fetches him Cirg starts back, grilling Alec for details on what transpired in his absence. To record in his journal later. When they have rejoined the others and finally started off Cirg ponders on the words of the Wise One. When the group pauses in their journy Cirg addresses them all. "I been thinkin' bout da words of da Wise One. And I'll no be accetin' that we failed this test of theirs. Was they wat are failin'. By their own words it be by our choices and actions that this will be resolved. Ifen we pretends ta be somethin' we are not, we builds upon a false foundation. If we is ta be damned, then let us be damned fer what we really are. The Wise Ones have shown they do not know all of this. They knew abouts Gniffle all along, yet delayed in sharing this with us. And still told us nothin' bouts what happens if one of da pieces of da Bell be lost ta us. We canna let the Wise Ones, nor any other, try ta mold us into doing their bidding ta solve dis. Somehow's we must mold our differences to our common purpose. Da elves have shown a tendency ta movin' on. I fer thinkin' things out more, a carry over from me magical studies. Others is still reluctant ta put forth their ideas. We failed no test. We have only know each other for a coupla days or less. By Yawnrha's sweet nether hole, there be a reason we of these parts keeps worship of da ghods da a min. So. Fer the mo our task is simple. Get all of us ta the elf lands. Dat be Sly's job. So, da keep things simple, why do we not let Sly call da shots until we is there. What march order we keeps, when we stops, what guards we set. And nothing prevents Sly from asking da rest of us fer our opinion."
Sly Foxx Tuesday January 4th, 2000 3:34:59 PM
Sly turns at the voice of Pip, and also greets him" Hello there, I'm very glad to see you again" Looks down the road and see one of his hunting buddies, that is now waving at them. "AHA I see my friend Willow tell me that Cirg will soon be with us." turns to the rest of the pary and ask " I'm glade we are all back together again, who was the leader of this party before I met you all? Because you'll be the first ones to go up to the road" Now they are at the cross roads of Eastern Road and Trade Road. "The Magic path is just a little ways into the woods across the road there." then they all set off across the Trader Road and into the woods.
Alec Tuesday January 4th, 2000 11:04:59 PM
"I don't think that I was the leader of the party, Sly. We have not really had any organization so far, but it is something that we may want to consider if we are to remain unified as the Wise Ones said was so important. My vote would go to the Paladin Sir Thomas." Alec moves with the group tward the magic path.
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday January 5th, 2000 1:32:59 AM
The rain lets up a bit.
Trace Wednesday January 5th, 2000 7:25:59 AM
For once Trace dosent say a word and listens to the group while they make their way to the magic roads.
Sly Foxx Wednesday January 5th, 2000 4:21:59 PM
They all arrived in Grey Downs, the rain has all but stop. Turns to Trace and says to him "stay close now and open all your sences." walks into what looks like a glen of Mighty Oaks, on the ground the grass looks and feels like green velvet, the Trees in the middle of this glen are massive and very tall, the leaves are very large and translucent. Comming to the center Sly turns to Trace and with a sweep of one arm, says to him "Can you feel it? Listen to your senses, it is like a wisper of a cool wind, softly wispering arround your heart? That means theres a tree with the road HERE. Now Brother lets look for the TREE." Sly starts to touch this tree and then that tree, when they all get to the center of the glen, and Sly touches this big, beautiful tree. Sly turns to trace and says " Brother, put your hand on the bark of this tree, and feel the vibrations of LIFE in this tree....This is the one, it has the road...Now lets look for the door. Put your hands on its bark, like this (sly puts his hand on the bark, waits for Trace to do the same) and walk arround the tree." They walk arround the tree, THEN suddenly Trace hand disappears into the tree. "Now you Brother Elf, You have found the opening to the Road. Now lets see if it has stairs or a lift??" Sly enters the tree and exit again and tells Trace to get everybode ready to enter the tree, "its a lift, everybody will rise to the top, and me and Brother Mule will be there to show them the road, they will see nothing, THATs where the leap of Faith will come in. Now come Brother Mule, we will be waiting for them. Sly goes back into the tree and climbs to the oppening to the road."
Sir Thomas Wednesday January 5th, 2000 11:28:59 PM
Sir Thomas offers a polite welcoming to Pip when he returns. Alec's words are gracious and flattering at the same time and they send Sir Thomas' eyes to the ground in a shy manner. Hey desires to speak, but doesn't know how to answer or phrase anything without sounding conceded. He's not so sure about being the "leader", he's just done what his heart has told him is right. His heart tells him he is glad that Sly has come to lead them for now since he made such a horrible mistake due to inexperience before. He thinks to himself, 'I will be ready if they ask me to lead them though.' He doesn't let his feelings shine through. He simply walks with the group shareing what he knows with Sly when Sly is not busy. At the grove, he does what he is told, nothing more and nothing less.
Cirg Thursday January 6th, 2000 12:17:59 AM
As they travel on to this TREE Cirg keeps pace with Alec. "Have ye noticed matey that since da Bell yer feeling a greater range ta yer powers. Once we gets settled in we should see 'bout what spells we might have ta swap off. And I guess talk wid Sly about da same thing, now that ya points out she has the talents as well. I may be inclined ta see 'bouts that fire spell of yours. Shields not a bad idea. Any of mine be of help ta ya let me know." At the TREE Cirg takes his place in line to enter, following Sly's instructions.
Alec Thursday January 6th, 2000 1:20:59 AM
Alec nods his agreement with Cirg. He walks with the group to the 'lift' near the tree, and waits to see what the road will consist of.
Neko Thursday January 6th, 2000 1:31:59 AM
Neko ((now back from his mun's two week hiatus)) prepares himself to enter the tree. He leans to Solomar..."So...is the Shadow King going to kill us? Or are we going to band together and overcome? Opinions?"
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday January 6th, 2000 4:04:59 AM
As each character steps inside the tree they feel them sels being propelled up inside the tree it self. Once the feeling of motion has stoped, then ... nothing. Putting your hand out in front of yourself revels that there is nothing there to stop it. Gearing up courage and stepping through the blackness you find your self on a platform, large enough for about 10 men. At the edge of the platform there is a carved arrow in the wood pointing out into space. Peaking over the edge of the platfor reveals a drop of about 50 feet to the forest floor. Sly is nowhere to bee seen.
Trace Thursday January 6th, 2000 4:36:59 AM
Well I guess this is what sly meant as a leap of faith. I want to wait a sec to see if Sly can tell us EXACTLY what to do next.
Guardian Solomar Thursday January 6th, 2000 6:02:59 PM
Guardian replies to Neko, "I should say we'd probably kill one another before the Shadow King gets a chance, the way things have been going so far...." Guardian follows the group into the Tree.
Sir Thomas d10=4 d10=9 Thursday January 6th, 2000 8:32:59 PM
Sir Thomas steps into the tree when it is his turn and feels the rush of movement that he didn't expect. He groans with the uneasy feeling in his stomach then takes in the situation at the top of the tree. "I wonder where Sly went. He came up first didn't he?" Sir Thomas' bewilderment keeps him thinking as he waits for someone that knows exactly wha is going on to do or say what needs to be done next.((Rolls are for HP for third level))
Cirg Friday January 7th, 2000 12:38:59 AM
Cirg gazes around with the others as he walks onto the platform. "Well, Sly said he'd be awaiting here fer us. Ta shows us da way. And would not be seen. So far its as told. By Yawnrha's talented lips, I'm hoping his leap o' faith don't go wid falling 50' feet ifen ya be a non believer. Now where da ya hid a mule and a halfer? Look's like Sly is takin' lessons from da Wise Ones. Speakin' in riddles when plain talk would get the job done right quicker. Well, ifen we be dealin' wid magic, then often what appears to be so ain't so. And it be quite a waste of effort ta put all this together ta trap peoples inta jumping off a tree. Well, guess ifen Sly ain't gonna speak up, time fer one of us ta steps forward. So ta speaks." Cirg places his pack on his cart and casts an unseen servant to take position near the arrow. He puts one end of a rope in the sturdy Sir Thomas' hand, and the other in the possession of the servant. "Well, here goes." Cirg will step to the edge at the arrow, closes his eyes, and put one step forward. Hoping to feel a surface beneath his feet.
Neko Friday January 7th, 2000 5:04:59 AM
Neko waits for some sign as to the result of Crig's...experiment...
Sir Thomas Friday January 7th, 2000 10:02:59 PM
Sir Thomas wraps the rope around his waist to add to his grip and braces himself for a jolt that he hopes doesn't come. His knuckles begin to turn white with the "death-grip" he has on the rope. "Ready when you are Cirg."
D.M. (Anthony) Sunday January 9th, 2000 6:40:59 AM
Cirg steps off the ledge and dissapears the rope that is ties to Sir thomas begins to pull like crazy, it to dissapearing faster and faster untill Sir Thomas is yanked off the lege and dissapears as well.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday January 10th, 2000 12:43:59 AM
Sound returns to the forest and the unseen servant pulls Cirg's cart off the platform and into space. It and the cart dissapear.
Trace Monday January 10th, 2000 5:49:59 AM
Trace just stands there with his mouth wide open feeling helpless as they disappear. "Well then,that is some kind of portal or they just feel to their deaths. I am a betting man and think that it is a portal. Last one to the other side is a rotten egg." While saying a private prayer to Domi Trace leaps forward in the same direction the others went.
Pip Goodfield Monday January 10th, 2000 6:23:59 AM
Pip struggles with his fear, and bravely steps into the tree, bracing for the worst.
Sir Thomas Monday January 10th, 2000 9:45:59 PM
Sir Thomas struggles to keep his grip while the rope becomes more and more difficult to hold on to. He grunts with the effort of holding the rope as he is now holding his breath as well. His footing begins to slip and his weight begins to shift and before he can even rebrace himself he is sucked off the platform sucking in breath faster than it is willing to come.
Alec Monday January 10th, 2000 9:56:59 PM
Alec's stomach clenches as he watches Cirg and Sir Thomas make the leap of faith. Why did'nt Sly tell them about this before leaving them? Alec steps up to the edge of the platform and gingerly feels for the floor (or road) with his extended toe.
D.M. (Anthony) Tuesday January 11th, 2000 2:12:59 AM
Alec feels nothing as he sit there (Alone?).
Neko Wednesday January 12th, 2000 7:06:59 AM
Neko shakes his head, realizing that if he waits for things to make sense he'll be there for a long time, takes a step into the darkness...
Alec Wednesday January 12th, 2000 9:57:59 PM
Alec musters his courage and steps in the direction of the arrow, following the others.
Guardian Solomar Thursday January 13th, 2000 12:12:59 AM
"No yelling . . . no cries of fear . . . no 'thuds' . . . must be safe then," Guardian says as he takes his steps off the platform, following the direction of his friends.
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday January 13th, 2000 5:20:59 AM
Everyone arive, some with more grace than others, safely on the road. Sly is there and is holding her finger to her lips. Sound seems diffrent here, When you turn you herad it is almost as if you can here things at a far distance. The road looks like cut glass. It shimmers with the faint colors of the rainbow, looking ahead one can see the road twisting up and down through the forest sometimes droping to a few feet above the forest floor, sometimes hundreds of feet above the trees. It twists and turns and even loops up and back around on it's self. Sly smiles and motions to you all to follow. She takes a step and all you can see is streaks of her, your eyes find her hundreds of feet up the road, standing upside down in a loop. She motions again and takes another step, this time she is hundreds more feet down the road, motioning you to hurry. Taking a step you feel the wold rush by, another and you have caught up to Sly. You begin to walk, the world rushes, sights fly by and everything in the wold can be heard and smelled. It is an amazing experience. Suddenly a few minutes latter Sly stops and motions as if she is going to step off the raod in a particular place and she wants you to follow. Once you do you find yourself on anothe larger platform. The first thing that you notice is that you are all very tired, much more tired that it would seem a short 10 minute walk would do, the second thing that you notice is that the sun has almost set. When you climbed the tree it was just a bit past noon. There is a place for a camp fire and this platform is covered, to protect it from the wind and rain.
Sly Foxx Thursday January 13th, 2000 3:47:59 PM
After entering on the platform, Sly takes HIS shield and put it on the place where HE will build a small fire. HE goes to the back of the platform and there is some wood, which He brings and put about five or six branches into HIS shield. With HIS flint box and small dry leaves, Sly starts a fire, then turns to Cirg ans says " Now you can cook something, I know you are all tired and hungry, we will rest here for the night. then we will be on our way tomorow. Any questions ?" Sly turns HIS attention to Brother Mule, feeds him and rub him down, before he himself will rest and take the first watch.
Cirg Thursday January 13th, 2000 7:18:59 PM
Cirg nods acceptance of the cooking duties. Digging out what gear he needs from what was obtained in town and from his own supplies, Cirg quickly has the makings of a simple, filling and flavorful stew going. Casting a new servant to replace the one that expired on the road, Cirg has it attend to keeping the stew stirred so he can relax a bit. Once the stew is ready Cirg will have the servant fill the bowls and deliver them. He will later instruct the servant to handling cleaning the cookware and the bowls of those finished eating. And pack the cookware and utensils away before the servant's time expires. When Sly goes to stand watch, Cirg will question just what they should be on the watch for. Given their circumstances. Before staking out a place to sleep Cirg will talk with Alec and Sly. "I was a noticin' this morning me master musta put some spells inta me main spellbook as a gift. Only since the Bell does it seem I have acquired da skill ta see them. One I was a workin' on anyhow to helps me in my work. A strength spell. And one I wish I had loaded up afore we went onta that first platform. A levitate spell. Did any of you encounters this sort of thing? Figure it might be a benfit of da Bell thing. Ifen ya can master any of me new spells yer a welcome ta copy them."
Sir Thomas Thursday January 13th, 2000 7:48:59 PM
Sir Thomas removes and opens his pack to give Cirg free reign over the items he perchased in town. He then removes his helmet and sets it near his pack. He approaches Sly, "Would you like to practice some of those parries after dinner?" He also listens to Cirg's question about what we should be watching for. He eats and practices with Sly some of the parries he mentioned earlier today. After that is over he sets to sharpening his sword a bit and wiping the mud from his boots and armor and body. He then sleeps until it is his watch.
Trace Friday January 14th, 2000 5:28:59 AM
Trace sits down with his head resting on his pack. He throws some jerky to Luke and then begins practicing using his knife to pass the time. "Well Cirg I do thank you for the meal it was a lot better than having to share in Luke's jerky."
Alec d100=51 d100=91 d100=89 d100=98 d100=68 Friday January 14th, 2000 7:30:59 PM
Alec strikes up a conversation with Cirg while eating his stew, "Yes, I too seem to have acquired a few new spells recently. They may have been a gift of the Wise Ones, to help us in our quest." Alec thumbs through his spell book with quill in hand, "I see one that lets me lock things, and one with an Acid Arrow, and a Magic Mouth, and Misdirection too. Feel free to lopy some of mine too. As for me I wouldn't mind learning some of your spells too, since you asked." Alec reads Cirg's spell book attempting to learn: magic servant, spider climb, strength, grease, levitate. Alec learned the magic servant, and levitate. Which he carefully, copies into his spell book with his quill pen. "I seem a bit tired tonight, Cirg. I may just want to hit the sack early tonight. Alec spreads his canvas tarp on the platform, and prepares to sleep under his blanket.
Pip Goodfield Saturday January 15th, 2000 2:44:59 AM
Pip looks around, and seeing Cirg start to cook, offers to help. [forget if he has the cooking proficiency. Could you email me his character sheet, Anthony? I've lost his file in my HD switch]
Sly Foxx Saturday January 15th, 2000 4:58:59 PM
While Cirg is cooking, Sly opens his traveling spell book, and shows Cirg his Read Magic, Magic Missile, Sleep, and Stinking Cloud. He tells Cirg "As you can see my spells are mostly for Hunting, But your Stew is smelling very good. Oh yes I'm glad you all have taken The Leap of Faith, because once I'm on the road I get lost in time and space." Then he goes to Sir Thomas and spars with their weapon, and learns a few moves for a while, then they eat. After he replaces the wood and dry leaves for the next traveler. And sits next to Trace and lets Luke lick the bowl clean. He tells Trace "While we are on the road or on the platform, you should show your ears. If we should meet other elves that will let them know that we are one party and will not fear us." them sits near the entrance of the platform for the night.
Cirg Sunday January 16th, 2000 4:53:59 PM
Cirg waves off the compliments on the cooking. "Me master in magics was used ta da good things in life. One thing I had ta learn was ta cook ta please his tastes. Just sorta part of me training mates. An' afta years of what was served on dat ship I was on, I learned ta appreciate a good meal meself. (Grinning at Foxx) Tell me Sly, just what would ya be hunting wid a Stinking Cloud spell? Now, ifen ya wants a good way ta catch small game fer the cookpot, the Unseen Servant canno be beat. Has no scent ta give it away, moves without making a sound, sets da snare and canno be seen. Very little damage ta the meat as well." Cirg takes some time before dozing off to update his journal and try to learn some spells from the other two mage's books. (Rolls next posting)
Sly Foxx Sunday January 16th, 2000 9:46:59 PM
Sly sitting there and thinking of the question that Cirg ask of him. Sly gets up from his spot and tip toes to where Cirg was settled and says "You never fought any Orcs before. You know the ones that are on a Bloody Raids. So that one spell works very well on them (Sly winks back) good night we have a long ways to go tomorrow." Then Sly goes back to his spot and dozes.
Guardian Solomar Monday January 17th, 2000 1:23:59 AM
Exhausted from the weird walk, Guardian sits down to meditate. The words of conversation between his friends blurrs into distant chatter, 'til finally it is not even heard by Guardian at all. His thoughts rest on Alemi and his teachings.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday January 17th, 2000 11:44:59 PM
The night passes uneventfuly which is good because there was no formal watch set up and all thought that some one else was on watch. All rise to the call of a morning bird and the sun.
Alec d20=13 Tuesday January 18th, 2000 1:05:59 AM
Alec rises in the morning, and sets some wood on the old fire site, which he sets aflame immediately by ungulfing it in flame, shooting from his fingers (buring hands). He then finds the stew pot from the previous evening, fills it and places it over the fire to warm for washing (or more stew). Alec watches the sun rise and attempts to determine in which direction they have been taveling on the road (successful navigation proficiecy roll). He then opens his spell book, and studies it patiently while waiting for the rest of the group to awake.
Sir Thomas Tuesday January 18th, 2000 5:18:59 AM
"What a restful night's sleep. I needed that. Good morning all." Sir Thomas wakes a bit more cheerful, but not outright happier, than he has been since the bell incident. He kneels before his bed roll and prays to Alemi and then Domi. He asks for their safety. He stands and stretches letting forth a massive yawn, then packs up his bed roll, dresses in fresh clothing and dons his armor. "Cirg, dinner was delicious last night, thank you. Are going to recreate something like that this morning or are we on our own for breakfast? Just wondering so I know what to do. I'm not intending to be pushy by any means I assure you. I would even be willing to help if you would tell me what to do." He goes about trying to be helpful. While he does so he asks Sly, "Sly, when do we leave for the village, and how far is it by this road? Is this road safe to travel on? Are there bandits, goblins, orcs, dangerous wild animals, anything like that we should be looking for?"
Pip Goodfield Tuesday January 18th, 2000 6:28:59 AM
Pip wakes up, then blanches. "Here we were, sleeping in the woods, no watch and in the open! I can't believe I forgot to mention that. Well, Cirg, I hope your cooking is better than mine for breakfast as well, because I am still a bit sleepy." Pip then turns to everyone who is awake. "I would like to know what happened after you met the ladies, my memory gets very hazy afterwards. And also, to avoid such things as last night, perhaps we should set an agreed upon watch order?" Pip waits for someone to answer.
Trace Tuesday January 18th, 2000 7:39:59 AM
I agree with Pip as far as getting a watch order. Trace rises to his feet and packs his things together to be ready for travel. "Sly will we reach the village today or will it take longer?"
Sly Foxx Tuesday January 18th, 2000 2:17:59 PM
"I don't know when we'll get there, time and space means nothing when you are on the Magic Road, you just follow it." Sly turns to Pip and says "There's nothing to worry about, as long you stay on the platform. The only strangers you'll meet up here are Elvs, and they would have waken up either Trace or me for an explanation. Because, like I told you before, You are thr first Non Elves to travel on the Magic Roads." Sly get some water and oats for Brother Mule. While rubbing the mule down, Speaks to the party,"After breakfast, we'll jump back on the road again. This time it will be easer when you go back on the Road."
Cirg Tuesday January 18th, 2000 3:48:59 PM
Cirg works with Alec to get breakfast started. He quickly has a tasty oatmeal ready to be served. Cirg hands over his journal to Pip for him to scan through to get caught up on the events of the previous day. After setting himself up with spells for the day Cirg is ready to travel as soon as the camp is properly policed and everyone is packed. "As ta watches and such, I'll leaves that ta you what should keep them. Ta be honest I would say neither Alec nor meself should be posted on them fer da next few days at least except when we be short handed for some reason. For those next few days anyway we is goin' ta be busy copying off spells ta give the most options and flexibility ta da group. This can be quite fatiguin'. It might be helpful ifen we knew what kind of spells da rest of ye that can do 'em have loaded up as well. I know I saw some kind of command magic at work against da birdies afore I came upstairs and met da lot of ya. While we be traveling be a good time ta get these sort of things outta way.''
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday January 19th, 2000 2:19:59 AM
The sun seems to shine on the group warming them in joy, almost as if it were proud of the plans the party makes, it seems proud that the people gathered there are begining to talk, get to know one another and work together. It the rises some more and waits for the party to finish any business and get back on the road.
Alec Wednesday January 19th, 2000 2:28:59 AM
"I agree Cirg, we should probably focus our efforts on our magic, which does require rest. I get the feeling that we will reach our destination before too long on a road of this nature." Alec helps pack up the cooking gear with Cirg, then folds up his canvas tarp, and blanket, which he stows in his pack.
Sir Thomas Wednesday January 19th, 2000 4:22:59 AM
Sir Thomas helps police the camp site and packs up his backpack. While putting stuff away he looks up. "I would be happy to take the first watch and it is fine with me if those that need to transfer spells or whatever are relieved from watch or at least should be part of a two person watch while they are working on their spells. I'm very flexible, so if someone has a better idea I'll go with it." After finishing packing he puts his helmet on his head and "breakfast was as breath-taking as dinner was Cirg, thank you. I'm ready to go when everyone else is, does anyone need any help with anything. I'd be more than happy to lend a hand." Sir Thomas dusts of his chest and wipes his face to clean of any crumbs or dust that may have escaped his notice.
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday January 19th, 2000 4:54:59 AM
Alec determines that they have been traveling east and north.
Trace Wednesday January 19th, 2000 7:27:59 AM
Trace stands and stows his gear for travel. He then helps return the place like they found it when they arrived. "Sir Thomas I will take last watch I am an early riser any ways. Well I am all ready. After you Sly .......lead the way to our destany."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday January 19th, 2000 8:51:59 AM
Pip looks around, then notices Mirt has caught up with them somehow. "Mirt! I plain forgot about you! Go ahead and climb up on my shoulder, that way you can come along." The grey tabby jumps up on Pip's shoulder. "Well, I'm ready. And we should set a watch, just in case those Orcs you were talking about decide to come calling. And even in Elven forests there are things deadlier than Elves." With that, he waits for Sly to lead them on to their next stop.
Sly Foxx Wednesday January 19th, 2000 4:29:59 PM
Sly checking Brother Mule for the last time,putting the water skins on his back. Turning to the partyand says " Don't worry it's going to be easier this time. Just watch and do it like this" Sly turns and walks off the platform and disappers."
Brother Mule Wednesday January 19th, 2000 4:32:59 PM
The Mule look at the party"HE HA" and trots off the platform and also dissapers,
Pip Goodfield Wednesday January 19th, 2000 6:15:59 PM
Pip sighs, and steps onto the platform with Mirt on his shoulder.
Cirg Wednesday January 19th, 2000 9:14:59 PM
His stuff packed, Cirg follows Pip off the platform.
Alec Wednesday January 19th, 2000 11:41:59 PM
Alec shoulders his pack, and follows Sly off the platform.
Guardian Solomar Thursday January 20th, 2000 12:22:59 AM
Guardian scrambles his belongings together and follows the group. "Cirg, the magic I use is for priests--not the sort of thing that can be written down, from what Guardian Jundu tells me." Catching up with the others, Guardian feels more confidence now that he's prayed to his god. "You know, next time Cirg or Pip fixes the food, you may want me to purify it first. For our taste's sake . . ."
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday January 20th, 2000 12:50:59 AM
The second day on the road is much the same as the first. Time seems to pass in a heart beat, Then Sly steps off the road and when you follow, it is dark and you are starving. Sly is standing toe to toe with another elf. He has his swords drawn and his eyes go wide when you all step through. a low growl rumbles up through his throat. He looks to be an older elf and if the notches in his armor are any tale, he is a formidable warrior.
Pip Goodfield Thursday January 20th, 2000 6:42:59 AM
Pip looks up at the Elven warrior, and quickly puts up his hands. "We're not here to fight!" He exclaims, making sure he's ready in case the Elf decides to take a swing.
Trace Thursday January 20th, 2000 7:08:59 AM
Trace steps in and sees the older elf holding his sword. Without much thought Trace begins speaking in a bussness tone in Elven tounge to the elf in hopes that it might calm him down. "Hello brother elf you are the first elf we have seen since traveling on these magic roads, I am Trace." All the while talking to the elf Trace manuvers his sheild in front while keeping a hand on his sword.
Sly Foxx Thursday January 20th, 2000 12:30:59 PM
"Hold Sir Elf."Sly speaking in elvish and holding his hand with the mark, hoping to give enough time for those with magic to work up their spell. Sly continues " We are on a quest from The Wise Ones, Lady Justice ask us to come to the Capitol and Talk to the Lords about the problems the Elves have been having lately." All the time Brother Mule is very skittish, prance around to his (older elf)left. Sly is hoping all this will distract and calm him down a little.
Cirg Thursday January 20th, 2000 3:35:59 PM
Cirg sees the possible confrontation developing and leaves it to the first arrivals to resolve. He takes position with his cart as far away from the strange elf as conditions allow. He palms the components for an unseen servant while doing this.
Sir Thomas Thursday January 20th, 2000 9:16:59 PM
Sir Thomas moves to the front of the group that just stepped off the road. He takes a passive stance making no move for a weapon. He is in a defensive position between the group and the older elf to protect the magic-users should other elves be waiting close by. He says nothing and tries his best not to look nervous while appearing as harmless as he can in his armor.
Alec Friday January 21st, 2000 1:58:59 AM
Alec keeps to the rear of the group initially. He casts a shield spell while blocked from the view of the warrior elf (so as not to appear threatening). He will then step to the side of the group while waiting for a reply to Sly's greeting.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=13 Sunday January 23rd, 2000 7:43:59 AM
A dagger appears in the elder elfs off hand. "You speak one language but move like a trained group, already you feel that you have me flanked, and if it were not for the archers behind you, your magic useers would have a large advantage over us. However you are all still young and have time to learn." Then his eyes go like ice and his voice becomes steady and commanding. "Disarm your selfs now, lay weapons and spell componets on the floor and take three steps to your right. You are tresspassing on elven lands."
Cirg Sunday January 23rd, 2000 4:03:59 PM
Cirg takes note of the fact it is possible to foresee the arrival of others that come along the path. Something Sly and Trace will have to learn to master if they are to continue to travel these roads. But for the moment there are other matters to deal with. Cirg wears no name tag proclaiming him a magic user, nor is his build that of a normal caster. The components he palmed are no longer visible in his hand. So with empty hands spread out, Cirg takes a step into the open. Sort of in compliance with the elf's instruction. Looking the elf directly in the eye, Cirg grins and taps the tattoo exposed on the back of his wrist. "Now matey, Ifen I were ye I'd be a listening more closely ta what da Foxx do say. We has business wid yer folk. We be here at invite, not trespass. And I has the paper ta proves it. Ifen ye be no afraid of da likes of us. What wid all yer arches his away and all. Now, I'm casting a spell that'll do ye no harm, but will fetch that proof fer ya to see. Then we can talk 'bout terms. Now laddie, how many of ye might there be joinin' us fer dinner?" Cirg summons the unseen servant and instructs it to fetch the scroll given them by the Wise Ones from his pack to present to the elf.
Sly Foxx Sunday January 23rd, 2000 4:55:59 PM
"Sir,"replies Sly,"The onlyone in danger here, is me. Like my little Halfling Friend here,"(pointing to Pip)While bending, putting his shield down at his feet. Showing the warrior that there's no other weapons on his back)putting his eating knife and Bolo in his shield. "said, we are not here to fight. We are here to fill a request from the Five Ladies. Lady Justice said that You, the elvs here are having problems, much like our own. She said to come to the Capitol, and speak to the Lords, that is why we are here." Sly Turns to his companions, and speak in common. "Sir Elf here wants us to disarm and step to the left." Then turn bach to the Warrior Elf, and speak in elvish. "I will stand in frount of you, if you dougth anyone of us, Strike me first."
Brother Mule Sunday January 23rd, 2000 4:58:59 PM
Sly pats the mule nose, and the mule seeing that Sly is not affraid,the mule calms down.
Sly Foxx Sunday January 23rd, 2000 5:04:59 PM
"Sir" Sly speaks to the Warrior Elf. "His name is Cirg uDuom is the best cook around, wait till you taste his his rabbit stew or anything grub."
Pip Goodfield Sunday January 23rd, 2000 7:16:59 PM
Pip looks at the Elf. "Most of my life, I have made it a point to stay away from Elves. Trust me, I have no wish to discomfort you. I really wish to find Donk and Holly, who disappeared recently. Holly said that she would lead these people," Pip points to the people from the north, "To Hook city. But she disappeared just before we met Sly here. We have no quarrel with Elves or Elf-kin, and, although I remember little after seeing only one of the Ladies, I believe what Sly says is true, that the Ladies sent us to aid you." After that, Pip relaxes a little, still ready to dodge anything headed his way...
Sir Thomas Sunday January 23rd, 2000 8:21:59 PM
At the mention of archers at their back, Sir Thomas turns his head to see if he can locate them while silently cursing himself for leaving the rear unguarded. ::TO HIMSELF:: "of course there would be a trap. Anything that looks to be what it appears is usually too good to be true." In compliance with the demands of the elf he draws his sword and places it on top of his shield in front of him. He stands ready to get his shield and protect his friends from the archers should anything break out.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=7 Monday January 24th, 2000 12:18:59 AM
As Cirg begins to cast his spell the Elf closes his eyes and briefly touches his neck. Suddenly an arrow flies from behind Cirg spliting the spell componets and disrupting the spell. The servant is never called and the spell is wasted. The elf the growls again. "Disarm, step, now." The elf then opens his eyes. He looks as if he is growing nervous. Sir Thomas sees nothing behind them. Cirg on thinking about being seen coming remembers something about the elfs reaction when they all showed up. Upon Pip's mention of Holly and Donk the Elf seems to become even more anxious. Things are getting VERY tense.
Cirg Monday January 24th, 2000 5:39:59 AM
Cirg tries to take things in stride. Not that having his concentration disrupted is ever something he enjoys. But his master was pretty thorough if not too kind at times. Cirg takes a moment to ponder things again while the elf issues yet another ultimatum. The elf was not ready for the arrival of others Cirg now realizes. Yet they were ready with an ambush before Sly must have arrived. "Ah, nice shot ta yer mate there. I most certain' do appreciate da fine touch displayed. Sly. Could ya tell from his fingertalk how many he might have ta call upon fer help? Seems ta me the trouble that worries these elvies must already know 'bout da roads. Otherwise these fellas would not have had an ambush ready afore you arrived. So, matey. First, might ye not have a moniker we can call ye by asides matey? Second, ya really aughts ta consider that we is come ta help ya. And dis is no way ta make a good impression on Allies. Third, just what was ya waitin' ta ambush afore we came upon ya? Cause fer sure it were not us. And fourth, ya really ought ta check out da note."
Trace Monday January 24th, 2000 5:41:59 AM
With Luke starting to growl waiting for his masters command to attack Trace stops before laying down his weapon. Speaking in Elven "Kind sir as I belive you are a strong warrior and obviously good at magic I dont belive that there are archers behind us as I cant see them. I say we dont mean you harm and ask that you backoff your offensive guestures. I say this becuase, you sir are alone " After telling this Trace grips his sword and sheild waiting for an attack.
Sir Thomas Monday January 24th, 2000 6:35:59 AM
As tempers begin to flare Sir Thomas realizes that his companions don't want to relinquish control of the situation to this stranger so he retrieves his sword and shield from the ground and moves to the back of the party. He faces the woods and tries his hardest to spot the archers that are supposed to be back there. He readies himself to step between his friends and arrows aimed at their backs. He wispers to those close to him "I will try to protect your backs if this breaks out. Lets try to diffuse the situation though. I don't really want to try to deal with angry elves when we get to the village." If any arrow comes from the woods Sir Thomas will do all that he can to keep it from hitting his friends in the backs.
Pip Goodfield Monday January 24th, 2000 7:54:59 AM
Pip looks at Cirg and Trace, annoyed. "Guys, you're not going to make it any better by casting spells and being angry. And Sir Elf, I don't believe I've heard your name, mine's Pip, despite my friends acting a bit jumpy and stuff, we'd rather help you than hurt, but we will defend ourselves if need be. And I can tell you've heard of Holly and Donk, do you have any idea what happened to them?"
Sly Foxx Monday January 24th, 2000 4:44:59 PM
"Alright taht did it" Sly said, as he bend down and retrived his Knife and Bolo. Then putting his equipment away. " I gave you (pointing to the Warrier Elf) turning to Cirg, he replied "I know that there is nobody on the road, because I was on Watch last night, When I was sleepy, I laid down in frount of the entrance to the platform and nothing or nobody tough me, that means that nobody was behind us and we are in no danger from behind. Then when we emerge from the road and came face to face with this Warrior Elf, the animals acted up. Then when we spoke to them, they calm down. When This Elf attack Cirg with his magic, the animals acted up again. that means only one thing, HE'S alone, there is nobody else around."(trying to calm Brother Mule)Turning to the Warrier Elf again, Sly said "Now if you don't know that we mean you no harm and you want to fight that bad,that you are willing to take all of us on, go ahead and strike. The LORDS will love you for that." Sly turn to Pip and tells him to get some wood for the meal. Sly ask Cirg,Neko and Guardian Solomar "Now how do we start the fire ? Anybody have a fire spell ?" That leaves the rest of us to perswade this Sir Elf to eat with us. . ."
D.M. (Anthony) Tuesday January 25th, 2000 1:35:59 AM
The elf throws his dagger to the ground and touches his hand to kneck again. Suddenly elves begin appearing in the trees behind you, all armed with long bows, three, four, five, seven in all. The elf then speaks.
D.M. (Dalath) Tuesday January 25th, 2000 1:38:59 AM
"I am called Dalath, and you all have until the count of three to comply with my wishes." He begins to wave his sword about, he seems almost to make it dance, and as it wips through the air the blade seems almost to sing. Dalath then begins to cast a spell with his off hand. He speaks again. "3"
Guardian Solomar Tuesday January 25th, 2000 1:43:59 AM
"This bravado seems foolish." Guardian drops his staff and belongings to the ground. He then raises his arms slowly, to show that he has complied. Guardian lowers his head reverently toward the lead Elf. "Friend, I am Guardian Solomar, your obedient servant."
Alec Tuesday January 25th, 2000 2:19:59 AM
Alec raises his hands anong with Solomar. Alec maintains his sheild as he looks around at the archers decending upon the party. Alec is still not convinced that this is all real. He takes a long hard look at the archers to determine if they are real. (saving throw against illusion).
Sir Thomas Tuesday January 25th, 2000 3:05:59 AM
Sir Thomas speaks out without taking his eyes from the elves in the trees. "What are we going to do guys? It seems that this fellow is dead st in his course. Someone decide so we are all on the same page." He then takes two steps toward the elves in a nonthreatening manner and stabs his sword into the ground so it stands erect on its own. He then returns to his original position with his shield for protection. He then draws his dagger and drops it to the ground. "I have no other weapons but I will keep my shield to protect my friends and myself." He begins to concentrate on the group of elves to see if they have evil intentions. (Detect evil)
Cirg Tuesday January 25th, 2000 4:30:59 AM
Cirg does a quick count and concludes the odds are not in their favor at this time. Not against an equal number who move as one while those he travels with are still learning about each other. And half have yielded to some degree already. Cirg holds out his still empty hands and steps over by Alec. He makes no move to remove his hand axe from where it is concealed beneath his raincloak."I be suggesting the rest of ye do as the oh so reasonable Dalath asks. Probably just another damn test of da Wise Ones anyway. Not likely da Shadow King has these fellows under his control, buts one never knows. Sly, do ya not have some name ta give noble Dalath that will vouch fer ya from your time wid them?"
Trace d4=4 Tuesday January 25th, 2000 6:51:59 AM
Trace growls in frustration. He leans down and lays down his sword. Still holding on to his sheild Trace begins to rant "I tell you men this, this is the last time I lay down my sword and the only reason I am not takeing his head off is because some of you have left youselves open to an attack. Your obedient servant? are you kidding me? You have no idea who this is and for all we know it might be our enemy and with out so much as a fight you surrender. I say again this is the last time I lay down my sword." Trace stands ready for an attack holding only his sheild expecting the worst. The whole time waiting Trace is kicking himself for giving in. Wrong or right never expose yourself to sure damage. Holding both hands behind the sheild for defense Trace feels his dagger on his forearm and readies it out of sight just incase. (ooc: roll was for Luke's earned hp)
Pip Goodfield Tuesday January 25th, 2000 8:38:59 AM
Pip looks around, taking it in. "I'm not exactly sure what it is you want, unless it's to lower my weapons, which weren't raised, but I'd rather not find the alternative out. But I must say, even marauders would probably welcome aid..."
Sly Foxx Tuesday January 25th, 2000 12:08:59 PM
Sly is trying to keep his head cool, then get another idea and looks Warrier Dalath and says "Dalath Hmmm Dalath,I seem to remember something." Sly goes on the Mule back and pulls out his Father sword, and shows it to Dalath with one hand holding the handle and one hand holding the blade, and says "Do you remember this sword ? This is the sword that belong to My Farther... His name was Redd Foxx better known to his friends as Red Oak, the Hero of Evergreen Tribe on the fringe of DreMoria. My Father died defending the little village from the band of outlaws. Giving most of the villagers time to come to the Capitol, and ask for asylum. And since my Farther died for the good of the Elves, the Lords said that we, my Mother White Foxx, my sister Ruby Foxx and I were welcome to the Capitol. So NO SIR I will not surrender to you and wil die first." then turning to Trace, ask this qustion "Trace is MURDER of a welcome guest still has the same price ?".
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday January 26th, 2000 3:17:59 AM
Alec makes no saving throw so nothing can be concluded. No evil is sensed anywhere in the area. The Elves hold their positions in the trees. Dalath continuses to cast with his off hand. The sword still sings.
D.M. (Dalath) Wednesday January 26th, 2000 3:21:59 AM
Looking at Slyy he continuse to cast as he speaks. "That there sword could have been stolen from it's rightful owner, you could be the Orcs returining to do more damage. You could come from the Ladys and you could have killed their emasarys, I have no way of knowing,I have sworn to hold my post against all marauders, life or death. NOW FOR THE LAST TIME STAND DOWN I SAY." He then takes a slow breath and says. "2"
Cirg Wednesday January 26th, 2000 5:48:59 AM
Cirg can only shake his head as Dalath rationalizes to some rather extreme conclusions. He laughingly replies to Dalath with a trace of pity included. "By Yawnrha's rosy nips, no wonder me master said ta pity da poor elves. Once a people with much ta be proud about, only now all they gots left is their stubborn pride. No wonder man has driven ya all inta hiding. Try what ifin' a mite harder there Dalath and ya can convince yerself ye own mates are plottin' against ye. Orcs!!! Does we look like orcs? We is as standed down as needs ta be matey. Ya got all the pluses and we be ready ta talk. And does ya dare risk takin' out what might be da bearers of what yer people need ta survive da days ahead. Already my own people had ta be reminded by da Wise Ones that we were foretold. Might do ya some good ta make sure none of yer own people's prophecies get knocked ta hell and back ifen ya makes da wrong move against us. Ifen we meant ya harm we would have stopped talkin' long afore now."
Trace Wednesday January 26th, 2000 6:48:59 AM
Not really wanting to harm another elf Trace spits on to the ground, Grabs his sword again and commands in a loud voice as he can muster. "BACK OFF OR DIE Dalath. We do not want to harm you but you will feel the wrath of the CHOSEN ONES if you do not stop this foolisness." Now you sir have to the count of one to decide your fate!" Trace grips his sword and sheild prepareing to take off the agressors head. Luke is now barking feverishly anticipateing the comeing actions.
Sly Foxx Wednesday January 26th, 2000 2:06:59 PM
"Aaha then you do reconnise the sword."said Sly "Where You and, let me try to remember now, Yes, about three other elves, went with you to our old village ? And when you and your party came back, DID you not give this sword to my mother ? AND Didn't a small half Elf KICK you in the leg ? Because the little elf tought you had something to do with his Farther death ? Well now you have a chance to kill that little brat elf. . . Oh yes you are going to make not only the Lords and the Wise Ones disapointed, But the SHADOW KING will love you all ?" Sly turns to Brother Mule and tries to calm him.
Brother Mule Wednesday January 26th, 2000 2:22:59 PM
Brother Mule is very skiddish and you can see the fear build in his eyes. He sences the magic arround him.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=13 d8=1 d20=2 d8=2 d20=15 d8=6 Wednesday January 26th, 2000 11:52:59 PM
Tentions begin to mount and then as if things could not get any worse, six men step off the road. They all look to be large elfs. They all smile and look about at the confusion as if amused by it. The Dalath's spell goes of and the faces of the men seem to melt and flow away as if they were illusion. There before you stand 6 Orcs, ugly and brutish. Dalath screams. "I knew it, tratiors to life, now you all die!!!" Dalath runs foreward and strike three times at one of the orcs, almost severing his arm from his body. The orcs then draw and prepare to attack. At this same moment the other elfs in the trees dissapear as well. (OOC: remeber who is disarmed and who is not: It is now the partys init.)
Pip Goodfield d10=1 d20=6 Thursday January 27th, 2000 12:46:59 AM
(Roll in case individual init is needed) Pip grabs his staff from where he laid it, and prepares to fight the Orcs. "We're against them, not with them!" He calls off to the retreating Dalath. Pip gets his staff at the ready, and attacks the nearest Orc, if able. (misses even if he gets it off)
Sir Thomas d20=10 d8=4 Thursday January 27th, 2000 12:48:59 AM
Sir Thomas doesn't hesitate. He steps forward and grabs his sword from where it is stuck in the ground and charges the orcs. As he goes for his sword he yells over his shoulder to his friends, "I don't know what kind of trap this is, but I know that orcs are no good. Lets do our job!!" Then as he charges the orc he cries "In Domi's name you shall cause this world no more harm!! Domi, give me strength!!" Approaching his target, he slows his charge to get himself under control before taking a mighty swing at the evil creature before him. (rolled 10, hit ac7, for 4 hp)
Cirg Thursday January 27th, 2000 1:39:59 AM
Cirg steps toward the north edge of the platform from his position to near Alec, backing away from the new threat to give the real fighters more room to swing and move. As he moves he collects another component from his bandoleer and casts an unseen servant. He instructs the servant to pick up the dagger Dalath had tossed to the ground moments earlier, and then use it to trip up the nearest orc. The servant is to keep at this as long as there are orcs to trip. Following that Cirg will prepare sling and bullet for use as fast as he can manage.
Trace d20=13 d8+3=7 Thursday January 27th, 2000 4:19:59 AM
Trace watching the Orcs move in, he instincly hammers his sword down on the nearest orc(#5orc hitting armor class of 2 doing 7 pts damage). The orc screams in pain as the balde cuts deep.
Luke d20=12 2d4(3+2)=5 Thursday January 27th, 2000 4:24:59 AM
Luke watching his master move in to actions follows suite, sinking his teeth into the same orc as his master hit. (hit ac of 6 5pts damage)
Sly Foxx d20=3 Thursday January 27th, 2000 11:14:59 AM
Sly is taken by suprise and since he is in back of Dalath now, Sly will go after ors#4. Sly will make aright sholder roll and come back up on left knee, trying to jab with his right hand, then taking his bolo with left hand and try to snare the feet of that orc#4 in the next round. Sly shout to the mule"Brother Mule, protect the Mage."(thac 0-17)
Brother Mule d20=2 Thursday January 27th, 2000 11:20:59 AM
Brother Mule tries to take a bite at ork#4, misses, and trots come to rest in frount of Alec. In between Neko and Guardian Solomar.
Guardian Solomar d20=10 Thursday January 27th, 2000 11:42:59 PM
Guardian shakes his head, remembering the mock that Trace gave him. "I suppose I was a bit naive for trying to diffuse the situation." Guardian looks into the eyes of Dalath, the one who decieved him and commands him: "Sleep."
Alec d20=8 Friday January 28th, 2000 9:48:59 PM
Alec reaches into the pouch on his belt, and retreives a dart, over which he sprinkles a pinch of powdered rhubarb. He then wraps the dart in an adder's stomach before taking careful aim at the nearest orc not engaged already in combat. Just as he throws the dart, brother mule brushes his leg, distrating him, the acid arrow is thrown wide, missing it's target. (unless orcs are AC 10)
D.M. (Anthony) Sunday January 30th, 2000 6:34:59 AM
the turn will be held untill after I hear from Guardian or, untill after 4:30 tommarow. Sorry for the confusion.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=10 d20=6 d20=18 d8=4 d20=6 d20=13 d8=3 d20=19 Monday January 31st, 2000 1:45:59 AM
Dalath saves, although the fire and the anger in his eyes makes him as Guardians enemy. #1 strikes at Sly and misses. #2 Slices at Pip striking true, causing 4 points of damage. #3 Stabs at Guardians back but misses as well cursing in Orcish. #4 Stabs at Sir Thomas striking a glancing blow across his shoulder, and smiling at the sight of blood doing 3 points of damage.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=3 d20=8 Monday January 31st, 2000 1:50:59 AM
#5 Brings his sword far up over his head and swings downward with the intent to cleve the dog into, Luke dodges at the last minute and the sword buries itself in the wood. #6 Thrusts at Dalath and misses him as the elef eaisly parries the clumsy thrust.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=12 d20=17 d20=7 3d8(2+4+1)=7 Monday January 31st, 2000 1:56:59 AM
Dalath strikes at #6 three times only missing once. almost hacking the other arm from his body, the Orc seems barely able to stand.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday January 31st, 2000 2:08:59 AM
The Orcs are AC 6, Thaco 18. Sir Thomas misses his strike, and the unseen servant picks up the dagger, however it is unable to fight. Sly seems to be unable to perform the many actions she tried this round. Brother Mule, to frightened to fight comes behind Sly nuzzling his back as if in an attempt to hurry and leave. This may hamper the ability of Sir Thomas and Sly to fight, although it seems to be destracting the orcs from combat as they make fun of the man with a pet dinner.
Alec d20=5 Monday January 31st, 2000 3:00:59 AM
Alec draws his dagger and thrusts it at the nearest orc. missing by a long shot. He recalls a similar incident at a church recently. (sheild still up, AC4 to frontal attacks)
Sir Thomas d20=9 d20=10 Monday January 31st, 2000 4:20:59 AM
Sir Thomas doesn't even seem to notice the cut on his shoulder. But fire rises in his eyes as he feints to the left and comes with a mighty backhanded swing. (rolled 9, missing ac6) A little too mighty as the Orc saw it coming and ducked the swinging sword. WIthout even hesitating to regain his balance from the missed swing Sir Thomas lunges forward leading with his shield trying to stab the orc and pin him to the platform. (rolled 10 missing an as 6) The Orc uses Sir Thomas' shield to roll away from the strike and is unscathed by either attack. (bastard sword specialization 3:2 attacks:rounds) Sir Thomas spins around to continue the confrontation with the fowl beast. "You will not escape Domi's wrath so easily creature." Sir Thomas rumbles in a steady moderated tone poisoned with hatred toward the evil orc.
Luke d20=1 Monday January 31st, 2000 4:54:59 AM
Caught off guard by the thunder of the orcs sword Luke merely snaps at him only biteing at air. The half hearted effort in attack only makes sure of his defense.
Trace d20=12 d8+3=5 d20=12 d8+3=10 Monday January 31st, 2000 5:06:59 AM
Trace becomes inraged at the sight of the orc trying to kill his trusted compainian is filled with adrinalin. Screaming his war cry Trace spins with a slice across the orcs chest. With that swing it doubles over the orc. Trying to take full advantage of this Trace brings his sword up high and hammers a thundering blow to the orc. Blood is now flowing freely from the foul beast.
Brother Mule 2d4(1+2)+1=4 Monday January 31st, 2000 8:40:59 AM
(OOC-Damage from 2 Magic Missils should be die result 2 die(1 and 2)plus +1 and +1 = 5 damage) Sly feeling very foolish lying there, his hunting instinct comes to play. Sly instead of going for his Bolo, open his hand and says "Poohdo" sending two Magic Missels at orc #1. Then get back to his feet, and tells Brother Mule get to the back.
Sly Foxx Monday January 31st, 2000 8:45:59 AM
OOC-that post should read Sly Foxx instead of Brother Mule.(the mule is not that talented)
Cirg d20-4=9 Monday January 31st, 2000 3:26:59 PM
Cirg sees his instructions to the servant need clarification. He has the servant go from trying to trip up orcs to merely moving the dagger blade low to the ground so that when an orc steps its foot will land on the blade's edge or point. As the orcs are unlikely to be looking down this should work to aid one of the other fighters. If they do notice the dagger shifting about the distraction should likewise gain one of the real fighters an edge. Cirg sends a bullet at the orc engaged with Thomas. It misses but Cirg hopes it al least distracts the target to give Thomas some aid. Deciding more aid is needed then mere bullets will provide, Cirg reaches over to pull the leather hides from the top of his cart.
Pip Goodfield d6=6 d4=3 Monday January 31st, 2000 5:37:59 PM
Pip swings at Orc #2 (OOC: I think staff does d4, but if it does d6 I rolled that too. Early morning and no handy references) (OOC:I rolled a 16, then went back to check something and Netscape erased it.), hitting it with a solid 'thwack,' then gets ready to dodge out of the way of any more blows.
Guardian Solomar Monday January 31st, 2000 10:30:59 PM
Guardian, in the next moment, locking eyes with Dalath, picks up his staff. "May Alemi deal justly with you, and may he protect my friends and me from your unkindness toward us." Guardian readies his staff to defend against an attack.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=4 Tuesday February 1st, 2000 3:03:59 AM
The Party does well this round, Trace slices through Orc #5 killing him, Guardian turns to face Orc #3, however the servant still refuses to enter combat (ooc: please read the spell, the servant can not enter combat) Brother Mule seeing the blood takes the hint and runs for the tree entrance, dissapearing inside. Pip Hits his orc with his staff (OOC next time please re-roll) doing a little damage but mostly just making him mad.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=19 d8=3 d20=12 d20=14 d8=7 d20=2 d20=4 Tuesday February 1st, 2000 3:09:59 AM
The Orcs strike. #1 catches Sly off guard and cuts his face doing some superficial damage (3 pts) #2 angry at Pip Swings wide and misses. #3 facing Guardian smiles and strikes hard (OOC I dont have your updated character sheet guardian please re-send quick, thanks) Hitting AC4 and doing major (7pts) damage. #4 Slices at Sir Tom missing badly as he still Jokes about the donkey. #6 Misses Dalath, and falls to his knees in pain.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=8 d20=12 d20=13 d8=3 d8=8 d8=5 Tuesday February 1st, 2000 3:11:59 AM
Dalath cuts the head from #6 as it falls to it's knees.
Trace and Luke d20=6 d20=17 d8+3=6 Tuesday February 1st, 2000 7:38:59 AM
Trace gives the command for Luke to attack the orc that is fighting Pip. The orc seeing the dog move in paries easliy. Trace takeing advantage of the orc putting full attention on Luke moves in for a quick slice on the orc. It screams out in pain as blood covers his arm and splatters the area.
Cirg Tuesday February 1st, 2000 3:11:59 PM
Cirg has no time to puzzle out the servant's inaction. . But this is his first combat as a mage after all. Always before it had obeyed his instructions exactly. This almost reasoned reluctance on its part to execute actions makes Cirg think once again about how the Wise Ones treated his servant back at the inn. Maybe there really is more to the servant then he was taught. But that is for later. The orcs have displayed no signs of teamwork, apparently they are inclined toward individual action. Which should indicate they are unlikely to support each other the way Cirg's companions do. Grabbing two of his leather hides off his cart, Cirg begins to swing the hides in great arcs before him as he works his way around the edge of the fight. If one of the orcs turns his attention toward Cirg it will have to expose itself to attack from the rear from one of the other fighters. If attacked directly Cirg intends to attempt to ensnare the attacker in the hides and dodge away. Cirg directs the servant to grab the last hide off the cart and bring it over to him. He does not instruct it to drop the dagger.
Sly Foxx d20+1=4 Tuesday February 1st, 2000 5:19:59 PM
Sly taken back by the slice to his face, makes a wild swing. Thinking to himself'this is not like Sir Thomas or Trace taugh me, I wonder what I'm doing wrong ?'
Pip Goodfield d20=8 Tuesday February 1st, 2000 5:39:59 PM
Pip swings at Orc #2, going wide. He calls to Cirg, "Stop fooling around and help us!"
Alec Tuesday February 1st, 2000 11:58:59 PM
Alec steps back from the fray of battle and reaches into his belt pouch, palming a small conical piece of parchment. He casts Ventriloquism. Immediatlely behind the group of battling orcs is heard a voice yell out in common, "Let's kill these hideous orcs, men! It looks like our friends could use a hand."
Guardian Solomar d20=18 d6=4 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 12:28:59 AM
Guardian cringes from the force of Orc 3's attack. Guardian swings his ready staff back at the same orc (hitting AC of 2, 5pts damage [+1 str. bonus]). "I can give as good as I get, you filthy beast."
Sir Thomas d20=4 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 12:58:59 AM
The rock sent at the orc by Cirg distracted Sir Thomas as he makes a wild, inaccurate swing at the laughing orc (#4). Mentaly cursing himself for not dispatching this creature sooner, Sir Thomas prepares to defend himself.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=6 d20=16 d20=18 d20=7 d100=36 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 5:42:59 AM
The servant grabs a hide from the cart with out droping the dagger and carries it behind Cirg, Cirg get's the attention of Orc #4, and tangles him up a bit. Alec's ploy while a good one does not seem as effective as it could have been, pehaps the Orcs do not speak common, it does however seem to destract them a bit.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=2 d20=8 d20=11 d20=2 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 5:53:59 AM
Orc #1 seeing the effect it had a moment ago slices again at Sly's face, missing horribly, being destracted by the voice and Cirg's hides. Orc #2 is destracted by the sound of Pip's voice behind him and turns just as he swings missing badly as well. Orc #3 Facing down Gurdian reels from the blow he just took and he too misses. #4 turns and tries to slice through the hides, he dosent cut them but he does yank them out of Cirg's hands.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=17 d20=19 d20=2 d8=3 d8=4 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 5:56:59 AM
Dalath comes to fight along side Sly, striking true twice. Cutting deep and wonding #1 fairly.
Trace and Luke d20=9 d20=13 d20=17 d8+3=9 d8+3=5 2d4(3+2)=5 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 6:26:59 AM
Trace measureing up the orc as his attention is drawn away by a voice from behind all of us he slashes anther time across his chest. While the foul beast stumbles backwards tries to lop off his head. He connects not fully but connects he does. The orc falls backward holding his throat. As soon as he hits Luke bites down on the throat. Seeing that the orc is all but dead Trace spins around to see who is next. At this point Trace is covered in blood while looking for his next victim.
Sir Thomas d20=15 d20=15 d8=4 d8=3 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 6:58:59 AM
Sir Thomas takes full advantage of Cirg's distraction. Without hesitation he takes a nice sized chunk of flesh from the side of the orc with a backhanded slash (rolled 15 hitting ac 2 doing 4+1 for strength points of damage). As the orc turns back to face him Sir Thomas stabs at the orc's neck, but misses it's neck misjudging the direction the orc would turn. Instead he gets it across the shoulder (rolled 15 hitting ac 2 causing 3+1 for strength points damage). He smiles a cruel smile at the injured orc, "I told you Domi would not neglect you for long." (total damage to orc#4 is 9 points of damage)
Sly Foxx 2d4(2+4)=6 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 1:10:59 PM
Sly pull out sand from his poket, then then makes a fist with the first finger and little finger out and says "zee nap" casting Sleep spell in the middle of ork#3, ork#4 and ork#1. then he hope that this time he did something right.
Cirg d20=17 d6=5 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 3:13:59 PM
Cirg backs away as Sir Thomas makes his move against their common foe. If the orc survives Thomas' blows and still comes after Cirg then Cirg will grab up the servant's hide as he retreats and and repeat his distraction act. Meanwhile he will instruct the servant to hold the dagger to the ground, raised 45 degrees and pointing in the direction of the orc. If the orc turns toward Thomas then Cirg will draw his hand axe and strike at the orc from behind. (Hits for 5 damage if this happens) If the orc goes down to Thomas' attack then Cirg will grab up the two hides that were pulled from him and repeat his distraction act to help Sir Thomas against the next opponent.
Pip Goodfield d20=7 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 5:44:59 PM
Pip tries to swing his staff at the Orc's legs, but hits the ground instead. He quickly draws it back, yelling, "Hey, I could use some help here!"
Alec d20=10 Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 7:31:59 PM
Alec is ready to finish off this battle. He takes aim with his dagger, and throws it at the nearest orc still standing, missing terribly. In frustration, he casts his own voice in common right next to the ear of his missed target, whispering, "your gonna die, scumbag!"
Cirg Wednesday February 2nd, 2000 9:42:59 PM
Seeing Alec's dagger go wide, Cirg instructs the servant to take the one it is holding over to Alec. Rising up to waist height so Alec will not have to bend down to get it. He calls out to Alec to alert him to the delivery.
Guardian Solomar d20=6 d8=7 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 2:06:59 AM
Seeing Orc#3 is grounded, Guardian drops his staff and grabs hold of any exposed Orc skin and casts Cause Light Wounds. The spell does 7pts damage.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=5 d20=2 d20=19 d20=15 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 4:07:59 AM
Trace misscalculate his hit on the Orc and it never falls back as he hoped, the Orc is deeply wounded but not out yet. (OOC: guys be careful, describe your hits and misses but allow me to decribe what happens to your enemys.) Sly's spell goes off and Orc #1 falls asleep instantly, Orc #4 follows, Orc #3 however fights on. Alec's dagger almost takes Pips ear off. (You may take a -1 penalty for every person engaged with your target to garntee that you don't ht any one on your side) Gurdian misses grabing the Orc (must hit AC 10) and the spell is wasted.
D.M. (Anthony) d20=16 d8=3 d20=19 d4=2 d8=6 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 4:12:59 AM
Orc #3 Enraged attacks Guardian with a vengance. Cuttin him across the arm for 3 points of dam. Orc #4 tired of the dog slices down violently again causing major damage (6pts).
D.M. (Anthony) d20=9 d20=13 d20=12 d8=3 d8=6 d8=2 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 4:13:59 AM
Dalath not noticing the Orcs have fallen asleep attacks both of them laying bloody streaks across both of them.
Pip Goodfield d20=18 d6=4 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 7:57:59 AM
Pip swings at the nearest Orc's legs to sweep them out from under the Orc. He connects (I think, as it hits AC 4 with called shot penalty, 4 damage), and (providing it falls) brings his staff up to the Orc's neck. (If not, he gets ready for the next attack.)
Trace and Luke d20=7 d20=1 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 8:07:59 AM
Trace is horrified by the massive hit Luke has taken while in shock he gives a crazy and wild swing trying to end the orcs life in one swing. Luke now bleeding merely snaps at the orc but as soon as he moves pain sets in and causes him to miss.
Sly Foxx d20=2 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 12:59:59 PM
Sly seeing that Orc #1 and #4 are asleep, He will leave Dalath , Sir Thomas and Cirg to finish these two. Sly will take notice that Orc #3 is doing damage to the Guardian, will go around Sir Thomas and try to pick up his shield on the floor, then putting it on his left arm. Then Sly will try to attack Orc #3(if there's enough time.)
Cirg Thursday February 3rd, 2000 6:48:59 PM
??? Cirg will continue to help Sir Thomas as best he can. ???
Sir Thomas d20=2 d20=12 d8=1 Thursday February 3rd, 2000 7:50:59 PM
Sir Thomas delays any attacks to Orc #4 noticing its eyes roll back in its head and it fall to the ground virtually motionless. He surveys the scene as he talks to Cirg, "Cirg, I don't know what just happened, but Guardian needs help. See if these two are alive and tie them up if they are. I'll help Guardian." Sir Thomas charges toward where Guardian is engaged with the orc. His voice is raised to Domi in a battle cry the whole way. "Your evil blood will satisfy Domi just like your friend's have. AAAAHHHHHH!!!" He tries a daring move of trying to impale the orc while at full speed since the orc is engaged and not paying attention to his attack at first. It almost backfires as he nearly gets Guardian. He runs past with the effort and turns to attack from the opposite side as Guardian stands. Sir Thomas can't tell if he hit the second time as his battle rage is almost out of control from seeing the blood on Guradian's clothes. (I forgot the orc's ac. rolled 12 hitting ac 5 doing 2points damage if it hit.) (OOC: Do I get 2 attacks since last round I had 1, or is this considered a new fight? Disregard the second attack if it is out of line) The good news of the whole bad idea is that now the orc's escape route has been cut off.
Alec Friday February 4th, 2000 2:14:59 AM
Alec stands back from the fray as his companions finish off Orc #3. He grabs the dagger that the unseen servant has brought him, and stows it in his ankle sheith. He pulls the rope from his pack as he walks around to where orcs 1 and 4 lay sleeping. He quickly hog ties them back to back by their wrists and ankles. He looks around for his fallen dagger.
Guardian Solomar d20=6 Friday February 4th, 2000 11:29:59 PM
Weaponless and bleeding from the Orc 3's attack, Guardian sees Sir Thomas' attack coming. The priest rolls aside, grabbing his staff in the same movement (passed Dex. check). He twirls the staff round until he's returned to his defensive stance.
D.M. (Anthony) d100=70 d20=20 d20=11 Sunday February 6th, 2000 4:24:59 AM
Sir Thomas does indeed get a second attack however he misses AC4 (As long as the fight is contious then the attacks continue. If you stop attacking then it reatarts.) Orc #2 falls to the ground, then tring to roll out of the way rolls right off the platform to his death. Orc #3 attacks Guradian one more time stabing him in the chest near the heart. (8pts dam) He then leaps off the platform onto the road. (even odds people?) Whit that combat has ended, or has it as Dalathe continues to slice at the sleeping Orcs.
Trace and Luke d20=10 d20=8 Sunday February 6th, 2000 6:22:59 AM
After watching the orc fall to his death and the other one run for his life. Trace drops his sword and unslings his bow. As the orc continues to run Trace lets go two arrows one after another to try and stop the orc. In such haste Trace is not able to aim as good, missing with both shots. Speaking in elven he turns to Dalath, "Wait....dont finish them yet...wouldnt you like to know how they found the magic road? I can talk to them;I speak orc." Trace picks up his sword and returns it back to it's sheath.
Trace and Luke Sunday February 6th, 2000 6:27:59 AM
(ooc: you told us that the orc's ac was 6)
Cirg Sunday February 6th, 2000 3:24:59 PM
Cirg lets the elf deal with Dalath. Now that the fighting seems over Cirg looks to see who needs medical help. He turns to check on Neko, whose presence he had not noticed in the excitement. Unless one of the others needs him at once he will see to Luke's serious wounds. Dashing to get his medical kit, this time Cirg will look to get something into Luke to kill the pain and keep the dog under while he works on the deep cuts the dog took. Alec and the Guardian should be able to deal with the other stuff.
Sly Foxx Sunday February 6th, 2000 4:26:59 PM
After Sly pick up his shield and puts it on his arm. Ready to go after the Orc#3, sees Orc#3 hit Guardian Solomar, then leaps onto the road. Sly will go to the Guardian and try to help. Sly look at Trace and says,"What do you mean don't KILL them ! Don't you know that the only good Orc is a dead Orc."
Guardian Solomar d20-2=16 d6+1=2 Sunday February 6th, 2000 8:48:59 PM
Guardian breathes deeply, liquid in his lungs making it sound unpleasant. Guardian prays to Alemi, "Forgive me my misjudgments, and help me now dispense your Justice, Alemi." Guardian pulls his sling and a bullet from the pouch on his side, loads and fires (hit AC 4, 2pts damage). After that final attack, Guardian drops to one knee and clutches the wound hear his heart. "Dalath, forgive this 'round ear's mistake. I was foolish to judge you."
Alec Sunday February 6th, 2000 9:07:59 PM
When Alec sees the mighty blow that the Guardian has taken, he rushes over to his aid. Alec lies him on his back, covering him with a blanket, then tends the chest wound to the best of his abilities.
Cirg Sunday February 6th, 2000 9:44:59 PM
Seeing Alec attend to the serious damage done to the Guardian, Cirg can tell that the two of them will be busy with the Guardian unable to help with the healing. The initial injury to Luke attended to, and the dog sedated, Cirg calls over the unseen servant to hold bandages in place until Cirg can give Luke additional attention. Then Cirg goes over to see if he can give Alec a hand. As far as he can tell the others are okay, save maybe for Neko. Cirg has no time to ponder this right now. He calls for any others who need attention to step over and Alec and he will see what they can do.
Pip Goodfield Sunday February 6th, 2000 11:36:59 PM
Pip looks around, eyes resting on Dalath. "Dalath, if that's your name, it may surprise you to know that while sleeping orcs don't fight back, dead orcs don't explain why they fought in the first place. Maybe if you let one of them live long enough to say WHY they are attacking? Oh, and since we just about got rid of the orcs, maybe you'll trust us now?"
Sir Thomas Sunday February 6th, 2000 11:37:00 PM
Sir Thomas, having failed to stop the orc and prevent it from ever doing any more evil, turns to Alec and Guardian. "Alec, step back for just one second. I believe Alemi can help better than either of us can." Sir Thomas kneels down over the seriously injured Guardian laying his sword on the ground next to him. He removes the glove from his left hand and places it on the deep wound by Guardian's heart. He then bows his head and prays aloud "Alemi, bless me, and this faithful soul with the devotion to serve, the power to heal . . . and the power to live. Please Lord Alemi, close this wound that this soul may serve you tommorrow as he has served you in the past." The healing light of Sir Thomas' prayer begins to eminate from his left shoulder and travels down his left arm and into Guardian's body through the wound. In seconds, Sir Thomas' entire left arm and a large portion of Guardian's chest are engulfed in a faint blue-white light. Then it begins to disappear starting at Thomas' shoulder and finally disappearing into Guardian's wound. (Guardian recieves 6 hp from the lay on hands prayer) Sir Thomas looks up at Alec. "I have done all that I can do. The rest is up to you or Guardian. I can help him again tommorrow if he can last until then. I'm sorry I could not do more." Sir Thomas then grabs his sword and goes over to orc #4 with the hope that Dalath hasn't killed it yet. He makes every effort to keep it alive for questioning.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday February 7th, 2000 5:46:59 AM
Once Thomas closes on the grisly scene he soon notices that there is nothing he can do. Both Orcs are long past saving and still Dalath continues to cut into them. When Sir Thomas gets close however the Elf's head snaps up and Sir Thomas sees true hate in those eyes for a moment, then it fades. He straigten ups and speaks.
D.M. (Dalath) Monday February 7th, 2000 5:52:59 AM
Looking at Gurdian he says, "Thank you brother for understanding and you are forgiven, drink this and you shall be fine," Then looking at Pip he syas "and you little man, you don't know anything yet, but if you are who you say you are you will, you will." He then crosses to the opening of the tree and takes up a guard position again.
Sly Foxx Monday February 7th, 2000 5:28:59 PM
Sly stand near Cirg, and waits to have his face taken care of, when he relates to Sir Thomas"I'm sorry to have disappoint you in battle, I don't know what happen, everything that you and Trace taught me went out of my head. I don't know if it's the sight of the Orc or the hate of T..H..E..M ?" Sly turns and look at Dalath walks to where he(Dalath) is standing. Look him into his eyes and says "Master Dalath thank-you for saving my life back then, I appreciate it very much, but is it not true that only elves can find ELVEN MAGIC? if so How did the Orcs find the ROAD? Was it an Evil Elfs ? Like DROWS ? Please educate me on this question." (Sly face is still bleeding).
Brother Mule Monday February 7th, 2000 5:32:59 PM
Brother mule noses Dalath for something to eat.
Pip Goodfield Monday February 7th, 2000 5:38:59 PM
Pip looks at Dalath. "I am who I say I am. And I'll tell you, I've been afraid of Elves most my lives, but I wanted to go with Donk and Holly. But if I'm going to be met like this every time, I may just start getting prepared to fight, because one way or another I probably will be fighting, although I'd rather it weren't Elves." Pip looks at the Orcs, then remembers something. "One of them got away. Chances are, he's gonna go find his friends and bring them back. If any of you can get to him in time, go ahead, if not, I guess he's pretty far anyways."
Trace and Luke Monday February 7th, 2000 7:24:59 PM
Trace shoulders his bow and draws his sword and shield. " I can track him in no time if yall think that is what needs to be done? I will bring his fowl head back as a foot stool for Guardian." Trace walks to the edge of the platform to give chase to the orc and then turns to Pip..."Pip....I'm an elf....do you fear me?"
Cirg Monday February 7th, 2000 9:24:59 PM
Cirg takes care of Sly's wounds before returning to Luke. He looks to Trace. "The way travelin' da road tires one out, might be a good idea ta stay here. An I'll need ya around when Luke wakes up. Ifen I understands thes roads right, da orc canno return anytime soon anyway. An are ya sure ya knows da roads well enough ta finds yer way back ta us agin?"
Sir Thomas Monday February 7th, 2000 10:21:59 PM
While approaching the dead orc's bodies Sir Thomas begins to become enraged. There was no need for these creatures' slaughter unless they didn't cooperate. He allows the hatred to smolder as he was taught as it is not his place to start a fight with this unfeeling, unthinking idiot. "I will go with you Trace, unless you think I would slow your progress. I am in good shape and two on one is better odds. I am in good shape and can keep up, but I am not quiet, so it is up to you." He waits for Trace's response, but doesn't look at him. His eyes are burning toward Dalath. He takes position so that he is in a position to protect his friends from Dalath should he decide we are enemies again.
Alec Monday February 7th, 2000 11:14:59 PM
Alec has done all he can with Guardian's wound. He then turns to the party members still on the platform. "If we are to stay here for rest, I suggest we clean the platform of these dead orcs. I'm not sure I can tolerate the smell of orc blood much longer." Alec grabs an orc by the arms and drags it to the edge of the platform.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday February 8th, 2000 1:00:59 AM
Guardian takes a moment to recover from the confusion of the past few moments. It's strange to feel Alemi's healing applied to him, as he is so used to giving that healing. To Alec and Sir Thomas, Guardian says, "Alemi bless you, friends, for your kindness to me. I will repay it when I am able." To Dalath, Guardian takes the potion and drinks it. "Thank you friend, I am now truly your humble servant. How can we help you and the other elves?"
D.M. (Dalath) Tuesday February 8th, 2000 2:59:59 AM
Dalath answers Aly's question first. "There are elves in our kingdom that have turned against us, they have shown some of the Orcs how to navigate the roads." Then to Guardian he says "You can put me at rest by proving you are who you say you are brother human."
Trace and Luke Tuesday February 8th, 2000 7:12:59 AM
"Crig once I travel the area I can find my way back. I have a good sense of direction and have been taught how to track and hunt." Trace works out signals with Sly so that we they are close they can comunicate. Trace makes his way off the platform and turns to Sir Thomas. "You are welcome to come but stay atleast 30' behind me so that they wont see both of us if your armor gives us away. If we find the orc by him self lets try and take him alive. If it becomes a struggle to win then we will drop him where he stands." Trace then turns takes a drink of water out of his supply and heads int he direction the orc ran off to. While he makes his way he retrives his two arrows that missed there target. "If we cant find him in a hour or so we will double back to the platform, agreed?"
Cirg Tuesday February 8th, 2000 3:01:59 PM
Cirg looks up in horror at Trace's plan of action. "What happen ta our not separatin' again plan? Trace! Remember that time on da road passes different from outside it. Even Sly could no say how long da journey ta the elflands would take. An she has traveled da way afore. Even ifen da orc reaches help, it should be a day afore they can return here. Am I not right on this Dalath? So stay here, help me with Luke, find out what Dalath can tell us. Please. An' think uponthis. Ifen another party comes across us while ya and Thomas are gone we have Dalath and a wounded Guadrian for warriors. With us mages low on spells. Again recall we only travels ten min or so on the road to cover a day. Yer two hours would have ya back next week sometime. And how exhausted will ya be fer travelin' da road a second time without rest."
Sly Foxx-male Half elf- Tuesday February 8th, 2000 4:48:59 PM
Sly was shaking with rage, replies to Cirg "But Sir Cirg the Orc will get away." turning to face him, Cirg see's in Sly eyes hate like Dalath had when killing that Orc. Sly continues" If I can get to my Bow and Arrows, and help kill that Orc." Now Sly realy sees Cirg face for the first time, strats to realise that there are others to take care of, he ask of Cirg "Why was I chosen? You saw how I was in battle, I miss every time I attack, my timing was off. I'm no Holly, the only thing I wanted was how and where was my mother and sister. All Lady Justice had to say is lead them and sorry kid." Felling very deflated is sprit, sits down next to the entrance of the tree.
Cirg d3=1 Tuesday February 8th, 2000 5:38:59 PM
Cirg finishes doing the best he can for Luke. (Heals 1 point). Taking a moment before going to treat another wound, he stops off next to the despondent Sly. "An' ya thinks others of us be stamped heroes or somethin'? I'm no more then a travelin' carpenter. Alec is a brewer. Its not what we are that will make this happen right. It is what we becomes. And the likes of you, me an' Alec will not become much buts corpses ifen we keep ending up going blade ta blade wid our enemies. Alec near died at da church. One good blow from an orc can take me out. By Yawnrha's sweet hole, yer a beter fighter then the two of us combined. And none other be around ta lead us where we wants ta go. Give it time matey, give it time. Look at it this way ifen ya gots ta kill orcs. Catch that one ya gets only one. Lets him bring back others and ya gets ta kill even more. (Grinning). Maybe."
Pip Goodfield Tuesday February 8th, 2000 6:21:59 PM
Pip sighs. "The Orc is too far off by now, unless you have aid of magic. But sir Elf, why would Elves teach Orcs to use these roads? That seems not to be the acts of Elves that I have heard of. I knew Elves were somewhat ruthless with outsiders, but letting someone like the Orcs in?"
Alec Tuesday February 8th, 2000 7:22:59 PM
Alec pushes the orc off the platform, into the forest below. He then pulls another orc body to the edge of the platform. Addeing to the conversation, "I don't see how one orc is worth chasing after, besides even if he finds friends to chase us again, we seem to have made quick work of them before. I think that elves in the capital would know more about the situation with orcs on the magic roads than we. I say we rest tonight, continue our journey tomarrow, and deal with orcs when we must." Alec continues to clean the platform of signs of battle. When the area is sufficiently clean, he casts a cantrip that causes the area to smell of lemons. "Haaa, lemon fresh."
Sir Thomas Tuesday February 8th, 2000 10:31:59 PM
Sir Thomas hears the strong point posed by Cirg and most of the conversation from the platform as he prepares to blindly follow Trace into the woods. He drops his pack and everything that will slow him down that he doesn't need for the next two hours. "Cirg, I agree with both sides. This evil creature needs to die before he can find friends or harm an innocent. We just happened to be able to kill his friends, but what if he comes across family, or a group of females and their children? Will they be able to defend themselves? On the other hand, I don't really like splitting the group up. But now that Trace is on his way we are split. It is safer that two of us go than one. Please wait for us. He is counting on my help. We will return as soon as we can." He plunges off the platform and into the woods in the direction Trace went only a moment before. His sword and shield are ready for anything that might be looming beyond his vision.
Guardian Solomar Wednesday February 9th, 2000 12:25:59 AM
The young priest rises slowly. "Dalath, you need proof of my humanity. It's in my mistakes, I can tell you." Guardian watches his companions discuss the course of action. "I have some small interest in seeing that Orc dealt with justly." Guardian points at his healing wound. "He scratched me." Grinning, Guardian reaches down to pick up his staff. "Dalath, will you help us?"
D.M. (Dalath) Wednesday February 9th, 2000 4:59:59 AM
Dalath looks to Guardian and says "I have no need of proof you be mortal, one of you said you had proof that you came from the Crones, if that is so, then you had best show it to me and quick." Befoer the others run head long foolishly off he speaks to them as well." Before you go chasing that orc on down the elven road where he fled to there is a few things you should know. First, having never travled the road in the direction the Orc went you will never find your way off. You will walk the road for the rest of your life. Second, the Orcs hold the road from here on in, if you go you walk right into their camp, that is why I am camped here. Third the next exit from the road is 12 hours road time in that direction. Finally if you didn't try it befoer there is no turning around on the road, once your feet are pointed in one direction you can not turn around untill a way station. All that being said, have fun chasing the Orc." The back to Guardian Dalath speaks again. "Your friends are head strong and brave, this will help you all in the long run if you stay together long enough, however they don't think things through and they see themselvs as infalable, they should learn they are strangers in a strange land and trust the guides they have been given, even if that guide says something like put down your weapons and step to the right, what say you round ear?"
Cirg Wednesday February 9th, 2000 3:15:59 PM
Cirg shakes his head as Dalath speaks. He sends the servant to fetch the scroll from his pack. "Now sir, I'll be pointing out ta ya that none but me servant has touched this scroll since it was presented ta us by da Wise Ones. Jus' acase it holds some surprise or is set ta go away once touched. So touch it at yer own risk. Da servant will hold it so ya can reads it. Now, am I ta be understandin' from yer speech ya is now a'spectin' ta be acknowledged as our guide. One that was sent here ta watch special fer us were ya then? Ya certainly concealed that fact well."
Sly Foxx Wednesday February 9th, 2000 4:30:59 PM
"Ahh yes the Scroll,for a minute there I though he was refering to the Amulet that the gnome has,you know OH what's his name, Oh yes Sniffle No No thats not it, Gniffle Yes thats it,he has the Amulet, you know the one that broach that looks like a Lion head and the eyes of the cat seem to be weeping. But he's not here, the only way that he'll catch up with us now is if he flys on a Pegasus."them Sly looks at Trace and Sir Thomas ans says"Brother Elf, your Dog need his master, not strangers. Sir Thomas I think we have met our Guide to the Elven Capitol." And Sly goes back to be very gloommy.
Guardian Solomar Wednesday February 9th, 2000 7:15:59 PM
"Dalath, you speak with wisdom." Guardian lowers his staff and relaxes his tense shoulders. "We seem to think we are impervious to fate because we've been cursed by it." Guardian shows Dalath that tattooes on his hands. "You see, we are doomed for something, and that doom gives us a freedom from common sense sometimes." I call back to Sir Thomas and Trace before they go after the orc. "We should let him go; we will not be here anyway, should the orc decide to bring others back to this spot. And if we are here, we'll be ready to amubsh them. Don't be hasty."
Trace and Luke Wednesday February 9th, 2000 8:26:59 PM
Frustrated Trace slams his sword back into his sheath. "Ok then what is your plan?"
Sir Thomas Wednesday February 9th, 2000 8:45:59 PM
"Wow, that is good information elf. I think it is probably best if we let him go." Sir Thomas begins collecting the items and his pack that he had discarded to go after the orc. "I'm glad you caught us before we went head long into oblivion." He thinks to himself ::thinking:: but that doesn't excuse your actions from earlier. "So we are camping here tonight? Good by me if we do." He takes his pack to Cirg, "are you cooking dinner? If so, feel free to get in here for the supplies I carry." He leaves his pack with Cirg and goes about cleaning up the area and trying to fortify it as best he can. "We should rest as far from the door as possible incase the orcs do return. I will take first watch and I think Watch should be in pairs. Sly would you watch with me? I think we need to talk." He helps as needed by others so that the injured do less and he does more, and to be just all around helpful. He avoids Dalath but keeps a watchful eye on the new comer since he doesn't trust the unrational elf.
Alec Thursday February 10th, 2000 12:35:59 AM
"It sounds like the best plan is to rest here and regain our strength while we make a plan for getting through the orcs ahead. We may have leave the magic road, and make our way to the Capitol on land. Dalath, do you think we can battle our way through the orcs on the road if we unite our strength in combat?" Alec will take some food and a water flask from his pack, and begin to prepare a meal for the group.
Pip Goodfield Thursday February 10th, 2000 2:29:59 AM
Pip looks around. "I don't know about you guys, but I'd rather be ready for any fight I may encounter, and I'd rather it were a fight I could win. Dalath, do you have any rough idea of how many Orcs there are?"
D.M. (Dalath) Thursday February 10th, 2000 5:39:59 AM
Dalath glances at the unrolled scroll, and then nods. "You could be the ones we asked for." Then to the rest of the questions he answers. "I am all thats left of a 25 singer corp. that asulted the outpost down that road. The rest died to allow me an escape route, to warn the others. Down that road is death."
Trace and Luke Thursday February 10th, 2000 6:27:59 AM
Trace makes his bed roll for sleep next to Luke. He then neals and prays to MITTIRI to help guide him in his journeys and take care of him only family Luke. After praying for about 30 minutes he rises and eats with the others. " A little small talk .........Dalath what are singer cor?" After the meal Trace preforms basic maintance to his weapons to ensure good condition and sharping his sword with a wet stone from brother mules pack. Trace then fastens his sheild to his pack and readies a dagger and his sword for battle incase of attack. "Sir Thomas..... wake me after your watch ok". Trace now rests. (ooc: with out sheild I have ac7)
Pip Goodfield Thursday February 10th, 2000 8:45:59 AM
Pip looks deflated. "Well, is there any other way to get through? If 24 Elves died, I doubt we'd fare better."
Sly Foxx Thursday February 10th, 2000 5:08:59 PM
Sly snaps out of his mood, stand up, turns to Dalath and says"Master Dalath, I thank-you for every thing you have done for us, I'm sorry for the loss of your Singer Corp. party. I know how you feel, for I have lost elves that are very dear to me also, and We are a poor replacement. But I'll follow you anywhere and try not to get killed. Time to eat, like I said Cirg is a fine cook."turn s to Pip and says"Now you'll have to grow up very fast now, your going to have to be fast in your action, if you cannot get him from the frount because of your hight, get them from the back. Now go get your food and get a good night sleep."Turns Sly puts his shield down, and starts a fire for Cirg. Turns to Sir Thomas saying"Yes Sir, I will take the first watch with you, it will be a long night and so will be nice to have a long talk anytime."
Alec d20=3 Thursday February 10th, 2000 7:25:59 PM
Alec speaks to Dalath and Sly, "Perhaps we should consider leaving the road to avoid the orcs. Do either of you know of any land routes we could take to the capitol?" Alec again eyes the sky to get a sense of what direction they have traveled in the last couple days (passing navigation prof). After speaking to Dalath and Sly he will help the others with meal preparation.
Cirg Thursday February 10th, 2000 7:43:59 PM
Cirg has the servant repack the scroll. Fetching what he can quickly for foodstuffs he sets some dried meet to simmer in a pot of water while he mixes up some flour and makes up some dough to work with. He lets the cup shaped, fist sized dough balls partially cook while he prepares some vegtables and adds some spices. Draining the softened meat strips, he divides his preparations among the dough cups, closes them up, and sets them to finish cooking. When he is done he has enough for each to have three. Cirg sees nothing to add to the questions the others have asked. Until he hears more to make a judgement on, he remains silent. Before settling down for sleep he will bring his journal up to date. While he is doing this he asks any of the others if they could fill him in more on what happened between the time the ones from the north landed and when he joined them at the church.
Sir Thomas Thursday February 10th, 2000 7:56:59 PM
In reply to Sly's agreement Sir Thomas adds, "Good, I think we can get a grasp on what happened then." He helps as much as possible in the preparation of dinner, but since he knows little gives up and lets those that know more about that take over. He separates himself from the group to offer prayers to both Alemi "Thank you for you wisdom gracious keeper of my soul. Once again I offer up to you all that I am and all that I can be. May your mercy be reflected in the eyes of all creatures. . . . " and to Domi "Thank you for your strength great leader. Today I offer you my sword, as I did yesterday, to cleave in the name of what is good and righteous. May you give me the strength and guidance to relieve from this existence the presence of those who do not reflect Alemi's mercy. . . . " He then returns to the group for dinner. While eating he sits by Sly. "I think you may be taking this a bit hard, but the fact that you are tells me that you have a good and honorable soul. You may have room for improvement, but then who doesn't? Only the Gods, and not even all of them, are perfect. I think with a little more work we can turn you into a evil-cleaving army of one. Lets finish dinner and I will point some other things out to you. For example my own inability to strike an orc, or the strategical attack versus the berserker attack. None of us here are masters and so mistakes will be made. You and I both need to be able to learn from our failures. In that way, failure becomes success, and with success eventually victory. We'll talk a bit more in a short while."
Sly Foxx Saturday February 12th, 2000 2:14:59 PM
"Now that every thing is quite and every ones asleep, we can have that long talk." Sly get up and refill his cup with Java gestures to Sir Thomas to see if he wants any more. Then sit by him again and continues "You take my silence as being afraid of the battle, that is not so. It was rage...Once I recongnized them as Orc, I went into a rage that I never knew I possessed. brought back memories of my village being invaded and elves being slaughtered. That's where my father died... Giving the rest of us time to get to the Capitol."(silence)"You have seen them--Dalath and Trace--fight; they had the same rage,and I'll not apologize for it. I think that we are lucky to have Dalath as a guide, he'll see us to the Capitol and to the Lords." Sly thinks for a minute then says "thats not why I'm so quiet, it's something taht was said the Shadow Lord or Shadow King by the Ladies and some thing about the Voice had said, that keeps gnawing at my memory. Can you clarify as to what was said by the Voice?"
Guardian Solomar Sunday February 13th, 2000 7:20:59 PM
The voices of those around him serve to lull Guardian to sleep. Strange, he did not feel the urge to protect them tonight. And from what Dalath said, this was no spot to feel comfort. Guardian kept his thoughts on Alemi, silently praying for a quick recovery--"I'm no good to them like this." He clutches his now bandaged wound and tries to rest.
Sir Thomas Monday February 14th, 2000 4:52:59 AM
"Yes, I'll have some drink if you will." Sir Thomas accepts the offer for some post dinner drink. He waits for Sly to finish and collects his thoughts for a second. "Actually, I was simply hoping to do some more teaching and discuss the battle with you. However, you have raised some interesting points. I don't think you're rage, nor Trace's nor Dalath's, were unwarranted. I think that they are natural part of combat. I felt the same rage, but for a different reason since I don't have the past with orcs that you have. On the other hand, I think that there is always a place for thought and strategy in combat, and that allowing your rage to take over is a crude and barbaric form of fighting. There are arguments for and against that typr of style, but I am against it. I think that it leaves you open to attack even though it cuts through the defenses of your opponent. Fighting like that leaves you blind to all around you and to your opponent. When you are in that frame of mind you don't see the attacks and strategies of your opponent which leaves you open to a fatal blow. You may kill your foe, but you may also die in the same battle. This does neither of you any good and in the grand scheme of it all it would be better to win and stay alive to kill another evil creature another day. Do you see how this is an unacceptable form of style for those of us of higher intelligence. For fighters like you and I a thought-out strategical attack is a better way to approach fights like the one we were in today. Do you understand where I am coming from and why? I think that a controlled rage is a better use of that rage. It gives you the edge of being in that mind set while allowing you to live throught the fight." He pauses to take a drink and collect his thoughts and move on. "You can discard or accept what I am saying as you will, I am just offering my point of view. Your fighting style must be your own. That is the only way you will master the sword and become what we consider a master of the art of wielding one. My style allows for a longer fight since I am setting up my opponent or making a defense for myself, but that is better for a better conditioned fighter such as myself. I were down my foe to strike when his sword is heaviest. When I am more skilled my fighting style may change, but so will yours as you become a better fighter. I think it might be a good idea to ask Trace about his opinons and his fighting style. There is more to it of course, but that is the summary that put forth to you. What do you think? Would you like to find some sticks and quietly practice some of those parries? Or maybe you'd like me to show you some strikes. either way, practice is the only way to improve." Sir Thomas finishes and takes another drink. He waits for Sly's reply.
Sly Foxx Monday February 14th, 2000 5:01:59 PM
"Sir Thomas, if you can help me at all. I will be greatful. If you can teach me controlled and stay alive, then yes accept. I don't know why I'm here, really Holly would have made a better guide. But I'm here until the end of this adventure or until I'm dead, that is if you want a child like me." Sly raises his cup, smiles and drink the rest of his java.
Sir Thomas Monday February 14th, 2000 8:46:59 PM
"Your enthusiasm speaks volumes for your good heart. I am not a master of the art, and I am not yet a GREAT fighter, but I think I can help you. So together, we will improve our fighting skills and stay alive. I think that if we all continue to work together, we will all make it through this alive." Sir Thomas raises his glass of java in a toast to their living through this whole ordeal. "So how old are you? A child? I know we are of different races, but I hadn't tought you were a child. You fought well today, how long have you been wielding a sword?" Sir Thomas keeps up the conversation and tries to improve his friendship with Sly.
D.M. (Anthony) Monday February 14th, 2000 11:19:59 PM
The night passes as the party talks sleeps ans mulls over the events that have brought them here. Dalath who has not said anything seems to stand a silent watch in the same place all night. His stamina seems amazing. It is an intresting development that has brought you all to this point. Things seem to have forced you all to this point, one event after the other. Like pieces in a game. The stars shining down on you seem to comfort you all and even in that confused pained moment you still find restful sleep. In that sleep images come a kindly woman caressing your forehead, a gentle faced man with no thumb. A warrior with a quick smile and large blunted weapon. A lady with corn silk hair and callosed hands. These all come and go passing in and out of your dreams, they all seem to want something or need something. There are also a thousand other figures that have voices for you to listen to this night. Some frighting and others peaceful, a choir of impressions. Finaly a dark and mysterious man comes and the chior silences. He pulls his dark hood back and looks at you. His stare is at once frigid and then warm, he seems almost father like. You are drawn to him and as you pull close he wispes to you. "Frreeeeedommmmmsssss...." and then you awake to the morning. Looking around you see Dalath still standing watch and brother mule rooting through a back pack tring to find some breakfast. Rising everyone feels a choice, no lonmger do you feel propelled toward any point or choice, you simply feel free.
Alec Monday February 14th, 2000 11:49:59 PM
Alec wakes from a restful slumber and looks around him. His head is clear, and his body relaxed. He walks around a bit to stretch his legs being sure to thank Dalath for his vigilance as watchman, "Thank you for your protection, I know that all of will appreciate the rest." Alec will take his spell book from his pack, and begin studying before the others wake, while is mind is still clear.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday February 15th, 2000 6:59:59 AM
Pip wakes up, looking at Dalath. "Well, I suppose that we can be sure we can trust you now. What odd dreams I had. I wonder if this road had anything to do with them."
Trace and Luke Tuesday February 15th, 2000 8:10:59 AM
Trace rises and readies his things for travel. After a prayer to MITTIRI and feeding Luke he begins to practice with his sword waiting for breakfeast.
Sly Foxx Tuesday February 15th, 2000 4:44:59 PM
Sly opens his eyes and cannot beleive that he was asleep. Turns to Sir Thomas and says" Itake care of my mule and make a fire for breakfast, then I'll be right back." Sly goes to the mule give him his rub down, a scratck behind the ears and oats for his breackfast. Put his shield down for Cirg, get some wood and builds a fire and tells Cirg"I never learn to cook, beside you do the cooking better than any of us." Then sits beside Sir Thomas and relates" I was calculating my age last night, which by the way comes to 15 or 16 in human years, WHEN I had a dream. The strangest dream and the clearest dream that I ever had. Tell me did you have a strange one too? Some of the orthers seam to have had one also..."
Guardian Solomar Tuesday February 15th, 2000 7:10:59 PM
"Jund--" Guardian's eyes split open as he gasps for air, waking from the dream. "Freedoms." Guradian looks around to get his bearings, still uncomfortable with the strange lands here. The sight of his traveling companions relieves the priest somewhat. Guardian stretches as best he can, trying not to upset his healing wound. It's still sore though. Guardian wanders toward the conversation, overhearing his friends speak of the same vision he had. "What sign is this?" Guardian says, looking to his tatooed hands for answers. "Dalath, did you dream this as well?"
Sir Thomas Tuesday February 15th, 2000 11:01:59 PM
Sir Thomas awakens from the most restful sleep he has had since before he boarded the ship that brought he and his new friends to this strange new world. He looks at the back of his hands kind of hoping either way to be free of the curse and also wanting to be allowed to finish it. Afterall, what better way to fullfill his destiny than to kill the shadow king or whoever this evil being they are tracking down is. He packs his things into his pack and leaves his pack open for the supplies Cirg is using for breakfast. He prays to Alemi and Domi then approaches Guardian. "Would you care for some more help from Alemi? It may not be much, but it will help." Upon Guardian's acceptance, he prays for Alemi's blessing and lays on hands to Guardian. (6 hp returned). If Guardian refuses, he will offer the aid to Luke, Traces dog. He then waits patiently for dinner while talking more with Sly. "Yes friend, I had an awefully strange dream last night, I don't know what to make of it though. I think we should let that be and take care of our charge though. I don't know much about interpreting dreams, but I know about keeping my word, so that is what I say we do."
D.M. (Dalath) Wednesday February 16th, 2000 6:38:59 AM
Dalath laughs. "No friend I have not slept since that fateful day when we met the Orcs upon the road and died. I dream no more."
D.M. (Anthony) Wednesday February 16th, 2000 6:48:59 AM
After the night of sleep and rest a strange feeling has settles over the party. For those of you that have wished more than anything to be rid of the curse the tatto has left your hand. Those that wonder where it might lead but seem worried about it notice that it has faded to an almost unrecognizable blemish. Finaly thoes of you that relish the fight see that the tatto has turned blood red. You feel the weight of the dream and then nothing,youare all as free as you make yourselfs.
Trace and Luke Wednesday February 16th, 2000 7:05:59 AM
While practiceing his swordsmenship he notices that his tatoo begins to darken to a deep blood red. Curious he turns to the others " Look my mark has turned red like the blood of my father and mother."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday February 16th, 2000 8:19:59 AM
Pip, hearing Trace, looks at his hand. "Odd. Mine hasn't changed color at all. I wonder what this is about. What about the rest of you?"
Sir Thomas Wednesday February 16th, 2000 9:04:59 AM
At the mention of the change in tattoos, Sir Thomas removes his glove and turns his hand over to look at the back of it. "Mine is deep red as well. Any of you skilled in magic know what this might mean?" Sir Thomas replaces his glove and continues what he was doing while listening intently to the conversation at hand.
Sly Foxx d20=11 Wednesday February 16th, 2000 4:27:59 PM
Sly looks at the back of his hand, nothing has change, nothing has changed. BUT he's only half listening to the rest of the party. Something stirs in his mind, something Dalath said. {met Orc on road and DIED, HE dreams no more??} Sly rises and walk to where Dalath stands, and ask "Tell me Sir Dalath did You servived the attack on the road?" (OOC I roll for intelligent, and made it.)
Guardian Solomar Wednesday February 16th, 2000 5:36:59 PM
"This is indeed strange." Guardian rubs the tops of his hands, the tattooes crimson. To Sir Thomas, Guardian accepts the healing touch of the paladin. "Thank you." Guardian looks around at the others in the party. "Does anyone need healing? I can cure some minor wounds myself." Guarian waits for a reply from anyone.
Trace and Luke Wednesday February 16th, 2000 8:40:59 PM
Hey guardian ...Luke needs some help.
Cirg Wednesday February 16th, 2000 11:22:59 PM
Cirg tends his tasks, attending to wounds, preparing the meals, updating his journal and studying his spells. He reloads new servants, going with three this time and dropping the floating disk. He does a simple breakfast for them the next morning, absorbing the conversation and putting the clues together. At Thomas' inquiry about the tattoos he considers things before answering. His own mark wavers between black and crimson. "There be magic and there be beyond magic. We be dealin' with way beyond da magic of Alex, Sly and me. More like what da Guardian and Neko draws upon. Mayhaps they have an idea on the workin's of it. As ta what all the dreams and stuff mean, I'm ta thinkin' Powers aside da Wise Ones has stepped in ta this. Or maybe it just be da Voice actin' on us. Be ta lookin' like those what does not feel up ta the task have da chance ta step asides. We know nothin' fer now about how da Bell be affectin' this."
D.M. (Anthony) Thursday February 17th, 2000 6:35:59 AM
Everyone notices a change in their tatto of some sort. (please check my last post and then restate in your next post, thanks) Dalath looks at Sly. "Yes brother, the Orch have found a way to fight upon the elven roads, what they do is blasphemy, yet still thy go on, when you are ready I will show you what else they have done and why we need your help. Also it may help you understand why I am so suspisious,and why others will be as well."
Pip Goodfield Thursday February 17th, 2000 8:44:59 AM
Pip looks around. "Makes Elves even MORE suspicious? Wow." He looks at his hand again. "Oh, wait, the tattoo did fade, a little. But anyways, why would you be so suspicious? Are they aided by magic or something?"
Sly Foxx Thursday February 17th, 2000 4:30:59 PM
"Sir Dalath if the Wise Ones sent us to help you,and your pretty sure that we are, with the scroll and these marks on our hands." Showing his hand to Dalath. Now Sly really notices his MARK...it is the color of a very deep crimson, almost black. With a suprise look on his face Sly says"OH oh it,s changed again, THATs some powerful magic. Now tell me when do we leave for the Capitol? We have to know how we can help you ?"
Cirg Thursday February 17th, 2000 8:23:59 PM
Cirg packs up to be ready to travel. His tattoo settles to a crimson shade. He waits to hear what course of action Dalath will purpose and how they will travel. "So. Do all of ye be fer goin' on then?"
Guardian Solomar d20=2 d8=4 d20=9 Friday February 18th, 2000 12:41:59 AM
Guardian walks over to Luke. He lays a hand on the dog and pets him sympathetically. "Easy boy, you and I will get our chance for revenge soon enough." I ask Alemi to heal his wounds (intelligence check passed) and the power of Alemi starts to course through the wounded animal. (restores 4hp to Luke) "Atta boy, feeling better already aren't we?" Luke licks my hands, and I glance again at the red tatooes wondering if Luke would've been affected by the curse in the church. (Passed second intelligence check to see what strange marks Luke might have)
Trace and Luke Friday February 18th, 2000 6:35:59 AM
Trace gives an evil looking grin to Crig...... "Those foul fools killed elves just as Goblins killed my family......they are goblins to me now." While trace speaks him moves with his sword in practice and as he finish his speach and finish his practice with a death stroke in to the wooden floor. "I think you know the course of action I choose" showing the blood red make on his hand.
Sly Foxx Saturday February 19th, 2000 5:34:59 PM
" you see Sir Dalath, We are ready anytime you are." Turning and going to get his breakfast ask Cirg "May I have a little extra for Luke, it will make him feel better." Sitting next to Trace and Luke,relates to Tracy" Here Big Brother, give this food to Luke it will make him fell better." Giving the bowl to Trace, then patting Luke head. Anytime, Dalath anytime at all."
Alec Saturday February 19th, 2000 7:25:59 PM
Alec, too observes the change in the mark on his hand. It has faded to what resembles an old wound, or a light rash. While the mark has faded, what it signifies has not. Alec is eager to fulfill his destiny, which for now, points him in one dierection. After he has eaten, and learned his spells for the day, Alec engages in discussion with the group about how to get past the orc encampment.
D.M. (Dalath) Sunday February 20th, 2000 5:51:59 AM
"Very well, if you are ready, prepare your tings and come down the tree, I will meet you at it's base. I leave you for a moment in case there are things you need to discuss. Please holster and put away all weapons and when you are ready decend the tree. There are otheres below who are not as forgiving as I am, please listen closely and do as they say." He then eners the tree and begins climbing down.
Sir Thomas Sunday February 20th, 2000 7:41:59 AM
Sir Thomas remains speachless while helps cirg pack. He shoulders his backpack and prepares to climb down the tree. At the mention of ohter's tatoos changing again, he again removes the glove from his left hand and holds it palm down. His mark is red alright, but not the dark red of hatred that Trace and Sly bear while at the same time being of a darker pigment than Alec's rash colored mark. Sir Thomas knows he was created by Domi with material from Alemi to do what he can to eliminate evil from the world. He knows this to be his destiny and reflects upon it as though it were the past and not the future. After his short reverie he snaps his head up and replaces his glove. "I'll tell you all that I don't trust this Dalath character, but he is growing on me every time he makes reference to evil as an affliction to this good place we now stand upon. I only hope he is not playing us based upon information we have too freely offered. I will see you all at the bottom. Climb safely friends." HE goes to Trace. "I will take your pack down if you would like so that you might be unencumbered to carry Luke down." With Trace's agreement Sir Thomas also shoulders his backpack and climbs down the tree to meet Dalath and the others who are 'not as forgiving. . .'
Sly Foxx Sunday February 20th, 2000 4:52:59 PM
After breakfast Sly will pickup the bowls and help Cirg clean up. Going to the Guardian and picks up his bowl and says "Sometime when you have time, will you tell me what went on at the Church ?" Then pack his weapons, shield, bow and arrows on the back of Brother Mule. then takes out his traveling Book, goes to sit next to Trace and tells him "maybe you could put Luke on Brother Mule's back when we go down. So that Luke won't get up set when we meet the other elves, you know more strangers that don't like us ? ?" With a wink, Sly studdies his magic until it's time to go.
Guardian Solomar Sunday February 20th, 2000 11:57:59 PM
Seeing nothing unusual about Luke, Guardian lets the Luke eat without bothering him anymore. Guardian packs his backpack, and while packing, an idea strikes him. Sly's question comes first--"Sly, I'm not sure I could describe best the events that took place inthe church, but when we get to wherever it is Dalath is taking us, I will tell you what happened." Guardian pats Sly on the shoulder and walks toward Sir Thomas. "Friend, it's been too long; I need your help. I need to build an altar to Alemi soon--to thank him for his grace to us this far. I know that you are in Alemi's service too. Would you like to help worship with me?"
Trace and Luke Monday February 21st, 2000 4:09:59 AM
Trace readies a spot on back of the mule for a ride down the tree and then makes his way down himself. Trace makes his way down the tree then helping everyone else down safely to the ground Trace can hear Luke starting to growl but not bark so he knows he is not alone.
D.M. (Dalath) Monday February 21st, 2000 5:34:59 AM
Dalath waits at the bottom for the rest of the party to decend the tree.
Sly Foxx Monday February 21st, 2000 5:55:59 AM
After Luke is on the back of Brother Mule, Sly puts one hand on the dog- to steady and calm him- and tell the mule to enter the tree and off they go, down and them out of the entrance. Into ? ?
Pip Goodfield Monday February 21st, 2000 5:31:59 PM
Pip puts his quarterstaff through the top of his backpack, and starts to climb down the tree.
Cirg Monday February 21st, 2000 9:11:59 PM
Cirg packs up after breakfast, providing Sly with some food for Luke. Cirg puts some medicine in it to help keep Luke calmed down as he is moved. After rigging his cart to be carried Cirg follows the others down.
Sir Thomas Monday February 21st, 2000 9:54:59 PM
Being the first to reach the ground, Sir Thomas helps those after him to finish the climb safely. "Yes Good Brother Guardian, I would LOVE to help you build a place of worship to Alemi, but I think now is not a good time nor a good place to build such a structure.I feel we should wait a while. I owe much to both Alemi and Domi and can hardly wait to give them what they are due. However, I think they will understand if we hold off on that agenda until this one is finished. Afterall, we are out here fighting for and protecting their teachings and their word." Sir Thomas smiles at his friend. Once everyone is on the ground safely, he turns, putting his back toward the tree they just decended and surveys the area. He takes special note of where Dalath is and also to whatever Dalath is paying attention to. (If it isn't the group of course.)
D.M. (Anthony) Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 3:36:59 AM
Dalath stands in a glade below the tree. He stands with his arms raised. When the final member of the party emerges he slowly lowers his arm and draws his sword waving it over his head, then he re-sheths his sword. Suddenly elves emerge from EVERYWHERE. They all seem to be stowing weapons of some sort or another. Bows, swords, daggers, wands. There must be close to 100 elfs clustered around the base of this tree, and a moment ago you could see none of them.
D.M. (Dalath) Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 3:39:59 AM
He quickly speaks to the surrounding elfs. "Calm brothers these are the ones that were sent for. They are.... actualy I don't know them that well, friends please introduce yourselfs to my forest brethren.
Trace and Luke Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 6:44:59 AM
Putting one leg and arm out with palm up and head bowed. Speaking in elven tounge "I am Trace from the Northern woodlands from a land far from here. I have been asked to come and hopefully provide aid too your sturgels. I am allways at service for my brother and sister elves."
Sly Foxx Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 3:48:59 PM
Sly calming both the dog and the mule, turns and says (in elven)"I am Sly Foxx from the Montanverd Range in the Krag Us Monde Mountains. I also came to help, (bows his head) don't have the experance that the others have, but I'll do my best." then turning his atte4ntion to the dog and the mule.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 5:50:59 PM
Pip looks around at all the Elves. "Wow. I'm Pip Goodfield, from the area to the south of here, at least I think it's south of here. By Heranmar(sic?)."
Sir Thomas Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 6:48:59 PM
Sir Thomas straightens his back and removes his helmet to put it under his arm in a tucked postion. All in preparation for a proper introduction. Speaking loudly enough that all will be able to hear, Sir Thomas addresses the elves, "I am Sir Thomas Hurley of New Elenna. I am a messenger of Alemi's word and a protector of Domi's honor. THEIR wish is my command." Sir Thomas steps back a step and replaces his helmet atop his head. He rests his hand on the hilt of his sword in a very casual stance while he waits for the other introductions.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 7:26:59 PM
Still a bit sore from yesterday's skirmish, Guardian opts not to deliver a flourishing introduction. The preist smiles lamely and says, "Guardian Solomar."
Alec Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 9:53:59 PM
Alec introduces himself, "I am Alec Rackshie, one of the few survivors of a shipping voyage out of New Ellena."
Cirg d20=16 Tuesday February 22nd, 2000 11:23:59 PM
Cirg lets the others make their introductions while he studies the assembled elf hoard. Looking for signs that they are another of Dalath's illusions. (ooc:Is high good? I forget) He puts his cart back on its wheels once on the ground. Looking at Dalath, Cirg shrugs. "So who be in charge here Dalath? Fer those who might care I be Cirg. Da cook fer this group."
D.M. (Dalath) Wednesday February 23rd, 2000 8:14:59 AM
Cirg detects no illusions, the elves seem to be meandering foreward. suddenly there is a screech from high up in the forest air. The elves in the clearing fall to the ground in tight balls covering their faces. Everyone else ducks or looks up except Trace who casualy raises his arm straight out to the side. The elves who are under cover are yelling for him to get down, but he pays no heed. He simply looks out over the glade with a peaceful look on his face. The elves have given up now and have buried their heads, The a white streek flashes across the glade straight at Trace. The suddenly sitting on Traces outstrehed arm in a pure white hawk. The hawk looks at Trace and the out at the gathering and screeams again, as if to say "MINE". Trace pulls the Hawk in and strokes it gently and smiles.
Sly Foxx Wednesday February 23rd, 2000 1:12:59 PM
Sly is quite impress with the White Hawk, Sly has not seen a hawk this size. "Oh Brother Elf, Do you know that you have imress the Sprit of the Forest? Did you know that the Hawk was stalking you? Boy Oh Boy you are one lucky Elf..."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday February 23rd, 2000 5:39:59 PM
Pip looks at Trace and the eagle, and gasps. "Something that white can't be natural, can it? What color are it's eyes?"
Sir Thomas Thursday February 24th, 2000 2:22:59 AM
Sir Thomas stands and sheaths his sword. (Somehow it found it's own way into his hand.) He then stands quietly.
D.M. (Dalath) Thursday February 24th, 2000 4:55:59 AM
The eyes of the Hawk are as blue as the sea, its claws razor sharp, it's beak a hooked knife, and as you stare at it for a bit it seems to shift in and out of reality. It's here with us and then not quite here. The elves in th clearing are awstruck, some are even on their knees praying.
Trace and Luke Thursday February 24th, 2000 7:31:59 AM
"Ah.... Look at what MITTIRI has blessed me with. This magnificent creature has to be a gift from MITTIRI. If this creature decides to continue to grace us with its presence then I shall call it RADIANT, a strong name for such an illustrious creature." Trace continues to speak to the bird and speak softly to it. Trace's chest sticks out with pride haveing the honor for this bird to come to him.
Pip Goodfield Thursday February 24th, 2000 8:00:59 AM
Pip looks at Trace. "And just who would this Mittri be? And why would this Mittri give you a bird?"
Trace and Luke Thursday February 24th, 2000 8:14:59 AM
MITTRI is the God that watches over all plants and animales and those that take care of them.
Cirg Thursday February 24th, 2000 2:53:59 PM
Cirg finds recent events have left him less impressed by events then some of the others appear to be. He did not bow down before the Wise Ones, and sees no reason to change the pattern now. "Dalath, hope enough of yer boys are smart enough to keep watch a' spite of these distractions. Real nice bird there Trace. By Yawnrha's wondrous middle, we gots us a regular zoo building up here. Mules, dogs cats and all. Well, figure out what it eats, will ye, please. Now ifen da show be over can we gets down ta where we is going and whens we is a gettin' a move on? " Cirg looks at where the hawk's claw grip Trace to see if he will need a gauntlet made for the bird to perch on. His experience with employers who were into falconry helps him judge this."
Sly Foxx Thursday February 24th, 2000 5:09:59 PM
Sly turns to Pip and tell him " This bird is very rare, and I do beleive that it is sent by Mittiri(Sly bows his head at the mention of her name)This is a Phaser Hawk and hopfuly a welcome member of this party... And PLEASE be on your best beheaver, we are in another kingdom, even we are here to help them..." turning to Sir Thomas "Please keep you hand off that hilt of your sword, these Elves don't like it." Then turns to Cirg " I know you are unimpress about the animals and unimpress about the ELVES here, BUT take a look around we are badly out number..." Then looking at the rest of the party, saying "As my mother would say Put Your Best Foot Forward, we are in another COUNTRY. These elves are stronger than we are, just think about their enemies...."turns to Luke and Brother Mule and add "After all WE are the chosen ONES..."
Guardian Solomar Thursday February 24th, 2000 5:28:59 PM
Guardian steps forward, addressing Dalath. "Sir, now that we've arrived, how can we help? What is the situation we're facing?"
Alec Friday February 25th, 2000 1:13:59 AM
Alec voices his opinion, "I agree with Cirg that we should not stray from our mission to the Capital, but it appears that things may have changed since we left Harenmar. The wise ones said nothing about the road being blocked by orcs. Things may be much worse than we expected."
D.M. (Dalath) Sunday February 27th, 2000 5:29:59 AM
Dalath motions for the elves to regain there composure and stand, quite a few of them look sheepish and embaressed. He then crosses to Trace. "This is a most unusual situation, A child off the sky has chossen you for it's mentor. It's father must be very understand for it to have chossen an outlander." With that the sun is bloted out of a moment while a huge shape sweeps across the sun. Looking up you catch a glimps of a bird the size of a warhorse. It screeches and you are defened for a moment, the small bird with Trace screaches in answer and the wood falls silent again. The elves seem amazed and part as Dalath say's in a choked tone, follow me friends, this way." And he begins to lead out of the glade.
Pip Goodfield Sunday February 27th, 2000 8:20:59 AM
Pip, awed by the sight of the bird in the air, slowly follows Dalath.
Sly Foxx Sunday February 27th, 2000 9:08:59 AM
Sly will follow a pace or two behind with Luke and Brother Mule, and try to chat with the elves.
Cirg Sunday February 27th, 2000 3:12:59 PM
Cirg takes his place in the march order as they depart. He watches to see if the elves sent out scouts and flankers. Even if they do he will mention to his companions that it would be a good idea to keep an eye out of their own. "So Dalath, might it not be time fer you ta either tell us what problems yer land? If you will not, then how long 'til we gets to someone who will? An' abouts us being the ones ya sent fer? Now jus what di ya request and was it only the Wise Ones what ya request help of ? We has got a Voice, da Wises Ones, a man we sees in our common dreams, and who knows how many others all a playin' us as their children or wards or what have ya. And we have yet ta determine jus' where da Shadow King fits inta all this. This is being no time fer you and yours ta be playin' at "I got a secret'. What we knows, what little it be, is yers fer the askin'. Fer us ta help yer kind must be just as open."
Guardian Solomar Monday February 28th, 2000 12:52:59 AM
His own question ignored, and hearing the frustration from Cirg's questions, Guardian puts a comforting arm arond the cook. The priest huddles close and whispers, "This is the part of our journey where we are to be in suspense. I too am growing weary of all this cryptic talk, but I'm sure the answers will come soon." Before Cirg replies, Guardian glances back at Trace's new pet, then returns to whispering, "Who knows, maybe the bird will talk to us."
Sir Thomas Monday February 28th, 2000 5:20:59 AM
Sir Thomas kindly removes his hand from where it rested on his sword hilt like Sly asked him to. "I apologize if I have sent the wrong message. I'll say, I am quite impressed with the bird, both of them, but I am thoroughly unimpressed with the attitudes of our hosts." Sir Thomas falls into line with the group and walks on through the woods to their next destination, as unknown as it is.
D.M. (Dalath) Monday February 28th, 2000 5:41:59 AM
Dalath answers the questions that have been asked simply. "Or problem is plain friends, see this wonderful forest, this glade we walk through, our whole lad used to look like this, now, well... follow me." He walks about 100 feet north of the path you were following and you exit the glade onto the ridge of a large valley, about 5000 yard across. The south half of the valley is beautiful and green, a perfect forest. The northern half is, gone. Where there was once a lush forest there is now an armada of, Orcs, Goblins, Ogers, Trolls, and more. They are drilling in the muddy clear cut area that used to be a magical forest. There is nothing but Death here. Trace's Hawk screams as if in pain. It is difficult not to hear the forest itself cry out. Then Dalath speaks again, pointing to the mounstrous horde. "That is waht awaited you further up the elven road, that is why you were asked to put down your weapons down. That is why everyone who sees you will fear you at first. It is a diffrent world now from the one we knew. Behold the Shadow King's Northern Scouts."
Trace ,Radiant, and Luke Monday February 28th, 2000 6:50:59 AM
By the name of MITTRI I can not belive my eyes. I have never in my life seen so much desturction and evil in one place. Why do they destroy the forest as they do. Though they are evil they are children of the forest also. This Shadow King must have a very strong hold on them. I agree with the others ........lets move along quickly ....we must find a way to stop this tragety. Trace continues to walk on ignoreing Luke because he is so amazed at the sight of his new friend. Petting the bird and speaking softly to it Trace makes his way back to the path.
Pip Goodfield Monday February 28th, 2000 6:59:59 AM
"The Shadow King? I thought that was simply a tale to be told by bards and sages. Such a person exists, and I have heard no recent news of it? Why don't the Elves seek aid from the neighboring lands? After all, we stand to be next in line if you fall..." Pip eyes the creatures warily.
Sly Foxx Monday February 28th, 2000 5:03:59 PM
Sly sign to another Elf to look after the dog (Luke). Then goes to where Pip is and squats down next to him. Wispers to Pip"Look around you Pip, The Shadow King is no simple story to scare small kids. The Shadow King is a very Strong Magic User, we are going to need all our brain power to even think of fighting these things. Come on Pip, let's go and learn more about these Elves and their Land."
Alec Monday February 28th, 2000 9:44:59 PM
Alec eyes the squalid encampment of the Shadow King with disgust. Asking Dalath, "Surely they haven't claimed all of the teritory north of here. We should organize another battle unit to attack from the north. Perhaps we can hem them in this valley, and prevent them from spreading. Do you have a way to send messages around this valley?"
Sir Thomas Monday February 28th, 2000 11:03:59 PM
Anger and hatred rise in Sir Thomas' throat along with a forceful and violent spasm of vomit. Sir Thomas drops to one knee and finishes. He stands and wipes his mouth. "We should raise an army. We can block them in this valley and kill them all. None of them would be able to escape if we cut of the mouth. Surely we could raise an army of elves and humans from the surrounding lands to wipe this group from the face of this world. Then we could move on to the Shadow King. Why haven't you tried raising an army. I will fight with you. I know there are others that would to." He stares at the site disgusted and unable to remove his eyes from the scene.
D.M. (Dalath) Tuesday February 29th, 2000 2:07:59 AM
"My poor friends you spout and spout as if we have not studied war fare for centuries. We are elves, we have forgoten more about war than most races will ever know. Also you do not listen well. I did not say that this was the Shadow Kings ARMY. I said Behold the Shadow Kings Northern SCOUTS." As Dalath finishes you look back at the huge armada drilling across the valley with leatheal persision. These are just the scouts?
Pip Goodfield Tuesday February 29th, 2000 7:26:59 AM
Pip looks at the amassed forces. "And just where would be an opposing force half so large as this, his 'scout'ing force? In all the world, you'd need the aid of anyone who could hold a sword without killing himself to have a decent chance."
Sly Foxx Tuesday February 29th, 2000 4:20:59 PM
Sly turns to Dalath,and with a tear in one eye, says "I don't know what we can do, but the Wise Ones wanted us here. So I led them here." Looking Back at those monsters, continues "I remember my father saying :the biggest wind starts with a small breeze : I put my life in your hands"
Sir Thomas Tuesday February 29th, 2000 6:53:59 PM
"You are of course right Dalath. Starting now we wipe the slate clean. I'm sure I speak for all in the group when I say that we will do all in our power and more if it requires that to help defeat this throng of evil. We desire the same things Dalath. Therefore, I am yours to command, so long as your wishes don't conflict with my Lord or my Supreme Commander. Lead on brother elf, whatever it is that we must do, I'm sure that we should do it soon because if those are indeed scouts, then the army is on its way." Sir THomas draws his sword and salutes Dalath with the pledge of his life. The tattoo on his hand is now as dark a red as that of Trace's, so red it more resembles black. Sir Thomas then replaces his weapon and awaits the signal to continue moving. When they do return to their travels, sir Thomas approaches Dalath. "What have your allies done to torment and pester this mob? Have you tried to draw them out and at least diminish their numbers to some degree? What about magic? Don't you have some mages that can blow them up? I know little of magic, but in our armies we usually employ mages. Surely there is something that can be done so that when confrontation is inevitable, the odds will be a little more favorable." Sir Thomas continuously clenches and unclenches his sweaty fists in an attempt to subside the anger that he feels so overwhelmingly in his body. His sword is calling to him for use.
Cirg Tuesday February 29th, 2000 7:30:59 PM
Cirg listens to the brave talk and extravagant promises being made by some of the others. "Now Sir Thomas, I'll be sayin' ya do not speak fer at least one of us. Da Wises Ones said OUR salvation is what was waitin' fer us here, not so much the elves. Now maybe they lucks out with us and then again maybe not. What I does know is the elves, fer all their knowledge of war, have been on the losin' end against the younger races fer all those many years Dalath boasts of. Man and orc, each in their own way, has driven them inta hidin'. Their days is numbered, no matter what is resolved here. So I'd not advise puttin' too much store in whatever plans such proven losers have mayhaps come up with. Sword and brave hearts be not the answer ta the Shadow King's threat. We needs ta seek out a way ta strike a single killin' blow at da heart of this, at da brain, not hack away at da body."
Trace , Raidiant, and Luke Tuesday February 29th, 2000 8:07:59 PM
Hearing Crigs tounge whipping towards the elves, Trace's eyes flash with anger. Trace quickly whips his sword out with extream prescision under Crig's chin. "Watch your tounge old man, the wise ones said we are here to help and that is what we are going to do. Any more cracks about elves days being numbered and I will prove my superior skills in fighting to you personally." Trace then sheaths his sword and walks away.
Alec Tuesday February 29th, 2000 9:16:59 PM
Alec looks at Cirg agast, "The elves seem to be our best allies right now, Cirg. Our lives and the elves lives each have a common goal, and we will need all the help we can get. I see no reason to allienate those who would come to our aid." Alec again asks Dalath about territories to the north of here, "What news to you have of the spread of the real ARMY to the north of here? Just how far has this SCOUT party travelled to get here? We may want to leave this group alone for now, so as to more directly attack the Shadow King."
Guardian Solomar Wednesday March 1st, 2000 12:46:59 AM
"Scouts usually look for something, right?" Guardian studies the armada with a concerned look on his face. "Perhaps we'd do well to find out what they're looking for. Or what exactly they are looking to do." Thoughts wander back to the church, to the cloaked birdmen. "We might do well to send a scout of our own..."
Cirg Wednesday March 1st, 2000 1:38:59 AM
Cirg has been getting a lot of practice lately controlling his reactions, so he manages not to flinch when Trace puts his sword to Cirg's throat. It amuses him that somehow at nineteen he comes across to Trace as an old man. Obviously nothing he says to Trace is going to be heard correctly, no matter how long the ears. But Alec's concerns do require a response. "If the truth alienates 'em, then lets find out now what fantasy world they lives in. This wonderous band of ours was a goin' to run away without makin' sure all was accounted for cause of the threat of a few agents of da Shadow King comin' upon us. Now these same folks are wantin' ta march off fightin' armies of his troops. We may or mays not be able ta helps these elf folk. I for lookin' inta it some more. We needs answers ta the questions asked afores we sets our sails. Our concern is gots ta first be da Bell. Fer all we know we could be what brings them here. Our wheres a bouts has been foreseen afore. Mayhaps da Shadow King new where we would be goin' and arranged ta meet us. Can ya say that ain't how it might be?"
D.M. (Dalath) Wednesday March 1st, 2000 3:33:59 AM
"Again you bicker and pick at one another and miss the bigger pictures, and Cirg young man, I do not know where you hale from but here the Elves have not lost as much as a skirmish in ove 10,000 years. This is not boasting but fact. The force you see across the valley there is the first to do so much as give us a nose bleed in all that time. The Crones said that you were all very set in your belief and ways for ones so young. I did not believe them, they also said that you wwould need some advice and I see you need it again. Most of you come from a diffrent world, assume nothing. You have never experienced anything like what lives here and to the south of us. Assume NOTHING." With that he begins to walk back sout to rejoin the path.
Cirg Wednesday March 1st, 2000 6:33:59 AM
Cirg follows off after Dalath, catching up with him to answer his inquiry. "Where I hails from is lands that once were elf lands. A land where until day afore I had not seen a full elf. Ye may be winning da skirmishes, but fer sure you is losing the war. Humans win by takin' over da land and growing inta it. An every year more of da land be human and less be elf. Da orcs be more blunt abouts it when they comes, in numbers that come out atop the best all yer wonderful skills can throw at them. And if ye be da only one left of 25 then more then a nose be bloody here. And whatever made ya call fer help from da Wise Ones must a been worst then that. Da ones from da North be strong on puttin' da gods ta watch and guides them. Givin' da gods credit where it be their own actions what did da trick. My people likes ta leave them go their way and we goes ours as much as possib. So, how about now ya tells us where we is going ta, how long it will take ta get there, and what we is gonna be doing when we gets there? What is there that we does not have here? Like I said, ya want us ta help, ya tells us more then a table scrap."
Sly Foxx Wednesday March 1st, 2000 5:31:59 PM
Sly turns to Cirg and tell him "Cirg remember when we first met out side the church ? when I knoch on the door ? You people bark at me 'who's there?'. Well I was very insulted, and called you 'round ears', then I got to know all of you and now we are all friends."(Sly touches his cheek were the scar is)." Now it is time for you to impress these Elves, to gain their trust. Then and only then will we able to help them and see what kind of magic is going on." Turning to Dalath and says "Sir, Please for give us. We only became a party just a few weeks ago, and we are becoming little by little One Unite. We still have a long ways to go, but with your help we will get there." Turning back to the glen, Sly wispers" That is some real Dark Magic!".
Pip Goodfield Wednesday March 1st, 2000 5:41:59 PM
Pip looks at Cirg. "Elves, despite being mysterious and suspicious and stealthy, are better than those creatures over there, and their master. Whatever spirits watch over them obviously favor them. Personally, even though I used to be terrified of Elves, I would rather have Elves on the borders than those monsters. And yes, Elves do lose some land, but we do too occasionally. About ten years ago, I heard rumors that one village up north had disappeared completely. No trace of it. I don't know if those rumors are true, but the borders change in many ways, some benefiting us, some the Elves, some others. For someone who wields magic, you can be very short-sighted at times." After that, Pip runs after Dalath.
Sir Thomas Thursday March 2nd, 2000 1:24:59 AM
Sir Thomas is so taken aback by all of the tempers and the 'I'll help if . . . ' that he can't speak. Not even a word. He gets control of himself and follows Dalath. He thinks to himself. 'At least I'll know never to speak for anyone but myself again.' He walks fast to catch the group and keeps pace with them. Then again to himself 'Alemi would help them, so I will to.'
D.M. (Dalath) Thursday March 2nd, 2000 2:11:59 AM
Dalath continues to walk in silence. He seems lost in thought. Near nightfal he stops under a huge Oak. "We camp hear tonight. I'll keep watch." With that he climbs the gigantic tree as if he were some sort of spider, and is out of sight.
Trace and Radiant Thursday March 2nd, 2000 5:31:59 AM
Trace makes his bed ready for the night, unrolling his pallet and makeing his prayers to MITTRI. Before falling asleep he talks and pets his new friend that he calls Radiant.
Pip Goodfield Thursday March 2nd, 2000 8:51:59 AM
Pip looks at Dalath, seeming to struggle with something, then shrugs, and beds down for the night.
Sly Foxx Thursday March 2nd, 2000 4:36:59 PM
Sly after seeing to Brother Mule feeding and rubdown ( full and satisfied ). He goes bach to where Luke (dog) is, sits next to him,talks to him "Well my friend, you are getting better and soon you'll have a big choice to make, you know you cannot go back to Trace, not that he don't want you, but the hawk won't let you. So you'll have to choose another master or leave. I know that anyone of these Elves would love to have such a dog as you, including me. But the choice will have to be yours." Then Sly makes a bed next to Luke, says his prayes. Then falls asleep (with his arm around Luke).
Sir Thomas Thursday March 2nd, 2000 11:51:59 PM
Sir Thomas tries to offer to take a watch, but by the time his mouth gets open to voice his offer Dalath is out of site up the tree. "Dang!" Having learned quite thoroughly not to argue or try to offer help of any kind (only give the help that is asked for), Sir Thomas removes his pack and leans it up against the tree. HE then removes his helmet and puts it beside his pack. He goes a few yards from the group (not far at all) and kneels and Prays to Alemi and Domi. He is in prayer for a long time, an hour or two. Having resolved things with his two Lords he returns to his pack and leans against the tree and closes his eyes. "Good night every one. May those that watch over you keep you safe." He does not remove his armor, even though he knows he will not be comfortable sleeping in it, but he draws his sword and lays it across his lap for the night. (Just in case.)
Alec d100=28 Friday March 3rd, 2000 12:04:59 AM
Alec looks around himself, and tries to determine exactly were he is in relation to the encampment of monsters. Have they been travelling toward the monstrous horde? Alec speaks to Dalath, "I don't think that anyone here seems very enthusiastic about marching off into battle, myself most included. I certainly hope we have some sort of a plan, it would help us to focus our efforts." Alec will attempt to learn unseen servant from Cirg's spell book at some time in the evening, he is successful, assuming Cirg says it is OK.
Cirg Friday March 3rd, 2000 3:56:59 AM
Cirg wonders how to take Dalath's obvious cold shoulder treatment. Just more sign ta him he is right about these long ears. Cirg does a meal when they stop, tends to Luke and any other wounded, updates his journal, exchanges spell knowledge with Alec, and works to learn new spells himself before going to sleep. What sense worrying about watches when 100 elves have you surrounded.
D.M. (Dalath) Monday March 6th, 2000 3:50:59 AM
Dalath sits in the tree silent and invisable.
Sly Foxx Monday March 6th, 2000 1:08:59 PM
Sly sleeps away the night"ZZZzzz"
Sir Thomas Monday March 6th, 2000 5:52:59 PM
Sir Thomas dreams of making his Lords proud to have chosen him as their servant. It is a very fitful sleep. Nothing disturbs his sleep until the sun gently nudges him in the morning. Ah the carelessness of feeling safe.
Pip Goodfield Monday March 6th, 2000 7:00:59 PM
Pip sleeps, with troubled, dark dreams. Strange figures fight each other, and he whimpers in his sleep.
Cirg Monday March 6th, 2000 10:54:59 PM
Years at sea had taught Cirg how to fall asleep whenever the opportunity allowed. He has no problem falling asleep after his magical studies are done. He takes time in the morning to go around and record the tattoo colors of the various party members. He is concerned about Neko's prolonged quiet. It seems the rest are content to let events drive then in its current and Cirg is just not up to making them look at the issues that really matter square in the face. He prepares breakfast and readies himself for the next day.
Trace and Radiant Monday March 6th, 2000 10:55:59 PM
zzzzzzzz
D.M. (Dalath) Tuesday March 7th, 2000 2:06:59 AM
Morning comes and Dalath still watches. The Campsite is littered everywhere with the paw prints of small cats.
Sly Foxx Tuesday March 7th, 2000 4:24:59 AM
Sly wakes up with an uneasy feeling, says "Morn, friend Cirg", then he notices the paw prints around the camp site. Sly goes over to Trace and Pip, Taking a stick and pocking Trace awake,"Brother elf, Come there's something I have to show you." Then going to Pip and tuching him on the arm, wispers to him"Friend Pip, is your cat male or female? if female is she in heat? If male, we have a problem." them goes to see if Luke is alright.
Sir Thomas Tuesday March 7th, 2000 6:33:59 AM
Sir Thomas rises shortly after Cirg and Sly. He immediately takes a kneeling postition with his head resting on his sword and prays a short prayer to both Alemi and Domi. He then rises and stretches. Replacing his sword in it's sheath, he greets the group to the new day. "Good morning all. Breakfast smells wonderful Cirg. If ever you need or want help with the meals I would be glad to help, but I don't know how much actual help I could provide." He prepares for the days journey and eats breakfast. "Did you sleep well Cirg? I think it was nice to get a full nights sleep for once. There's not much like nature to help a person get a good night's sleep." Sir Thomas tries his best to sound cheerful, but it is hard with yesterday's picture still looming in his head. However, he still makes the same feeble attempts to make conversation with members of the party. It's a start.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday March 7th, 2000 6:41:59 AM
Trace rises in the morn, stretches and eats a bit of breakfeast and saveing the rest for Radiant. He holds his arm out for a moment and down comes the bird swiftly with presicsion landing on his arm with its claws clutching Trace's leater armor. Trace carefully feeds the bird and promises him that he will have more favorable food for a bird of his kind later. Trace looks up into the trees where Dalath went the night before........" Well is our travel today ending in another campsite or shall we reach the village?
Pip Goodfield Tuesday March 7th, 2000 5:34:59 PM
Pip, waking up, goes "Uungh?" Then, seeing the tracks looks around. "Mirt's male, and... Where is he?" He looks up at Dalath, and asks, "Did you see Mirt? And did those belong to other cats?"
Cirg Tuesday March 7th, 2000 7:38:59 PM
Cirg leaves the mystery of the tracks to the trackers. To no one in particular he suggests that maybe one of the hundred elves, including the one up the tree, should have seen something making them. If not maybe there is even more cause for concern about just how good these elf folk really are. When Thomas stops by Cirg smiles as he serves Thomas his breakfast portion. "Two many cooks 'll spoil da broth it be said. Offer noted and 'preciated. Ya knows, I was not nay sayin' ya fer sayin' ya was speakin' fer all of us. Ju' wann'd ya ta know there were some wid other options. A'spite da reactions of some I'm to assumin' we are a'titled to have options of our own. An I didno make me point about da elfkind ta make enemys. Me master did teach me we has much we owes da elf nations fer what they did fer us very long ago. Dat was then and this be now and facts be facts. The elf folk have seen their betta days. Comes ta a choice atween them and me own people an they is da short straw. Wann'd ta be upfront abouts that. We is about da Bell. An' helpin' da elves may or may no be a part of that. Ya knows, when a ship goes down it be women and chill'n first. Ta me it be da same wid us younger races or da old ones like da elves and dwarves."
Guardian Solomar d20=12 Tuesday March 7th, 2000 11:48:59 PM
The turmoil among the group keeps Guardian silent through the night and most of the morning. Upon gathering his things together, Guardian scales the tree (passed Dex. check) where Dalath is watching. A sigh comes out of the priest's mouth before any words do, but soon, "Dalath, is there any way we can sneak into these scouts to see exactly why they've come?"
Sir Thomas Wednesday March 8th, 2000 3:35:59 AM
In keeping the conversation rolling with Cirg. "Oh sure! You are all able to have your own opinions, Cirg. As a matter of fact I like it better when we all have an opinion, even if those opinions don't agree. I didn't mean to speak for all, I was just in a heat about the whole situation. I am the one who should apologize." Sir Thomas takes a bite of breakfast. Motioning to the food, "this is good friend. Personally, I am not in this for keeping track of who owes who or returning favors. If the elves did us a favor great, if not, just as good. I'm in this on Alemi's and Domi's behalves. That is just my lot in life. Are you worried about your family back at Heranmar? I'm not trying to add any pressure or anything, but what if we can't stop these armies or even worse if we can't stop the army that is on it's way? We and all those local will surely perish before it."
D.M. (Dalath) Wednesday March 8th, 2000 5:19:59 AM
As Guriadina comes up to his perch he makes room for the noble warrior. "I do not know your groups strengths and weaknesses, weather we could sneak in or not, I do not know. Formulate a plan with your brothers and ask me, I will be honest about it's chances for sucess." To the others he says. "The tracks are of the elven cats, best to let them do as they wish, and if we continue on we will walk the elven road to the high council all day today and will make it there very tired, and after dark."
Sly Foxx Wednesday March 8th, 2000 5:18:59 PM
Sly tells Pip there are strange paw prints all around his cat ???" BUT"says Sly " I would keep an eye out if I were you!" then goes over to Cirg for his breakfast"Friend Cirg, I think Brother Mule left us, so we will be carrying our equipment, I'm afraid. I'll be going hunting for some food with the other elves, do you want anything special?" Looking to the Guardian ask " Is the Dog healthy enough to go hunting with me?" turns to Sir thomas and adds "Sir Thomas, you make too much noise to go hunting." after eating with Luke, Sly ask of the dog " Do you want to come with me ?" turns a goes hunting with five other elves, the dog takes one more look at Trace ,then off he goes after Sly.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday March 8th, 2000 5:35:59 PM
Pip looks around. "Well, I guess Mirt has found some new friends. I hope he doesn't get himself hurt." Pip thinks a bit. "You know, if you Elves have any scouting parties that watch on those armies, I might be interested in joining one. You never know."
Cirg Wednesday March 8th, 2000 10:33:59 PM
Cirg ponders a moment at Thomas' comment about his family. "Me folks be caught up in this like all others. Da Wise Ones told them we holds their fate in our hands for good or no. So me frettin' extra on them is just a waste o' energy. Been away from 'em most me life anyhow, so its no all that hard ta keep me course." Finally getting a schedule from Dalath helps put a handle on what they still have for travel time. Not being told what awaits them at their destination makes planning hard to accomplish. Cirg just shakes his head as Pip talks about joining elven scouting parties. He does not waste time reminding them all again that the Bell is what they are about and that until they know more about it going off in separate directions is a bad idea.
Alec Wednesday March 8th, 2000 11:29:59 PM
Alec questions Dalath further, "I would like to continue on to the counsel, as we had planned, but how do we know that the road is clear between here and there? After all, we did have to leave the road once already. I still agree with Cirg in that our mission is not to be footsoldiers in a battle with SCOUTS. I think that the counsel will have more information for us, and that our mission should be completed." Alec takes the soap from his pack and washes up in the nearest water source, offering the soap to any ofthe party that want it. He then eats a hearty breakfast after Cirg is finished cooking.
Sir Thomas Thursday March 9th, 2000 1:50:59 AM
Sir Thomas chuckles slightly at Sly comment. Then jokingly adds, "That's what YOU think! I can keep quiet witht he best of them. That's the trick. Leting them think you have weaknesses." He then laughs quite hartily. "I'm sorry if I over stepped my bounds with you Cirg. I hope that no offense was taken." Seeing Alec offering soap Sir Thomas almost leaps out of his boots at the chance to refresh himself slightly. He removes his shirt and mail and boots, then washes as best he can. As he washdoes, "Did you rest well Alec? I had a good dream that I was home visiting my parents back in New Elenna. I told my father about the hoard in the valley and we raised an army and crushed them. I think it is a sign from Domi that soon we will be tested, but that we won't be alone when we are." Sir Thomas sighs, "AH, this feels really good. Cold, but good."
Cirg Thursday March 9th, 2000 7:10:59 PM
Cirg chuckles as Thomas makes more apologies. "It must be a burdensome life ye lives friend Thomas. I has heard ya take blame fer many things and be sorry on many more, where da fault be none of yer's. Me ma be like that too. Always sorry fer what may be wrong wid a meal afores anyone has had ha' a chance ta put a bite in their mouth. Worry not. Ye an' any other will a be knowing when I takes true offense at somethin', I promise ye. Just remembers who it be what does curses and such inflicting upon da deservin'. Starts ta itchin' in unreachable places and findin' ugly little critters takin' nest there and ye'll be knowing I be pissed off." Still grinning, Cirg looks over to Alec. "I'll be doubtin' we'll be seeing anythin' near the end of this at da elf counsel. Best they might have 'll prob be some legend of their own what we fits da descript to. And prob'ly some wise ol' hag wid riddles fer answers an' only half of it trusty. Welcome ta havin' a destiny Alec."
Alec Friday March 10th, 2000 9:18:59 PM
Alec answers Sir Thomas, "No, I haven't had ay dreams lately, of New Ellena or anything else. The burden of our quest must be troubling my sleep. I just hope I make it back to New Ellena to tell the tale." To Cirg, "I still think the the Counsel is our best destination. I really don't see how battleing a SCOUT party will get us any closer to our destiny." Alec amuses himself by casting a cantrip on the cooking fire, and waving his hands as it's colors change from yellow, to orange, to red, then purple and blue.........
Cirg Saturday March 11th, 2000 12:28:59 AM
Cirg grins back at Alec. "Did I speak it wrong. I', all with ya about not gettin' involved wid other things atil we sees this counsel. Jus' doubts it 'll be the end of anythin'."
Guardian Solomar Sunday March 12th, 2000 7:28:59 PM
"Thanks for the two-piece, Dalath," Guardian says as he descends the tree to rejoin the party. From the sound of things, Guardian's companions are in favor of visiting the Council. "If we're all agreed, we should get going soon--I'm afraid I don't want to fall under the blow of an orc today." Guardian rubs his healed wound, remembering the skirmish--perhaps a hint of fear there . . .
Sly Foxx Sunday March 12th, 2000 8:59:59 PM
Sly arrived for hunting with Luke, in his hand was three rabbits and two med turtles and one swamp rat. Sly smiles at Cirg and hand him the catch of the day. Saying " here you go, this is for all of you, and the swamp rat is for the dog, he likes them" then ask of every body "has Dalath said if we are to move soon, the other elves seem to think so." waits for an answer, Then goes to read his Book of Magic.
Move On Down, Move On Down The Road (DM Jerry) Tuesday March 14th, 2000 5:41:59 AM
A scout comes up to Dulath and whispers in his ear. Dulath then turns to you and says, "Well, it seems the Shadow Lord's Scouts have decided to pull up camp and move north. This is unexpected. We will, of course, follow them. This clears up the road between you and the Council Lords. Look for the sign of the Deer and take exit the road at that tree, known as the Tree of Partings. Wait then to be escorted to the Elven Lords." He bows low. "I wish you success...for our sake and yours. And I offer my thanks for your help in advance." He turns to Sly. "I would have you carry my token brave one. Give it to the council as a token of my respect for your friends and you." He bows again, points to the tree where the elven road is accessed, and is off.
Sir Thomas Tuesday March 14th, 2000 8:16:59 AM
"Well that was an unexpected but pleasant change in demeanor!" Sir Thomas exclaims mostly under his breath so as not to offend the edgy, mysterious elf. "Well, I guess that takes us down the road. After you Sly. I think it would be best if you led us out since you know the roads best." Sir Thomas doesn't hesitate in following Sly into the tree.
Sly Foxx Tuesday March 14th, 2000 6:52:59 PM
Taking the token from Dalath. Look at it then puts it away in his small pouch. Gives the departing Dalath and the other Elves, gives them all a peace sign. Then turn to Sir Thomas and says"I only been here once, and I was very young at that. So with your help we will find this Tree of Parting. Then we will wait for Escort to take us to the Elven Lords." Looks to the others, will help if needed. then start to go.
Alec Tuesday March 14th, 2000 9:58:59 PM
"Goodbye Dalath, and thank you for the help you have given us. Good luck on your journey, wherever that may lead you. Perhaps we will meet again during times of peace." Alec will wait for Sly Foxx to enter the tree before he, himself attempts the move.
Trace and Radiant Wednesday March 15th, 2000 5:03:59 AM
Trace gathers his belongings and makes his way down the road following Sly. Well while we have a moment ...lets discuss defense in our next combat situation. I understand that warriors are up front but lets go overthis to make sure. Me and Sir Thomas up front with the Guardian backing one of us. Then the spell casters in back with Sly provideing the most protection from the rear.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday March 15th, 2000 8:30:59 AM
Pip stares at Dalath's retreating back. He shakes himself suddenly. "Well, I guess we should head forward. I hope that this council is a bit more cheerful than Dalath. I hope few ever end up like him." With this, he gets ready to travel.
Sir Thomas Wednesday March 15th, 2000 8:38:59 AM
"That sounds wonderful for a frontal attack Trace, but in the woods will such a thing be so assured? What if the enemy we are sure to encounter comes from the front at first, but then another group comes from the rear? Will we be able to break from the front and get to the back to protect the mages while still holding off those up front? What do you think of this idea? Do you use a bow? Maybe if you were to fire missiles into combat from the rear with the mages while I and another go into hand-to-hand combat. That way if another attack comes from behind then you would be in position to pick that up whereas if that attack doesn't come you can still be helpful up front." Sir Thomas' heart begins to beat faster with the discussion of strategy. He silently runs through the skills and strengths of the group as he knows them thinking of each individual and how they might be able to contribute to the overall success of the group's next encounter. Then a spark ignites a flame in his mind. He starts a bit and raises a finger as if to say 'ah ha!' "It is a new day!! Is anyone still feeling the effects of our last encounter? Luke maybe? I can take a minute to ask for Alemi's help if help is needed."
The Long and Winding Road (DM Jerry) Wednesday March 15th, 2000 4:49:59 PM
The Elven Road climbs higher than it ever did going over the mountains providing all with a view of the elven forest from the view of the clouds. The amazing thing is that the effort is the same whether you are walking vertically, or even upside down. The magic and creativity it must have took to create this elven road boggles the mind. From the clouds you see where the road is heading: down to a grove of huge trees where signs of very elaborate treehouses await. Sooner than you are ready to stop enjoying the amazing journey, you find that you have descended from the clouds and arrive at a tree with the sign of the deer. A landing is there with a nice and elaborately carved door leading into the tree. Descending through the curved steps inside of this huge tree you emerge onto a leaf carpeted forest floor where a contingient of 4 elves bow and say, "Welcome to Forest Home. Come. We will take you to the council. They await!" With that said, you begin to hear elven singing that carries away you imagination to amazing places of fairies, sunlit meadows, and tantalizing waterfalls.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday March 15th, 2000 5:42:59 PM
After Sly and Luke arrives and are meet by the Elves. (noting that Luke did not growl) Sly speaks first"Hail Brothers Elves, my companions and I, Will follow you." Still listening to the singing and music. Sly For the first time in what seems frorever, feels at peace,"
Cirg Wednesday March 15th, 2000 8:32:59 PM
Cirg keeps mostly to himself as they travel. Cooking, healing, magical study and keeping his journal up to date fill the spare moments. Awareness of the burden that has become the group's dulls the impact of the scenic view and the singing that greets as they finally approach their destination. Once they are done with traveling the magic roads Cirg casts the floating disk to carry his cart and pack. Freed from the encumbrance of his gear, Cirg takes a moment to don a clean shirt. He puts back on his vest and bandoleer, but leaves his hand axe and sling with the gear on the disk. He calls up a servant to ride on the cart so that his weapons can be brought to him if needed. Ready as he can be without appearing anything but peacefully intentioned, Cirg follows the others into to meet the council.
Sir Thomas Thursday March 16th, 2000 12:51:59 AM
Sir Thomas straightens his back, even though it didn't really need it, to stand at attention in front of their welcoming hosts. "Thank you for the warm welcome." He is nothing short of polite. He surveys the scene taking in all of the beauty he can as they pass through the woods to where ever the council awaits. He is completely awestruck and can hardly wait to finish the discussion on their battle strategy.
Trace and Radiant Thursday March 16th, 2000 6:25:59 AM
Sir Thomas we will talk more on the stratergy later this evening. Trace makes his way into the village still petting his new bird and speaking softly to it. Wow this music....it is like a home I never had. I imigine this is what my village was like before it was destroyed. Leaning over to Sir Thomas....my talents lie in my sword....I resort to my bow only when the sword can not be used.
The Council of The Elves (DM Jerry) Thursday March 16th, 2000 5:40:59 PM
The leaves are turning and the trees are showing beautiful colors of red,yellow, green, and even purple. The four elven escorts take you across the leaf covered grass for several hundred yards and then to another tree, the largest in the area. The diameter of this tree must be at least 30' across. The first of your escorts simply walks into the tree. "After you brave ones," states the 2nd of the escorts.
Cirg Thursday March 16th, 2000 6:22:59 PM
Well, nothing to ponder here. Cirg follows the escort into the tree, his equipment floating along behind him.
Sir Thomas Thursday March 16th, 2000 10:55:59 PM
Sir Thomas nods at Trace's additions to the conversation. "I agree. We should finish the conversation later when we have a moment to all be in on the conversation. I have done some thinking though, and I think I have a strong suggestion to add detail to my former proposition. It can wait though." Sir Thomas enters the tree after Cirg and politely removes his helmet as he does.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday March 16th, 2000 11:56:59 PM
Sly follows Cirg abd Sir Thomas and looks around to see if he reconise anything or anyone ? But nothing is familer... Come to a stop and takes out the madalion that DALATH gave him in his mark hand, ready to present it to the counsil after every body is inside.
Pip Goodfield Friday March 17th, 2000 6:47:59 AM
Pip looks at the tree. "It's amazing how quickly magic can become almost normal. I always thought it would always seem strange, but now it seems to make sense, even." With that, he walks in.
Guardian Solomar Friday March 17th, 2000 6:03:59 PM
Guardian follows his friends inside the council, the elven songs making him smile.
Alec Friday March 17th, 2000 8:01:59 PM
As Alec walks tward the elven counsil, he admires the beauty of the elven village, the trees, the gardens, the craftsmanship evident in every structure. Alec can remember no section of Platue City that would even compare to this for the sheer natural beauty. Just to be here and witness this village is enough to have made Alec's adventurous journey worthwhile. Alec is nearly lost in thought as the party comes to a halt in front of the large tree. When it is his turn, he walks into the tree, following the others.
Trace and Radiant Sunday March 19th, 2000 5:52:59 AM
Trace follows the others into the tree wondering when he will finaly get to meet the elves that need his help.
Inside Lunetta Springs (DM Jerry) Sunday March 19th, 2000 8:46:59 AM
You ascend a pulley drawn elevator inside the tree while another elevator descends on the other side. The inside is large enough for there to also be steps carved into the inner bark or the tree. A few elves are tending to the tree as you pass, casting healing spells upon the ancient tree and cultivating it's health. After an unbelievably long time and after the bottom of the inner tree has long dissapeared from view, the elevator stops. You again are led through the side of the tree and into a chamber made of organic material, perhaps a giant branch. 7 ancient elves sit on pillows. One rises to greet you. "Welcome! Welcome to Lunetta Springs! We've been expecting you ever since the ringing of the bell...or did you break it? No matter. All will be set right in the end. I am Arias Goldbrow. I as well as my friends here sit on this Council of Elves. I am pleased that you have come and may be willing to help us." He bows low and invites you to draw up a pillow or stool as you wish.
Cirg Sunday March 19th, 2000 2:49:59 PM
Cirg, as first one to enter, nods in acknowledgement of the elf's greeting. Cirg selects a stool to sit upon, locating his disk so it is out of the way of others. He introduces himself and the others (ooc: that update on Neko's status would be helpful here). "As ta the Bell be broke or no, ye 'll have ta tell us as we has no knowing of how it works. If broke be in many pieces then broken it be." Seated, Cirg has the servant bring his waterskin to him. Drinking deeply of it, he waits for the others to arrange themselves. As he instructs the servant to return the skin to the cart Cirg catches Alec's eye and grins. "No seen da old hag yet, but I can feel da riddly answers a' coming."
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday March 19th, 2000 6:25:59 PM
Sly stands next to Cirg, bows and says"I am Sly Foxx, Son of Widow White Foxx and Brother of Red Foxx. I don't know if you remember, but my family was here once before." Turns and sits on a pillow on the floor with Luke by his side. Still holding the madelion.
Alec Sunday March 19th, 2000 7:32:59 PM
Alec responds to Cirg before introducing himself to the counsel, "After all ourtrouble and toil, I think we all Deserve a few answers, from the old hag, or not." Alec waits for the counsel to respond to Sly Foxx then speaks to Goldbrow, "Greetings Arias Goldbrow. I am Alec Rackshie, from New Ellenna. We were hoping that your counsel may have some knowledge of the bell, and it's relation to us. It seems to have left it's mark on all of us," Alec displays the symbol of chaos, still visible on the back of his hand.
Sir Thomas Sunday March 19th, 2000 10:04:59 PM
Sir Thomas steps up to stand in front of the council when it is his turn. He stands proudly as Cirg introduces him. He then steps back and finds his place and removes his pack. Seeing Cirg take a bountiful drink reminds him of his own thirst. Having been taking in all that he could of the beauty around him he had forgotten. He too getts his skin and drinks from it. He then offers it around to his friends and the council should they want some. He waits patiently, since the others are asking questions, for the council members to get to their business. There is no need in over burdening them with a thousand questions, because Alemi knows they each probably have twice that many. He arranges his belongings next to him so that they are neat and in order while he waits for the council to speak.
Pip Goodfield Monday March 20th, 2000 12:21:59 AM
Pip looks around at the place in awe, then realizes introductions were made. "Oh, I'm Pip Goodfield, of Heranmar. You know, a friend of mine, a few years ago, went to look for Elves, and never came back. His name was Tom, Tom Birch, and I was wondering if you might know what happened to him? He never came back..."
Trace and Radiant Monday March 20th, 2000 6:50:59 AM
Trace makes his way in. He bows respectfully introduceing himself while Radiant his new friend flaps its great white wings to maintain balace. "Please explain your current situation, all is still to vague for us. We seem to be walking around blindly listening to ridels when we want answers." Trace grabs a stool and sits to listen to the elves while petting Radiant.
The Story of the Chaos Bell (DM Jerry) Monday March 20th, 2000 7:20:59 AM
One of the other elders rises to greet Sly. "Young man, you may not remember me, but I remember you. I am Kudic Mistwalker a friend of your family. You have grown well and good." He smiles, clasps your hand and sits again. The first elf continues with a smile looking at Alec. "Young man, sometimes the answers are to be feared more than the questions. However, I can see the earnestness in your eyes and will tell you what I can." When Alec shows the symbol of chaos he starts, but then straightens his robe out of habit as if it's helping the wise old elf straighten his thoughts in the same manner and he smiles once again. He sees some going for their water and says, "Oh, I'm sorry. Where are my manners? Call for fresh water and some fruit!" As Pip speaks, the elf master nods sadly. "Many of our people disapear over the Krag Us Monde, what you call the Grey Tooth Mountains as well over the years. I am sorry. Perhaps he lives yet." He takes some of the water himself and after a long draught from a crystal sits. "I take it that you know nothing of the Entropy Bell then? Since we heard it's ring some days past, I've done some research on it. Perhaps what I've learned will enlighten you. Now, mind you, much of this may only be supposition, but I guess that will be proven right or wrong with time. It seems that the Bell was given from The Powers to a hero named Relicus some 5,000 years ago. It was a relic from the 1st Age of the Noble Races, long before this continent was even created, we think. It gave power to him: the power of Chaos and Creation. It allowed him to travel to the very center of the Southern Lands and use it to create the Great Migration. This was done however foolishly or wisely to prevent the Great Race Wars of that time. The Races had pretty much set up their own various societies and mistrust grew. This was due to the lack of communication and through the growing of the tales of misunderstanding. The inevitible result was war. However, Relicus the human prayed. Prayed to whatever powers were out there that would help him. You see his wife was elven, and with him being the king of a human land, his wife and daughter was a sore point with both humans and elves. An elven assassin one night killed his daughter while aiming for him. In his anguish he prayed...and boosted his prayer with a wish spell. The Powers answered. Heroes from the past, as well as other immortal beings gathered in nether regions and agreed that something must be done. They gave him the Chaos Bell, a artifact from the Oshirr House where The Wold was created long ago. With this bell, he fought his way to the center of The Southern Lands and then sounded it. It broke into a hundred fragments and caused the Great Migration to Begin. All the lands and kingdoms were shuffled around. Elf clan next to dwarf, gnomish tribe next to halfling. All were forced to work with the other races to survive. It stopped the war and began a new age. Now, every time the races head towards war, or perhaps just at random, the Great Migration occurs again. As to how the bell was reassembled, or why it was given to you collectively rather than being a gift answering a prayer, is a mystery to me. I would guess that you are destined to do something truly great. Something that only the power of the bell would allow to be done. Something outside the power of The Gods of Wold and The Powers. Something Unique like The Great Migration is unique. This is what I have discerned and supposed. I hope I have not added to your burdens." He pauses for you to speak and takes another sip of the wonderful spring water.
Pip Goodfield Monday March 20th, 2000 9:48:59 AM
Pip listens, at first interestedly, then incredulously. "Relicus? I thought that he was just an ancient myth, like the fountain of life, or others Tom was so fond of. It was stories like those that sent him to find you, and..." he breaks off, thinking. "The Grey Tooth Mountains were in that direction. I just hope he didn't die at the hands of those creatures Dalath showed us."
Cirg Monday March 20th, 2000 6:24:59 PM
Cirg hears the tale of the Bell. "Well, adds somethin' ta what we knows, but it does nothin' ta help us set our course. Nor does it address why we was asked ta come here. Ya still has a lot more 'splainin' ta do mates."
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday March 20th, 2000 8:13:59 PM
Sly tries to whisper to Cirg" Please, Friend Cirg, call him Lord and not mate. Remember we are in THEIR country, and are here to help." Sly is hopinf not to insult Cirg or the Elfen Lord. All the while petting Luke,by his side.
Alec Monday March 20th, 2000 11:28:59 PM
Alec listens intently to Kudic Mistwalker intently as he speaks of the bell. Alec takes a draught of springwater before answering the counselman, "It seems that the bell had a purpose to serve for Relicus, and that is why it was given to him. Our case is much different however. We knew nothing of the bell before it happened to fall in our path, and we certainly had no opportunity to use it's powers to accomplish anything. I hope we have not mistakenly begun another Great Migration to occur!"
Sir Thomas Tuesday March 21st, 2000 1:30:59 AM
Sir Thomas says nothing and does nothing. He just sits and waits for the elder to speak again. He feels that the elders will get to the point at their own pace and need no help getting there.
Cirg Tuesday March 21st, 2000 1:37:59 AM
Cirg smiles at Sly. And speaks loud enough for their hosts to hear. "Those what earns me respect gets it. No free rides from me. And they be no Lord of mine. They wants ta work together toward a common problem, fine wid me. I pays homage right an proper ta those what I gives the right ta command. An' no other. Since most make assumps that things should be as you does them , I has found it wise ta make me point plain and clear at da start. Now mates. We needs ta know whatever ye can be telling us about how it works wid da Bell. Does da Shadow King only needs one of us ta succeed in his plan? Does he be needing all of us? Things along those lines. And of course how we figures inta the mess wid the orcs ya has decendin' upons ya."
Trace and Radiant Tuesday March 21st, 2000 7:05:59 AM
Trace whispers to Crig. "Not too many more times of disrespect to my people and you wont have to worry about handing out free rides. You will have me to deal with. Fate has brought me and you together to be a team but whos to say fate wont kill you. I say you are. It is not much to ask you to respect a lord. As I would do the same for a King of human realm. I am asking ya to try, this is the second time we have butted heads. Next time you might bleed from the butting." Trace sits back down. "Excuse me my Lord please continue." Trace listens intently while petting Radiant.
Matters of Respect (DM Jerry) Tuesday March 21st, 2000 4:16:59 PM
The ancient elf smiles sadly at Pip. "I hope so for you. Hope is powerful as a force. Do not abandon it." The elf looks strangely at Cirg as he speaks. Then he sits down for a minute listening as the party reacts to Cirg's comments. As he listens his face seems to age, almost as if he's heard all this before. After a few nods between the Lords, the chief lord struggles to his feet once again to speak. "You are....invited to rest a bit. You must be tired from your journey. We'll continue our discussions tomorrow when you are....rested. You'll be led to your rooms now. Council dismissed." The council slowly gathers themselves and without another word exits the room by a back door. Shortly, another young female elf enters and says, "When you are ready, I'll guide you to your rooms. I'll wait outside until you...uh,....finish your water and fruit." She leaves. You are alone.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday March 21st, 2000 8:07:59 PM
Sly stands and bows to the Elfen Lords as they leave the room, then turns to Cirg"Friend Cirg, I never disrespected any human elders or younger than I. I have always learned many things from humans, dwarfs and halflings. Present party included. BUT now you have disrespected MY Elfen Lords and MY people. Now you BETTER make it up to the LORDS". With this said Sly and Luke walks out of the room.
Cirg (DM Jerry) Tuesday March 21st, 2000 8:58:59 PM
Cirg wheels on Sly and the others, "I will respect whom I will respect. I will also not take orders from you." He continues to bristle. "I do not think that our paths lie in the same direction. I take my leave as a free man who bows to no one--most of all to those one would call friends." He wheels and leaves.
Sir Thomas Tuesday March 21st, 2000 11:29:59 PM
Sir Thomas stands out of respect as the elders leave the room, amd being just as shocked at Cirg's response as all of the rest, just stares with a slack-jawed and disgusted look at the mage slash cook. He grabs Cirg's arm before he gets out the door. "What are you saying? These are the ones we have tried so hard to find!! Direspect!! I think you have crossed that line by a whole leap! I would like to see you stay as I feel that we all have become pretty close, but you had better watch your step if you do. Respect is for ALL beings. Not only those who you SEE as being above you, or those you FEEL are worthy of your respect. You should respect all beings. Your freinds, your enemies, kings, queens, dwarves, elves, halflings, gnomes, sprites, Gods, street rats, commoners, strangers. Any one you can name I say respect them for one reason or another. For example, you must respect your enemy or he will kill you. OR the street rat becasue he has feelings as a creature of some God and may be capable of doing great things in the purposes that he sets out in. Maybe even helping you!! All of these people could probably teach you something. It would be worth your time to listen and be courteous and endulge in the friendships that will blosom." Sir Thomas stands unmoving until a decision is made as to what will happen.
Cirg (DM Jerry) Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 6:01:59 AM
Turning as he exits to reply, Cirg's face blisters as he nearly screams, "I will respect whom I will respect. And I do not respect those who cow to and trust those who have not proven themselves. I cannot believe you have run with me all this time and not learned this. People put those down who do not stand up for themselves. One must be strong in these situations and not let anyone treat you with anything other than equality. I will not be spoken down to by anyone. Least of all you, Sir Thomas! Your greed to be a hero has softened your self-honor! I cannot continue with such...weakness! We part forever....now!" He leaves the room and descends the elevator before anyone else can dishonor him more with such talk.
Departure (DM Jerry) Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 6:04:59 AM
Silence fills the room for a moment at Cirg's words echo in your minds. Eventually, hearing the silence, the elf maiden enters again and says, "Can I take you to your rooms? We have spring water baths waiting and a more substantial meal is being prepared in your honor. Follow me please?"
Trace and Radiant Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 6:39:59 AM
Trace stands after Crig leaves "Good ridance, I belive we have just been weakend in our cause but just the same, good ridance to a sad and angry person. Mittri will surly guide us in our plight. Well good night to you all. For once in a great long while I can sleep without worrying of an attack." Trace starts to walk away to his room following the elven female and then turns to the others. "Too bad......I liked his cooking" Trace shrugs his shoulders and continues walking away and petting Radiant while flirting with the elven girl.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 7:51:59 AM
Pip watches as Cirg walks out. "People like that don't tend to survive long. They act like that to the wrong person... There's always someone stronger and with a shorter temper." He shrugs. "Well, a spring sounds like a nice thing, after all that walking." He heads over to follow the Elf.
Alec Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 7:41:59 PM
Alec is mortified at Cirg's continued outbursts. After Cirg is practically thrown out of the counsil chamber Alec attempts to apologize to Goldenbrow, "We are sorry, for the behavior of our companion. We had no idea that he felt this way, or we wouldn't have brought him along. I think that you'll find the rest of our party tends to strive for what is right, and is willing unite with all races to fight the common enemy." Alec then makes his way to his room, for some much needed rest.
Sir Thomas Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 8:38:59 PM
"I will pray that Alemi guide your footsteps and someday open your eyes." Sir Thomas is saddened by the loss of their companion, but he knows it is for the better. He gathers his things and follows the elf with the other group members toward the spring. He turns to Sly, "I hope Cirg has not caused too much damage with his actions, and I hope you and the others are not too offended." He speaks up a bit so that Trace can hear him too. "I also appologize to you friend. Not all humans are as prejudiced as he is." Then toning it down again to address Sly. "Do you think the council will be able to look past his outburst and see that it was only Cirg that felt that way? It would be very easy to judge us guilty by association." He walks with Sly to the spring.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 9:00:59 PM
Sly follows sir Thomas as they go to the spring. Sly turns back from watching the Elfen Girl and tells Sir Thomas "Sir Thomas if the Lords where as offended as rightly they should be. We would be kick out of the Capitol with out any help of any kind...Did you see those beautiful eyes on that girl?... I need some soap to clean my ears". Turns and walks right into a tree (smack!!)
Guardian Solomar Wednesday March 22nd, 2000 9:47:59 PM
Guardian, mouth closed and wide eyed, listens to the last hour's action. He regrets he did not introduce himself like the rest, wondering if in a way HE offended the elves. A priest of Alemi is a bearer of kindness and truth, and so far he had not been acting that way. Well, at least Cirg had embarrassed them all far worse than Guardian could have. To the one who would show Guardian to his room, Guardian asks, "Please, I beg as private an audience with your lord as a strange humble human as myself can get. I feel it necessary to apologize for my own lack of manners." He trips over his words, trying to sound more eloquent than he is.
Cold Showers for Everyone! (DM Jerry) Thursday March 23rd, 2000 5:45:59 AM
The young maiden leads the party by way of some bridges between branches to a series of rooms connected with a common balcony looking over the horizon at the level of tree tops. "These are your quarters. You may leave your supplies and belongings here." After a moment, she leads the way going even higher, to the very top of the trees,over 1200 feet above the ground. There nestled between 4 branches above the level of the forest treetops is a gem enlaid bowl some 35' across. Water magically forms a fountain in the center. Two tents allow for changing into bathing clothes. Some other elves are relaxing in the pool. As you approach it, you see that the edges are steaming while the center is quite chilling. "Enjoy yourselves. The elven lords are quite busy. They will send word of the time of your next meeting." As you prepare to enter, a dwarf surfaces amongst the elves, enjoying himself as if he was one of them. He waves vigoursly to you as he sees you approach.
(DM Jerry) Thursday March 23rd, 2000 5:46:59 AM
[Welcome our newest player Greg. This is his entrance. He is the dwarf. :)]
Trace and Radiant Thursday March 23rd, 2000 6:52:59 AM
Trace drops his supplies and lets Radiant fly to a near by perch while he changes into bathing atire. Trace sees the dwarf waveing and makes his way over to get into the tub while still trying to keep an eye on the elven maid, hopeing that she might find some interest in this ruged adventure.
Ilsidur (not ISILDUR) Thursday March 23rd, 2000 6:00:59 PM
Hullo all. Come on in, the water's fine (thinks to himself: lucky I took those swimming lessons, neck deep to an elf is the deep end for me). Glad to make your aquaintance. My name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, novitiate of the most high Marmathon Dur (never heard of him, you say? well, you will). I caught the last few minutes of your meeting with our fine hosts; your companion was lucky to be able to walk out with his skin intact. Anyways, I was summoned here some two days ago (on a pretty incredible road trip, I might add) by the selfsame council, and they have informed me that my near-future destiny is to be linked with yours. Some interesting signs from most high Marmathon Dur seem to confirm this. So, if our lots are to be thrown together, come join me in this refreshing bath and we'll get to know each other some.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday March 23rd, 2000 6:16:59 PM
Sly has a little bit of a bloody nose,then say "HI I'm Sly Foxx, and I'mmmmmm ..." Sly steps off the edge of the pool, while looking after another pair of Elvish Eyes. Splashes in the cold part of the pool.
Sir Thomas Thursday March 23rd, 2000 8:49:59 PM
Sir Thomas changes into his own bathing atire (if there be any besides his birthday suite) and goes to the pool. On his way in he slaps Sly on the back of his shoulder as he jokingly says, "after being her in this place the heaven won't be such a hard adjustment." He laughs and wades out to the dwarf. "Well, if you're even tempered, and of good spirits I'll be the first to say welcome. I am Sir Thomas, messenger of Alemi's will and protector of Domi's honor. It is good to meet you fine sir. This place is absolutely beautiful. I have rarely seen such beauty and I have traveled far under the tutilage of my mentor and in my own country." He relaxes falling back into the pool and finds a bar of soap and a razor and begins to clean himself.
Alec Thursday March 23rd, 2000 10:29:59 PM
Alec strips down to his underwear (a tunic and breeches) before easing into the bath. He introduces himself to Ilsidur, "My name is Alec." Holds out his hand to shake, "just what signs has your most high Marmothon Dur given you to think that we would have thesame destiny?"
Ilsidur Thursday March 23rd, 2000 11:02:59 PM
Just a simple message from the most high one to go with the elves when they first contacted me. While I was here, they informed me that my destiny was linked to yours. No more than that. I am still in the dark as to what that destiny is to be.
Guardian Solomar Thursday March 23rd, 2000 11:20:59 PM
His request to see the elven lord either ignored or skirted around, Guardian takes the cue and follows out while he's still in what little good graces left. The bath is welcome. Guardian disrobes, bundling his belongings together, and he slips into the bath and begins washing. It's been soooo long... To their to mate, Ilsidur, Guardian waves and says, "I am Guardian Solomar, priest of Alemi. Nice to meet you."
Pip Goodfield Friday March 24th, 2000 12:47:59 AM
Pip Goodfield, not feeling in the slightest embarrased, strips and walks into the water. "Ahh, better than any inn within 30 miles of Heranmar. Hello, Ilsidur, nice to meet you, my name's Pip. Pip Goodfield."
Maiden Loria Mistwalker (DM Jerry) Sunday March 26th, 2000 3:07:59 AM
Receiving more than one comlimentary glance from Trace, Loria shucks her robe and dives in splashing Trace with lots of water. "Hi! I'm Loria. Supper for two in my room at sundown." She swims away. Don't be late!" [perception check by Trace to realize the resemblance between Loria and her father the councilman.]
Loria Mistwalker (DM Jerry) Sunday March 26th, 2000 3:15:59 AM
Loria swims over to Guardian and gives him a peck on the cheek, then turns to see what kind of effec this has on Trace. "Guardian, priest of Alemi. Greetings! I am Loria Mistwalker. My father will see you now. Please be brief, as he has already had a full day and I worry about him doing too much." Then as if to countradict this tone of voice, she smiles and the sun lights up her face. "Follow me please, and she exits the pool and dons her robe." [Justin, we'll handle this interview in emails. I don't want to slow down the game. When done, I'll post our "in character" discussion here on the board.]
Kudic Mistwalker (DM Jerry) Sunday March 26th, 2000 3:23:59 AM
Hopefully, everyone enjoys their bath, and has some time to relax. It is evening and slightly before sundown. Word reaches you that Cirg purchased a horse from the elves and has departed the village in the company of a small group of traders heading for parts north. The elf lord himself comes to your quarters and says, "If you have...worked out your difficulties, we would like to complete our discussion with you this evening if you are willing." He gives an appraising look in the direction of Isildur and smiles. "So you've cast your lot with these traveling heroes then?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday March 26th, 2000 7:55:59 PM
Sly look (with mouth open) at Maiden Loria disrobing and dive into the pool..."gulp" says Sly. Then watches her go over to Trace and speak to him, Then go and talk to the Guardian, she turns, smiles and walks away. Sly scratching his head, goes to Trace and ask"Boy are you LUCKY, Brother Elf. How did you do that???".
Trace and Radiant Sunday March 26th, 2000 8:19:59 PM
Trace can only sit and smile while Loria plays her childish games. He then listens to elder elf and gathers his things to go and finish the meeting. Trace thinks to himself if it would be wise to meet the councilmans daughter.
Guardian Solomar Sunday March 26th, 2000 9:46:59 PM
I am blushing as Loria talks so freely while in the bath with us. It's just such a change of pace for a priest...Anyway, when Loria begins to show me to Mistwalker's chamber, I grab my clothes and follow her--clumsily putting on my clothes as I go.
Alec Sunday March 26th, 2000 10:35:59 PM
Alec watches as the others fall over themselves to gain the attention of the elven maiden. Alec does not wish to get mixed up with the counsel member's daughter. When the counselman himself invites the group back to finish the tactical discussion, Alec is relived. He thought for sure that the ignorant Cirg had fouled up the whole mission.
Ilsidur Monday March 27th, 2000 2:28:59 AM
"I guess you're right, my lord, it appears I am to be linked with this group of travellers. One of them has been filling me in, and it seems that they have had a very interesting trip up to this point. I only hope that what you have to tell us will clear up how we are to be linked and what we need to accomplish. Meanwhile, I will accompany them and continue to record our travels in the great journal." (Thinks to himself: Besides, I have had enough "bathing" for a year! And those silly elves falling all over themselves for such a skinny little thing! Give me someone with meat on their bones and a pretty beard any day!) Ildidur gets out of the "pool", dries off and puts on his clothes, getting ready to meet the high elven council.
Pip Goodfield Monday March 27th, 2000 4:13:59 AM
Pip pipes up. "Oh, I don't have any difficulties, really. And if these people are coming too close to all my friends from Heranmar, I'll do what I can to stop them."
Kudic Mistwalker (DM Jerry) Monday March 27th, 2000 6:27:59 AM
Kudic turns to Pip. "I assume Master Pip that you refer to the Shadow Lord's scouting army. Our scouts and spies have returned news this afternoon. The army spent the night last night in an area of the forest that is taboo for us. Something seems to have been awakened there. Something that has send the Shadow Lord's scouting army running for their homeland. We had been receiving reports of strange activity in that area of the forest and that is what your task was to be. Now, however, it is coplicated by the fact that the Shadow Lords army seems to have accelerated activity in that area. We are a proud people. If this...threat turns out to be what I fear, it could, if left unchecked, may force us to leave Luneta Springs or perish. Since we will not consider the former, your aid will be most appreciated to avoid the latter." He pauses to think for a minute and let his words sink in. "We had a war with the hobgoblins once, before my birth. The conflict was savage and damaged the forest and our tribe gravely. Only the great swordmanship of Arahala Sorentia saved us from their grotesque parody of a lord. Ahh, what a wondrous lady she must have been. The hobgoblins' evil band was totally destroyed at the conclusion of the conflict, and we have regarded their accursed land as taboo. None of the elves will ever visit the source of the hobgoblins' evil again. Unfortunately for my people, this is the very place where the Shadow Scouting Army spent the night last night, and fled from this very day! The hobgoblin threat may have returned--from the grave! All day, our scouts on the border of this taboo area have been hearing eerie noises, loud crashes, and wicked, evil laughter. Three brave centaurs volunteered to scout the region for us, but did not return at the appointed time. I fear that the Shadow Lord's Scouts have awakened the spirits of the hobgoblins, or perhaps something even worse. As outsiders the taboo does not apply to you. You represent our greatest hope of containing this threat before it explodes upon all of us comtaminating our homeland. What we ask of you is t his: travel to the ruined hobgoblin fort and determine who or what is happening there and to let us know if an attack is imminent. Use any means necessary to ensure that whatever is haunting the ruins ceases to do so." Kudic pauses again thinking. "On the matter of payment or reward....We elves are skilled silverworkers, and we will offer you ten pieces of jewelry of our own crafting. Or if you prefer payment in gold, that is a possibility too. Finally, the council has decided that since this is an important task, we will, in addition, offer one suit of pristine elven chain mail to your group. Is this acceptable? I'm sure you have other questions as well."
Trace and Radiant Monday March 27th, 2000 6:50:59 AM
"Well the obvious first question is what else can you tell us about the hobgoblins and if there is any other creatures working with them in the past. Also do you have some sort of map showing the best way we can arrive at the hobgoblin fort?" Looking to the others and then asking. "Can you provide us with special weapons so that it may ensure our success in defending your kingdom?" Trace stands and listens to the replys and his fellow companins while petting Radiant's feathers. Trace turns to Sly... "Remind me to buy a homeing pigeon so that we can send word as soon as we reach the fort"
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday March 27th, 2000 7:37:59 PM
Sly come forward and sit in frount of Lord Kudic and ask " Sir I will do anything you want of me and ask no reward, if only you could just tell me if my mother and sister a still alive."
Alec Monday March 27th, 2000 9:03:59 PM
Alec replies to Kudic, "I think that the mission sounds interesting, but in these times of the Shadow King, the hobgoblins may not be the most serious threat. Perhaps we would be better off chasing the Shadow King's scouts back to where they came from."
Pip Goodfield Tuesday March 28th, 2000 12:50:59 AM
Pip listens to the story, then smiles wryly. "And only a week ago I thought that the worst I had to worry about were irate dockworkers. It seems that things have gotten more and more dangerous. All this, and my cat has run off. If only for the days when all I had to worry about was the next harvest!"
Kudic Mistwalker (DM Jerry) Tuesday March 28th, 2000 4:37:59 AM
Kudic smiles gently and speaks to Trace. "I know nothing else about the hobgoblins or that war. As for helping you, you are a hero with a hero's heart. And you carry the power of chaos with you. That is more than what you need. However, I can supply you with a....pidgeon. He takes a simple golden bracelet off of his wrist. It has a figurine of a dragon on it. "Her name is written on the back of the figurine. Speak her name and she will form and bring your message to me. She is precious to me. Do not put her at risk or use her unwisely. And, brave one, we will supply you with a map." He turns to Sly. "Upon your return, I will direct you to our priests who will pray and divine your family's fate to the best of their abilities. However, do not short yourself. Your companions will need you to be strong for the future that is Chaos." He smiles at Alec. "Our elven warriors can handle the Shadow King's Army. However, we cannot go to the area of the old Hobgoblin fort. It is taboo to us." He then turns to Pip. "The halfling race has much to teach us elves, fellow councilmen. He stays rooted in the simple things of life even during the toughest of times. I bow to your wisdom and will go tend to a simple thing myself. My garden needs some weeds pulled." He smiles and the audience is at an end. You are escorted from the council chambers and left to enjoy your evening.
Ilsidur Tuesday March 28th, 2000 5:41:59 AM
"So, it appears you are off to investigate some hobgoblin ruins. Well, you can count me in, if you'd like. Hobgoblins are definitely not on my list of favourite humanoids, and anything that is called 'hobgoblin evil' is not something I enjoy sharing the Wold with. My only suggestion is that we try to get some sort of silver weaponry, especially with these elves apparent silverworking skills. Perhaps some arrows, bolts, or a melee weapon?" Ilsidur will contact one of the elves that he has met over the past few days to ask if any such items are available, and at what kind of price. After that, he will retire for the night, to fill in the journal some of the things he has heard over the past little while.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday March 28th, 2000 6:53:59 AM
Trace slips the bracelet on his wrist and thanks Kudic for the advice and guideance. Trace then rises and makes his way out into the hallway where he notices Loria Mistwalker. When she motions for him to follow Trace has to stop and think. Well could this possibly be a bad decision to even flirt with possible disaster? Looking at Loria with her long black hair, beautyfull eyes and tempting features Trace can no longer think of resisting. He whispers to himself..."What the heck, it is just dinner, and why not I am about to go and risk my neck for these fine elven brethen. A bit of companionship should not be turned down.. in fact it is probally down right disrespectfull of me to even think of turning down this oppertunity of a simple dinner. Yes..yes I will go, diner it is." Radiant can only tilt his head at Trace just wondering what he is saying and why he is saying it.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday March 28th, 2000 7:11:59 PM
Guardian re-enters the pool area, having made his apologies. Upon listening to the mission from Kudic, Guardian thinks about his mentor Guardian Jundu, and how well SHE would fair in this fight....as for him, well, we'll see.... "I cannot speak for my friends, but I will do all I can to help you kind elves."
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday March 28th, 2000 7:34:59 PM
Sly stands and bows to the Kudic Mistwaker "Thank you, Lord Mistwalker, I will do my very best." Waits for the Elder Elf to leave, pats Luke on the head and says "Lets go eat boy." Turns and walks out with Ilsidur and ask "Say, Friend Ilsidur, can you cook?".
Ilsidur Tuesday March 28th, 2000 8:06:59 PM
Ilsidur replies to Sly: "Can I cook? Yes. Am I a cook? No. However, I do make a mean trail stew. I can take my turn at the cook fire, along with everyone else. I assume that is how the chores are shared?"
Alec Wednesday March 29th, 2000 2:18:59 AM
Alec accepts the mission by nodding respectfully when the counsil member discloses the "taboo" of the hobgoblin stronghold. Alec will go back to the quarters he has been given, and wash for the feast to be held loter.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday March 29th, 2000 8:50:59 AM
Pip blushes at what he assumes is a complement. "Well, er, I..." he stammers, then falls quiet for a bit. "I hope that these things aren't that powerful..."
A Wonderful Evening (DM Jerry) Wednesday March 29th, 2000 6:21:59 PM
Isildur finds a blacksmith several trees and bridgeways over that will either loan him the silver weapons he needs, or will sell them to him (the current price here is 6 times the price in the Player's Handbook). Trace visits his elven friend and nothing is heard from him for awhile. The party spends a lovely evening eating a sumptious meal with the elves and listening to their songs until late in the evening. Some are carried to their beds having fell asleep during the soothing music. Soon it is morning and you awaken to breakfast in your room. All sorts of fruit and juice along with sweetcakes and hot cereal. You begin to make your preparations to depart. (I'll send you the map this evening.) An old leather map is brought by that shows the way to the Taboo Lands.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday March 29th, 2000 9:51:59 PM
Sly will go to the market and help Ilsidur with anything that need help(but watches Elven Eyes). Telling Ilsidur"I did not pay much attention to the cooking of my mother, just her magic." Then had a very nice meal that evening. Sly and luke had a very peicefull night sleep. Next morning got another bath, then pack for the trail and ask for some provision from maidens with Elven Eyes.
Alec Wednesday March 29th, 2000 11:55:59 PM
Alec awakes refreshed, and prepares to travel, spending some time with his spell book before tying up his pack, and walking outside to meet with the others.
Ilsidur Thursday March 30th, 2000 2:56:59 AM
Before he retires, Ilsidur buys 10 silver light crossbow bolts and 20 silver sheaf arrows from the elven armourer, complementing the armourer on the fine quality of his craftsmanship. After the feast, and a fair share of the elven ale (a little too light for his taste, but he never turns down free beer), Ilsidur retires for the night. He gets a good night's sleep, realizing that it is likely to be the last sleep in so comfortable a bed for a long time. In the morning he wakes up, and says a short prayer to Marmathon Dur for a safe but exciting journey, one that is full of new and interesting experiences and places to explore. He packs up all of his gear and outfits himself for travel, then heads down for breakfast. After breakfast, he thanks the elven council for their wonderful hospitality, and promises to bring back whatever information he can record about the state of the hobgoblin ruins. He gives 10 silver sheaf arrows each to Sly Foxx and Trace. With that, he is ready to head out.
Kudic Mistwalker (DM Jerry) Thursday March 30th, 2000 6:14:59 AM
The group gathers at the bottom of the Council Tree preparing to depart. As they do a human female approaches appears from out of a nearby tree. She bears a letter from the Old Ones of The Gateway Downs. The letter says, "Welcome this one. She bears a piece of the Chaos Bell in her soul."
Trace and Radiant Thursday March 30th, 2000 7:34:59 AM
Trace gathers his things in the morning and readies for travel. Once ready he calls for Radiant, The massive white bird swoops down and perches on Trace's arm. Trace feeds him a bit of rabbit that he found for someone's dinner. As he makes his way down to the base of the tree he sees a human female walk up. Trace politly introduces himself to her, "Hello I am Trace and this is my friend Radiant."
Pip Goodfield Thursday March 30th, 2000 10:04:59 AM
(OOC: Kudic?) Pip looks at the newcomer. "Welcome! My name is Pip Goodfield, what's yours?"
Ilsidur Thursday March 30th, 2000 3:10:59 PM
"Good morning, lass. My name is Ilsidur, novitiate of Marmathon Dur, the dwarven power of exploration. And who might you be?" Before they leave the elven city, Ilsidur tries to get a message to the elven armourer to, if possible, make a silver 2-handed battle-axe. He will pay for it when he returns.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday March 30th, 2000 6:30:59 PM
Sly Look over to where the human female stands and says "Welcome,pleased to meet you, Tell me can you cook?".
Trixie Ravenwood Friday March 31st, 2000 2:39:59 AM
"Hello everyone. My name is Trixie Ravenwood." The cat at her side looks up at her. "This is Tristan. My village has been destroyed along with all I hold dear to me. I am a fighter and will do my best to help you. I'm not too good at cooking though, sorry!"
Over the River and Through the Woods (DM Jerry) Friday March 31st, 2000 10:27:59 AM
An older elf comes running up panting in a few minutes carrying a silver 2 handed-sword. Here sire! Yes, please pay when you return. My name is Traloni Silverbinder. Then he is off huffing and puffing. Suddenly, everyone has finished their preparations and it is time to go. The elves in the trees sing a song of longing and love for the old forest as you depart. It is both wonderful and sad.
Ilsidur Friday March 31st, 2000 4:20:59 PM
Ilsidur thanks Traloni for the sword, and praises him for the craftsmanship, assuring Traloni that he will pay for the sword as soon as he can afford it. Once our group is on the road, and out of hearing and sight of the elven community, Ilsidur will QUIETLY approach the fighters in the group and ask if anyone can use a 2-handed sword and would like the silver one. "Unfortunately," he says to the group's fighters, "there was a misunderstanding. I asked for a silver 2-handed battle-axe, not a sword. I didn't expect them to have one on hand, that's why I asked them to make it for me for when we return." When travelling, Ilsidur will have his crossbow strung, but with no bolt. He plans to walk near Alec, to keep himself between Alec and any physical trouble that might show up (assuming that's OK with Alec and the rest of the group). Finally! (he thinks to himself) we're on the road to adventure! Time for me to start smelling like the trail, rather than those elven bath salts!
Alec Friday March 31st, 2000 8:32:59 PM
Alec introduced himself to Trixie, "Hi, my name is Alec. So you have met with the Old Ones as well. Most of our party has been sent here by the Old Ones too. Why do they say that you have a piece of the Chaos Bell in your soul? I would hate to think that this Bell would affect anyone so deeply." Alec waits for a reply, and waits for the map, so they can begin the journey.
Sir Thomas Sunday April 2nd, 2000 3:34:59 AM
After an evening of just enjoying the atmosphere and letting his companions do the talking and negotiating and such, Sir Thomas politely introduces himself to Trixie. "Good day to you my lady" he bows to her in proper fashion when greeting a lady and gently grabs her hand and brings it to his lips. "I am Sir Thomas, messenger of Alemi's word and protector of Domi's honor. Welcome to our group." He then moves back to give her a bit of space. When Ilsidur asks about the sword he pipes up, "I can use it, but I prefer my bastard sword and shield. I would be happy to carry it for you if it would be a burden to you though. It is your sword though, so whatever you wish." Sir Thomas tightens his backpack straps and his belt too. He checks his shield straps and places his helmet on his head. Ready to begin the journey, he waits patiently. Despite having prayed this morning, he feels the need to offers a short, silent prayer to both of his lords while he waits to depart. He asks for the strength and knowledge to be honorable and just in their eyes during the tests that are sure to come in the near future.
Trixie Ravenwood Sunday April 2nd, 2000 7:45:59 AM
Trixie turns to Alec. "I have met with the Old Ones. They say that my sudden illness was due to the bell's toll. The Old Ones told me to journey here to meet with you." She remains quiet while Sir Thomas prays to show her respect. When he is done she turns back to Alec. "So, when do we leave?"
Ilsidur Sunday April 2nd, 2000 5:58:59 PM
Ilsidur replies to Sir Thomas: "If no-one wants to use the sword in combat, I would appreciate your taking it from me. It is way too long for me to weild, and would be very awkward for me to carry." So, if no-one else pipes up about the sword, Ilsidur gives it to Sir Thomas.
Guardian Solomar Monday April 3rd, 2000 12:47:59 AM
Guardian would've liked to be in a better mood. Excited. Happy. Whatever...but a cloud of concern seems to hang on him. Guardian spends the evening and morning in mediation. The lack of sleep makes the thought of food even more appealing. He remebers the night's feast just before his meditatiion. Now, Guardian is a bit sluggish. The priest takes his time in packing his things, careful to remove spoiled food from his pack, checking for things he may have left in there, again reminded of his severe lack of money. Not that it mattered--Alemi would take care of him. His god was not so small as to watch over him in one place but not the other...Still, the land and peoples here were still strange, and now that Neko had left, it was harder to relate with others. At least Alec and Tom were still with him...
Trace and Radiant Monday April 3rd, 2000 4:18:59 AM
Trace says nothing while the others introduce themselves. While waiting to leave he continues to pet and talk to his friend Radiant. "Well, are you all ready to head out and vanquish the foe of the hour?"
Trixie Ravenwood Monday April 3rd, 2000 6:21:59 AM
After being introduced to everyone she stands up announcing that she is ready to go. Tristan stays near Trixie and away from Radiant. She just waits for the others to lead the way.
Traloni (DM Jerry) Monday April 3rd, 2000 2:57:59 PM
Ahh, my apologies sir. It's my son sir, He's showing talents at being an illusionist. And he met a famous swordsmaster last holiday and since then he's been turning all my axes into swords. Just stare at it. It will change and show it's true nature. I'm so embarrassed. I pray you can forgive me...
So Long! Farewell! (DM Jerry) Monday April 3rd, 2000 3:09:59 PM
As the party moves out, the elven music seems to call out to them wishing them luck and courage. Quickly the forest becomes much wilder. However, the birds are still singing and the colored leaves of the fall make the view extraordinary. (You now need to pick a direction according to the map sent of Southern Dremoria. The "three lines" which appear in various places are places where you can cross that river. Let me know if you have trouble reading the map. I'll resend, etc.)
Ilsidur Tuesday April 4th, 2000 3:41:59 AM
Ilsidur addresses Traloni: "Nothing necessary to forgive, good sir. (ooc: after all, it was April 1st when Jerry posted the sword delivery!) I am pleased that you had such a fine and useful weapon in stock, and are willing to front it to me. You can be sure that I will pay you for it as soon as we return. Would you please keep my metal axe for me until we come back?" With that, he slings his new silver battle-axe over his back and strings his crossbow. He picks up his share of the group's travelling equipment, and addresses the group, "Who usually leads the group? It appears we have 3 possible routes to follow. I suggest we take the route that gives us the least chance of running into the Shadow King's scouts." He waits to see who in the group decides the direction of travel.
Trixie Ravenwood Tuesday April 4th, 2000 8:17:59 AM
Trixie looks around and says "Well, I'm new here so I'm going to follow anyone willing to lead wherever you decide to go." She has her supplies and is ready to go.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday April 4th, 2000 8:19:59 AM
Pip, having been lost in his own thoughts for a moment, snaps out of it. "Well, I guess it's time to leave."
Sir Thomas Tuesday April 4th, 2000 9:17:59 AM
Sir Thomas shyly adds his opinion on the matter. "Well, I can't seem to read this map. I'm usually a little better, but I just don't understand it. so, I'll let another choose our fate here." Ashamed to have to admit it Sir Thomas bows his head and shuts up.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday April 4th, 2000 2:41:59 PM
"I usually march in the rear to cover the none fighters" said Sly Foxx, then readies his bow and readies himself to follow. Sly pat Luke and gives his some jerky.
Ilsidur Wednesday April 5th, 2000 2:18:59 AM
I would recommend that, while we travel out of doors, Trace should lead the way, and keep his eyes open for tracks, ambushes, etc. Also, he can tell us which is the best route to travel. Alec, if you have any range spells, it might be a good idea to follow me, so that you are protected at least from the front and you can fire over me in a battle. What do you think?
Trixie Ravenwood Wednesday April 5th, 2000 2:35:59 AM
"I'll follow near the middle so I can help anyone either in the back or front if we're attacked." She looks around at the group and patiently waits for a decision to be made.
Alec Wednesday April 5th, 2000 3:39:59 AM
Responding to Isildur, "I am reasonably well sheilded in most battle situations, and right now I have no long range offensive spells learned. I see no reason to be overly cautious until we actually see some hobgoblins. When we do, I should be able to take out a few singlehanded." Alec grins
Trace and Radiant Wednesday April 5th, 2000 4:51:59 AM
"Ok I will do my best to guide our way to the ruins. I think we should head due South to this bridge here on the map. Once we get there we can start to think about what to do when we reach our destination." If no one argues the plan of action Trace sets out in the direction laid out looking for the best paths to take his compainions and away from the least likely spots of an ambush. Letting Raidaint fly from perch to perch Trace readies his shield and sword while makeing his way. "Well my new friends do yall have any special skills? Such as I am good in hunting and dealing with animales, even more so with birds of prey."
Ilsidur Wednesday April 5th, 2000 6:02:59 AM
Ilsidur follows along after Trace. "Most of my skills are more useful in the mountains. I know mountaineering and mountain survival. I do have a very good innate sense of direction, if we get turned around at any time."
The Call of The Wild (DM Jerry) Wednesday April 5th, 2000 6:28:59 AM
The group talks casually getting to know each other as they leave the elven lands. They pass a couple of other elven tree villages and the elves bring them fresh fruit and water to sustain them during the day's march. Occasionally you get glimpses of The Wild River as you pass, it's sounds soothing amongst the sounds of nature. The day passes and near night you reach a river in your path, but no way across. Those making perception checks realize that the river in front of them must be the West Wild unless you are turned around already in your directions. And the sun is setting to your right showing that you are travelling south. A second perception check reveals to those astute persons that the "way across" must be either upstream towards the fork, or downstream toward the Krag Us Monde Mountains. The sun sets early due to the huge mountain range and such exploring will have to occur either after dark or on the morrow. The nocturnal forest creatures begin to awaken as you hear the cry of a lonely wolf. After a few moments, you hear the sound repeated with a slightly hollow eerie distortion to it. Then it's repeated again....and again! Suddenly the forest is full of the echoes of that single Wolf! What manner of place is this? What mystery is at work here?
Pip Goodfield d20=2 d20=19 Wednesday April 5th, 2000 8:21:59 AM
Pip realizes that they are at the Wild River, but makes no connections beyond that. At the sound of the wolf, he looks around, trying to find a source. "Could it be a... werewolf? It sounds unearthly." He starts to shiver at the thought.
Trace and Radiant Wednesday April 5th, 2000 8:54:59 AM
"I must say this...If I seem to bold in my plans or directions and even suggestions please fell free to haul me back down to reality. Now that has been said. The direction I led us was due South. "Trace places his finger near the river South below the Council chambers. " Now we need to make our way along here." Trace then moves his finger North West along the riverbank to the three lines that signfiy a bridge. "It seems a bit out of the way but It reduces the chance of us getting lost. Here is where the bridge is that we shall cross. I had planned on us setting camp there tonight but It seems that we taken longer to reach this point than I had planed. Gathering how long it took us to travel this far, if we camp here It will take about half a days journey to reach the bridge. I do suggest that we camp; walking around in the night makes for an easy ambush. We will even have to decide weahter to camp at the bridge or move into the ruins at mid day wich might put us moveing around the area at night. I suggest that we camp and prepare at the other side of the bridge tomorrow." Hearing the howl grow even louder Trace ask the rest of the group if they are ready to break for camp. If every one is ready or no other ideas Trace begins makeing his bed roll and gathering firewood while keeping a grip on his sword and useing his infravision to scan the woods. "I suggest that two people take watch at a time and a warrior be one of them at all times. I will take what ever order that is needed. I dont really need fire to see but it might back off some of the night creatures. Enough of my bableing what do yall have to say?"
Ilsidur d20=19 Wednesday April 5th, 2000 5:22:59 PM
Ilsidur has a difficult time getting his directions in the strange forest (failed direction sense roll) and says, "Are you sure we headed straight south? If that is the only river on the map, we must be where you figure, Trace, but if we went in the wrong direction, then we may be farther or closer to the bridge than you think. Either way, I agree with Trace that we should settle in for the night here. I am definitely not a fan of moving around strange woods at night. I suggest the watches be 1-myself and Thomas, 2-Trace and Trixie, and 3-Pip and the rest (since the wizards and Guardian need to concentrate on spells, and really can't keep watch for the whole time). With each watch about 3 hours long, we should each get a good night sleep. Trace and Sly, please confirm to me that you received 10 silver flight arrows each. With these watches, each watch has silver weapons available. We should make a fire, both to keep the normal animals away and to give a source of light for those without infravision." Ilsidur then gets his gear ready for the night. He will make his trail stew tonight, unless another cook pipes up. When he sleeps, he takes off his armour but leaves his crossbow strung, with bolts and battle-axe close to hand. He also asks Trace, "With your knowledge of animals, do you recognize the wolf calls? Why do they seem so strange?"
Trixie Ravenwood Wednesday April 5th, 2000 6:07:59 PM
Trixie has no problem with being on watch. She checks to make sure her crossbow is ready for anything. She get's out her blanket, repacks her backpack. She wraps up in the blanket, the howling making her slightly uneasy and scaring her cat. "I wish that howling would stop! I can't tell where it's coming from!"
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday April 6th, 2000 1:45:59 AM
Sly hands Ilsidur some cave bats for his cooking pot. Then showes him his quiver with 10 silver arrows and 10 reg arrows. "my watch will be the third one in line, right? Are you thinging of the samething I do? these are not regular wolves." Sly eats a fine meal, then studdies in his bookfor a while. Makes sure that Luke is fed, makes a bed then settles down. thinks to himself= this is the first time the I will sleep on the grown, insted of a fine soft tree limb.= Then look up into the tree where the hawk is purch.
Trace and Radiant d20=15 Thursday April 6th, 2000 2:50:59 AM
Trace listens to the howl but cant seem to determin its origin. "Sorry friends these are strange lands and I dont belive I have heard this one before, so to say it is natural or unnatural is too hard."
Sir Thomas d20=20 d20=4 Thursday April 6th, 2000 2:53:59 AM
Having not understood the map (Sir Thomas still doesn't know why, he's usually not this boneheaded), sir Thomas doesn't recognize the river, but he knows they've been traveling due south. "I must agree with Trace on this one Ilsidur, we have indeed been going south, but I don't know about the river and all that business. Also, I think what you have planned for the watches sounds perfect. No one could have done a better job thinking that out." Sir Thomas shutters at the howl. "Alemi protect us tonight." He states as he goes off to survey the area. Sir Thomas takes note of the areas that are most defensable in bad situations and those that are least defensable. He notes where the trees come closest to thier camp site and where they are far away. He notes the direction of the wind and where everyone is bedding down. "well Ilsidur, it looks like it's you and me. I think we should sit down wind and close together, but with a bit of distance between us. That way, we can keep an eye on the camp, each other and be between the camp and the closest patch of forest. I think that we can minimize being snuck up on in the night that way. What are your thoughts?"
Ilsidur Thursday April 6th, 2000 4:47:59 AM
"Sir Thomas, I don't have a lot of experience setting watch at camp, so you locate us best you can. I have infravision, so I can keep a good look out of the camp for anything warm-blooded." Ilsidur proceeds to make supper (bats and all) and after supper and cleaning up, moves to the spot that Sir Thomas points out and proceeds to take his turn at watch. When the watch is over (assuming it passes uneventfully) he wakes up the next two watchers, takes off his armour, wishes Sir Thomas a good night's sleep, rolls up in his sleeping blanket and falls asleep.
Thrum! (DM Jerry) Thursday April 6th, 2000 1:16:59 PM
As Trace chops some wood into the right shapes for a fire, something strange happens. One piece of wood, a strange one with dark red splotches on it that matches many of the trees around this area, makes an almost musical popping sound as he chops at it revealing that it is hollow inside. A very narrow empty tube runs from one end of the limb to the other. However, the strangest part of it is that everytime he strikes with his ax, an echo begins to surround him as all around him he and the party hears the sound of his ax falling again, and again. [Perception check everyone please. Perception ability checks are done by rolling under your Intel. or Wis.--whichever you prefer.] Those perceiving realize to their relief that the ax as well as the wolf sound is being "broadcast" throughout the woods by these strange trees that seem to distort and amplify sounds. As you all begin to talk with your preparations for camp, these sounds are also magnified, distorted and broadcast. (If you make the 1st perception check, you may now make a second perception check) Those further perceiving realize that this may be involved with why the elves were able to know something had awakened in the darker woods across the river. These trees act as a warning signal passing on all sounds that they hear in a thrumming like manner. (If still successful, you may make a third check now.) Those making a third check remember now hearing strange words from the elves in the bath about trees known as "Thrumwood Trees" and something vague about their activity that was alarming to the elves. The elves had heard alarming sounds coming from the old Hobgoblin Fort in the taboo lands.
Ilsidur d20=9 d20=15 d20=15 d20=6 Thursday April 6th, 2000 4:51:59 PM
(Passes all three perception checks) "The weird noises seem to be being carried by those red-splotched trees. I remember the elves in the pool talking about some trees called 'Thrumwood Trees' that seem to echo and amplify sounds in the area. It is likely that these trees transmitted the sounds of whatever is going on at the hobgoblin fort to the elves. So, I have two suggestions. First, we should be as quiet as possible whenever we are near these trees, so that we do not broadcast our presence. Second, whenever we are near any of these trees, we should stop and listen as carefully as possible, since they might give us some warning of something happening around us. Trace, have you seen these trees throughout the forest during our travels, or just near the river, or just in this copse? Sly, if you would move into the woods a little ways, behind some of these trees, and talk, I will see if my direction sense will let me tell which direction the noise is coming from (passes direction sense roll, the 4th roll)." After this discussion and finding out if his direction sense will work, Ilsidur will take first watch, and spend the rest of the night as detailed earlier, assuming the night passes uneventfully.
Sir Thomas d20=10 d20=1 d20=16 Friday April 7th, 2000 12:42:59 AM
Sir Thomas makes 2 out of 3 perception checks. "Thank you for dinner Ilsidur, i thought it was quite good. I got that about the trees too Ilsidur, but I don't recall the elves saying anything about that. What exactly did they say? Is it something we should pay attention to? hmm. Well, good night to you all, sleep well. I think over here would be the best place for us to set up. I'll stand here and you should stand in that area. At least, that's what I think." Sir Thomas points to the areas he scoped out. The positions are not quite on opposite sides of the camp, but reasonably distanced so that the two can see the majority of their surroundings between them and also each other. Sir Thomas has his sword out of its sheath as he patrols his small area of ground. When his watch is up, he goes with Ilsidur to wake the next watch. then also removes his armor. He kneels before the small camp fire and prays to Alemi and Domi, then beds down for the night. "good night to you too Ilsidur." Since he has a poor jump on the night, Sir Thomas begins to sleep fast.
Pip Goodfield d20=8 d20=15 Friday April 7th, 2000 3:25:59 AM
(OOC: Makes first perception check.) Pip listens to the sounds all around. "That's just spooky. Well, if no one has taken it, I'll take the last watch, and make breakfast as well." He stops suddenly, and shakes his head, grumbling. "I should've asked them for some milk to make cheese with. Oh, well."
Trixie Ravenwood d20=20 Friday April 7th, 2000 6:52:59 AM
Failed her first roll, so does not continue. She listens carefully to what Ilsidur has to say about the trees. After dinner she takes off her armor and crossbow so she can rest before her watch begins. A few hours later she is awoken to take her watch. "Guess I'm up now." She puts her armor back on, straps her crossbow to her arm and makes sure it is loaded and ready, just in case. Finally she picks up her trident and walks over to her spot, keeping a close eye on the woods, careful not to make any sounds or sudden movement. The howling sends shivers down her spine, but she hangs on all night. Providing that all goes well, when her shift is over, she helps wake up the next group for their watch, takes her armor and crossbow off, and goes to sleep. Tristan stays by her side the whole time, frightened by the howling in the woods.
Into the Pale Moonlight (DM Jerry) d6=1 d6=1 d6=5 d2=2 d20=19 d2=2 d20=7 Friday April 7th, 2000 7:22:59 AM
During the first watch, Isildur and Sir Thomas take their positions. Sir Thomas has the hardest time trying to stay awake. It almost feels like some entity was trying to magically make him sleepy. (Made saving throw for special situation. He made it with a 19. I did the roll so we didn't have to all wait a day for him to do so.) Sir Thomas feels something spooky about the nearest tree to him. It is a pale thin cousin of the evergreen pines that are in this area. During the second watch, Trace and Trixie take their places. Trace experiences the same thing except he can't seem to throw off the lethargy. He walks over to the pale tree and sits leaning against it falling into a deep sleep (save of 7). (Perception check, Trixie, to notice Trace sleeping.) The pale moonlight shines down upon the camp, lighting it eerily. The pale tree Trace lean upon almost seems to glow with the light of the moon. It certainly has a luminescent quality.
Pip Goodfield Friday April 7th, 2000 9:24:59 AM
Pip turns over in his dreams, hearing wolves and axes echo about him, seeing shadowy shapes out of the corners of his vision. He whimpers quietly.
Sir Thomas Friday April 7th, 2000 10:44:59 PM
still sleeping fast, trying to catch the morning.
Guardian Solomar Friday April 7th, 2000 10:48:59 PM
Having prayed right after eating, and then studying his spells to have a full array, Guardian sleeps quietly, dreaming of a time when he will build a temple to Alemi and successfully spread his god's word. (Guardian has memorized: cure/cause light wounds, shillelagh, and command. Just as a reference for whoever cares.)
Trixie Ravenwood d20=16 Saturday April 8th, 2000 1:32:59 AM
Trixie (using her int. roll) notices that Trace is sleeping against the tree. She quietly walks over to him and gently nudges him to wake up. She goes back over to her spot and finishes her watch before she wakes up the next group.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=6 d20=17 d20=2 Sunday April 9th, 2000 12:59:59 AM
Sly sleep reslesly(makes all int. roll)tossing from side to side.
Trace and Radiant Sunday April 9th, 2000 8:26:59 AM
Being awakened by Trixi Trace becomes embaressed and his face turns red. "Forgive me Trixi, I don't know what has come over me." Trace stretches and says a quick prayer to MITTIRI for guidence and protection. He then holds his arm up for Radiant; as Radiant swoops down, Trace retrives a piece of dried fish from his pouch to give his friend. He speeks softly and pets Radiant's feathers while the fish is devoured. So my friend I wonder how big you will get, maybe large enough to carry me. Trace cracks a smile at the thought while Radiant can only turn his head upside down, wich Trace has noticed that he does this when puzzeled. Maybe when it is light I will hunt down some rabbit for us, yes much better than that dried fish. Trace releases Radiant back to his perch and wakes the others for their turn of the watch.
Ghosttree (DM Jerry) Monday April 10th, 2000 6:54:59 AM
Trace shakes his head awake, and tries to throw off his lethargy but it is difficult. He usually doesn't have this amount of trouble staying awake. But then no tree ever felt so...nice to lay one's head against...while one dreams of one's elven girl back in her elven tree. (Trace, please make a second save vs. spell with a +2 bonus to that roll.) The night is fair and the moon is bright. Sweet dreams to everyone everywhere! Selah!
Trace and Radiant d20+2=10 Monday April 10th, 2000 8:45:59 AM
Trace continues to stretch and shake his head to stay awake.
Alec Tuesday April 11th, 2000 4:21:59 AM
Alec continues sleeping, feeling remarkably comfortable and soothed.
Trixie Ravenwood Tuesday April 11th, 2000 4:50:59 AM
Trixie has difficulty getting to sleep at first due to the howls of the wolf. Eventually she falls asleep with Tristan curled up at her chest.
Ghosttree in the Morning (DM Jerry) Tuesday April 11th, 2000 6:46:59 AM
Sadly Trace succombs to the Ghosttree's influence and finds an "inner peace there." He goes into a deeper slumber. Morning comes. All awaken...except for Trace who continues dreaming of his sweatheart back in the elven village. He has a beautific smile on his face. The tree above him looks deathly ill in the morning light.
Ilsidur d20=18 Tuesday April 11th, 2000 9:14:59 AM
Ilsidur wakes up at first light, and prepares himself for his morning prayers. Before he can start, he notices Trace asleep against a tree at the edge of the camp. He also notices that no-one else is awake, and wonders what transpired last night. Rousing the rest of the group, he asks Trixie what happened on watch, and if the third watch ever took place. He approaches Trace leaning agains the tree, and calls to him to rouse him. He notices the smile on Trace's face and approaches closer to try to shake Trace awake. He takes a closer look at the tree Trace is leaning against, and tries to use his survival training to see if he recognizes the species (and fails, roll of 18 against Int of 13). He asks the rest of the group if they have ever seen this species before. Depending on how the situation with Trace is resolved, Ilsidur will record the past day's travel in the journal, and pray to Marmathon Dur for a safe and interesting day of travel. He will then eat a cold breakfast and pack his gear for the day's travel.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=3 d20=13 d20=14 d20=16 d20=14 d20=8 d20=11 Wednesday April 12th, 2000 2:34:59 AM
Sly wakes up and streches thinking to himself{What a restfull night} Then he spys Trace and Ilsidure are. Sly walks over to them and wants to help, then takes a good look at the tree (roll Int to recognize the species of the tree)(ooc my finger got stock on the key,sorry)
Guardian Solomar d20=18 Wednesday April 12th, 2000 4:28:59 AM
Guardian wakes up to Ilsidur's call. He rises and looks about for what Ilsidur is talking about. He spies Trace leaning up against the tree. "Hmmm" intrigued, he walks over to the tree. he inspects the tree. "Well, I should tell you that I only know the easily identifiable ones like maple or evergreen, etc. I don't recognize it. Sorry friends." He waits around a second and realizes that he can't help the situation, so he goes to perform his morning prayers and pack up his things. First, he kneels by his bed roll and prays. It takes him a while since his evening paryers were short. When he finishes, he picks up his area and starts fixing breakfast. At least, the limited amount he knows about making breakfast. Under his breath, "I figure someone that knows a little more about this will help when they figure that tree out. and wake Trace up." He smiles as he goes about his business.
Trace and Radiant Wednesday April 12th, 2000 4:56:59 AM
Trace sleeps...zzzzzzzz
Trixie Ravenwood Wednesday April 12th, 2000 7:36:59 AM
Trixie hears a bit of commotion as the others wake up. She tells Ilsidur about Trace sleeping the whole time, but nothing happened. She gets up and stretches, Tristan following her movements. She shakes the dirt and leaves from her blanket and packs her bag. Just to be safe she straps her crossbow to her arm and loads it. When her morning routine is finished she goes over and attempts to help with breakfast, hoping that Pip will wake up soon since he's a better cook.
Are you Sleeping? [to be sung as a round] (DM Jerry) Wednesday April 12th, 2000 7:59:59 AM
[I'm rolling on the floor looking at Ceil's dice rolls--thanks Ceil. I needed that laugh tonight.] Breakfast and spells done, the party prepares to leave. The morning is glorious! The birds are singing, the insects buzzing, the sun shining.....and Trace is still sleeping.
Trace and Radiant Wednesday April 12th, 2000 8:14:59 AM
ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ Trace sleeps deeply; he dreams of his lovely elven princess. As the others stand around trying to figure out what to do they can see Trace makeing strange gestures and movements. .....My MY My ... it looks like .. yes, yes it does ... he is fooling around with some one. The situation allmost becomes laughable once Trace starts to moan aloud. By this time drool is running down his chin from makeing kissing faces, and after a bit of that he begins to snore and mumbleing. Something about mommy then deep sleep once again.
Sir Thomas Wednesday April 12th, 2000 8:48:59 AM
Sir Thomas, having slept fast, wakes up fully refreshed for the new day. "well that was nice." He starts as he rolls off of his bed roll and up to his feet. There is a bit more commotion than he is used to when the group is just first getting up for the day. "hmmm." He kneels while the others make busy with looking at Trace and making breakfast. Sir Thomas lifts prayers to Alemi and Domi, and makes them short considering the situation. He does not, however, rush them. Once finished, he asks if the Guardian and Trixie "Would you guys like help with breakfast, or should I go look about Trace? I should note that I have NO cooking skills. Absolutely none. Sir Galdin and I used to just get trail rations for our journeys so we wouldn't have to cook. It was easy that way, but not as filling." Depending on the response, Sir Thomas either tries to help with breakfast, or goes to see about Trace with the others.
Ilsidur Thursday April 13th, 2000 5:08:59 AM
Ilsidur drags Trace across the camp, to try to separate him from the tree that seems to be causing all the problems. He then tries to shake Trace awake again. If that fails, he asks the group, "Does anyone recognize this tree, and know what it is? [ooc: I think someone made their perception roll before] Does anyone have access to 'dispel magic'? If you want, I could chop the tree down, but I don't know how that will affect Trace. Failing that, we could try to get a message to the elves using the thrumwood trees, since they seem to monitor them. As a last resort, we could use the dragon message that Trace was given by the elves, but I would hate to use that on the second day of travel and even before we reach the ruins. What do you think?"
Pip Goodfield Thursday April 13th, 2000 6:06:59 AM
Pip finally wakes, and looks around. "This place brings odd dreams, I don't think it a good place to sleep." At that last word, he spies Trace. "What? What's Trace doing asleep?" He walks over to Trace and shakes him. "Wake up! It doesn't look good for Elves to sleep longer than Halflings!" He looks for any response.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday April 13th, 2000 7:44:59 PM
Sly is getting very intrested in Trace dreams renactments,is now fogeting about identerfying that strange tree.
Daymares (DM Jerry) Sunday April 16th, 2000 5:00:59 PM
Isildur after studying the tree knows for sure he's never heard of it or seen it's like before. He does succeed in waking Trace after separating him from the tree and shaking him around a bit. However, Trace is still groggy and a little wobbly. A slight fog descends upon the campsite seemingly a result of being so near the river. It is a sleepy foggy but wholly wonderful morning!
Trace and Radiant Monday April 17th, 2000 3:05:59 AM
Trace starts to come about not even realizeing that he fell asleep on his watch. He half heartedly gathers his things and a bite to eat. With a yawn and a quick stretch after his morning prayers, Trace tells the others that he is ready to go.
Guardian Solomar Monday April 17th, 2000 6:40:59 AM
Guardian finishes making breakfast having just slapped together what he knew how. "thank you for your help Trixie. I appreciated it. I hope it will sufice everyone." He then eats and finishes packing. and is ready to go when the groups heads out for the days journey.
Sir Thomas Monday April 17th, 2000 6:42:59 AM
Sir Thomas eats what Guardian fixed for breakfast. While eating, he offers to Guardian, "well friend, you fixed it, so I'll clean it. fair enough?" After Guardian agrees, Sir Thomas finishes eating and then cleans up the cooking supplies and all of that. He packs his things and he too is prepared to move when the rest of the party is. He walks in the front of the group.
Ilsidur Monday April 17th, 2000 7:17:59 AM
"Welcome back to the world of the living, Trace. You had a good, long sleep, but it wasn't your fault." He explains the situation to Trace, and takes note of the two tree types in the Journal (Thrumwood and Sleeptree). He then packs up his gear, helps Sir Thomas clean up after breakfast, and readies himself for the day's journey. He asks Trace, "Based on the map, how much farther do we have to travel? I presume we will reach the bridge shortly, and then reach the ruins sometime later today, assuming all goes well?" [ooc: Jerry, I never received a copy of the map] Ilsidur slings his new battle-axe over his shoulder and strings his crossbow, ready to go. He will walk up front beside Sir Thomas.
Pip Goodfield Monday April 17th, 2000 7:32:59 AM
Pip, glad that the episode is over and to escape from this apparent vale of echoes, gathers his belongings.
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday April 17th, 2000 7:38:59 PM
Sly tells Trace"You better say a few more prayers after that dream"then eat with Luke. Pack his gear and readies for the march. takes his place at the rear.
Trixie Ravenwood Monday April 17th, 2000 9:34:59 PM
Trixie helps clean up after breakfast since she helped make the mess. After packing her blanket in her backpack and strapping her crossbow to her arm she grabs her trident and stays near the center of the group. She has never been so glad to leave a place as she was to leave the camp. After cleaning himself, Tristan runs to catch up with Trixie.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday April 18th, 2000 2:31:59 AM
Moves back to the front of the group and leads them NW along the river to find the bridge. He readies his sword and shield while finding the best paths to travel. "According to the map and how long it took us to travel yesterday...we should arrive at the bridge by mid day at least unless this terrain henders our travel. Let me travel a good fifty feet in front of yall incase of a wayward animale. I will have more of a chance of takeing care of the situation if I approach it alone. If no one has anything else I suggest we start moveing" Trace begins moveing a long, putting some distance between him and the group.
A Short Journey's Dead End (DM Jerry) Tuesday April 18th, 2000 6:25:59 PM
During the first half of the morning, the party travels NE upstream. About two hours later, they arrive at a beautiful double waterfall where the river forks into the East Wild and West Wild rivers. No bridge or crossing was found. Perhaps it was downstream from where you were before. As you turn around, some of you (those who make perception checks) hear very high pitched laughter when then begins to echo through the Thrumwood Trees...over and over....becoming more and more distorted. (Elves and Halflings may make their perception check at +5 as they are naturally attuned to these high pitched sounds.)
Pip Goodfield d20-5=-2 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 2:37:59 AM
Pip turns, trying to make out the origin of the noise. "Hobgoblins! That's the only thing I think it could be. Does anyone else hear that?"
Sly Foxx and Luke d20+5=20 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 5:32:59 AM
"Hey Pip! What voice? I don't hear any voices"question Sly.
Rangers are Always Right (DM Jerry) Wednesday April 19th, 2000 5:40:59 AM
Trace quickly discerns that the map is faulty. Either the bridge is too far east on the map, or the Elven Council location is shown too far west. He now correctly figures out that the party needs to retrace their steps to the morning's campsite and that the bridge should be a little bit downstream from there. The party grumbling at the fates (I guess that would be your lovable DM) spends the rest of the morning doing this and passing the cursed campsite of the night before, soon finds the crossing. The crossing is high above the rapids of the river...200 feet high. Squinting up into the trees, you see that a branch extends across the river toward another tree on the other side where another branch nearly touches it. There is a bridge that leads a short 15' from one branch to the other. Examining the tree on the near side, you notice that someone has nailed pieces of wood to the tree with spikes making a crude ladder ascending high up into the foliage above. This is going to be dangerous! (Make a strength check at normal to keep from becoming fatigued during your climb. Also make a Dex check at + to ascend the tree without your hands or feet slipping. If you miss the strength check, the dex check is made at normal due to fatigue. If you miss the dex check, make a second dex check to grab the crude ladder quickly before you fall. If you fail this final check, you plummet to the ground below.)
Trace and Radiant d20=18 d20=8 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 6:46:59 AM
Trace curses the map after realizeing they are in the wrong place and the map is wrong. "Ok something is wrong with the map, its pointing us in the wrong direction. Lets go back the direction we came." After correcting the path they are traveling they finally make it to the bridge. Trace slowly looks up the tree and realizes he has a slight fear of heights. "Well looks as if we have to climb to make it to the bridge." Trace starts to climb and after more than half way his knees buckel and his foot slips. Acting quickly he is able to grab the board and continue his journey upward. When Trace reaches the top he checks the area for a possible ambush by a troll or what not.
Ilsidur d20=20 d20=1 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 8:32:59 AM
Since Ilsidur seems to have trouble finding his way in these woods, he follows Trace, back past the original campsite, to the makeshift bridge. He watches Trace climb up the tree, then follows to the start of the branch. He can't believe how tiring it was to climb the 15' (first roll is 20) but even so, is able to scale the ladder with no problem (second roll is 1). When he gets to the branch, he mentions to Trace, "We should rope each person as they cross, and tie the rope to a solid branch. That way, anyone falling (Marmathon forbid) would only fall the length of the rope. And given the suitability of this site for an ambush, anyone on the ground, whether this side or the other, should be on guard for anything out of the ordinary." When Ilsidur is ready to cross, he ropes himself off, using his mountaineering skill, and will do the same for the others, if requested. When not needing his hands for crossing/balance, he will have his crossbow loaded and ready.
Guardian Solomar d20=9 d20=1 d20=11 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 8:55:59 AM
Guardian gumbles a bit at the results of the bad map. "How far out of our way are we Trace? This is unfortunate, but at least it is a minor detail." He walks in the middle of the group next to Alec. "So Alec, have you any other skills besides casting magic? I used to spend time in a library studying. I am very good at researching things, but unfortunately, besides my studies, and my duties to Alemi, I have had little practice doing much else. I always enjoyed the reading though." He carrys on a conversation with the mage and anyone who wishes to join in as they walk. "I'm actually enjoying the countryside that we have been seeing. I enjoy the city, but I've also enjoyed this experience of being away from the hustle and bustle. Do you know what I mean?" (Guardian makes the perception check requested WIS 16) At the appropriate moment, before the bridge, "I hear that sound too Pip. I don't have the first clue what is causing it though." At the bridge, he takes his turn and ascends the ladder. While waiting for his turn to cross the rope bridge, he gets his sling and a bullet out in case he might need to add cover to one of his friends as they cross.
Sir Thomas d20=13 d20=19 d20=10 d20=12 d20=14 d20=6 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 9:17:59 AM
Sir Thomas walks a good distance behind Trace as he had requested. He converses with Ilsidur as they walk. "I have heard you refer to a "Marmothon" a few times. He was your mentor right? Did you apprentice for him or just hang around while he taught you? Did you travel with him much? (etc etc. . . ) When they discover that they are in the wrong place he says nothing and acts as if it doesn't bother him. He figures, ::thinking:: no need in grumbling about something you can't change. He simply makes the best of it by talking with Ilsidur and improving their friendship. (After all, that's what it's about right?) He makes the perception check as well "laughter. I think it's laughter. That's odd. You think it's hobgoblins Pip? Can you tell where they are or how far away? I wonder if they are laughing at us, or with us." He chuckles only slightly at his joke. When they reach the bridge, Sir Thomas does poorly with the climb. All of the supplies he is carrying (most of the food supplies they bought back in Heranmar) plus all of his things and his armor. He struggles with the climb so much that he appears very weak. "This is no good. I'm not THAT heavy." He mumbles before unexpectedly missing a hand hold. He tries to regain his balance and get himself under control, but having not been one who was ever very agile, he fails. (DEX 9, rolled 10 and 12) Having been thoroughly surprised he sputters out a curse (accidentally) as he falls to the ground. He lands heavily on his side. A loud "UMPH!!!" is heard by all (even those at the top). Sir Thomas rolls around in agony and without any wind. (OOC:Jerry roll whatever dice for damage. I don't know how far up I was when I fell, but I hope it was 2 feet) When he catches his breath he just sits down on the ground for a bit. "Can I just stay here?" He smiles a painful, embarrassed smile and gets back up to try again. He bows his head "Alemi watch over me." He pulls his gloves tight, checks the straps on his backpack, adjusts his helmet, armor, and sword, then takes another shot. He finds the climb a bit easier this time. "Thanks Alemi, I guess I was just asleep last time." He concentrates quite a bit harder this time on getting hand and foot placements. He ascends with little trouble this time. (STR 17 rolled 14, DEX 9 rolled 6) "I'd say that was harder than it had to be." He rests to catch his breath after the long climb and waits his turn to cross. "I would be happy to be one of the first to cross so that I could go over to the ground incase someone or something wants to try to pick us off as we cross. I'm afraid that's the best I can offer for protection though. I'll let someone else make the decision because we are WAY above my domain." He smiles to let them know he is not seriously hurt and lets Trace or another be in charge of the crossing order.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=16 d20=18 d20=4 Wednesday April 19th, 2000 11:36:59 PM
It was Sly turn now, Sly bend down to pick up Luke and put him between his backpack and his own back, then thinking{next time I will ask if we could pool our ropes so we could pull up our supplies after we make it up there}. Sly starts to climb up the crude ladder, but it is slimy and he slips and start to fall but grabs the ladder quickly. Make it up there but not with out sweating.
Ilsidur Thursday April 20th, 2000 3:43:59 AM
Ilsidur replies to Sir Thomas, "No, most high Marmathon Dur is not my mentor, he is the lesser power that I worship. He is the dwarven power of exploration and discovery. In this part of the world, there are a number of lesser powers that are worshipped, as well as the greater powers that you from the north worship, such as Domi and Alemi. I did have a mentor, a dwarven hermit that taught me the ways of Marmathon Dur, but I have not seen him for close to a year." He will continue to discuss the religions of this area with Sir Thomas as they walk back to the crossing.
Trace and Radiant Thursday April 20th, 2000 4:18:59 AM
"Ok this is my suggestion if no one else has a better idea. Sir Thomas will cross first followed by me. Who ever can handle a bow will remain at this side. I will cross the other side and set up with my bow there. Sir Thomas will go down first then the rest will move along till everyone has gone down. I will cover the far side with my bow. I will also provide a safty rope for this side. I have quite a bit of rope here." If no one has a better idea. Trace follows Sir Thomas across the bridge inspecting it before they cross then takes out his rope and secures it to the tree. He then takes out his bow and nooks an arrow.
Sir Thomas Thursday April 20th, 2000 5:15:59 AM
At the mention of rope, SIr Thomas fishes his fifty feet from his pack. "This is the rope I have. We can use it as it is best needed." He gives it to Trace so that he can use it for whatever purpose.
Guardian Solomar Thursday April 20th, 2000 5:16:59 AM
"I have fifty feet of rope as well. The group is welcome to use it as it is best needed."
Trixie Ravenwood d20=20 d20=1 Thursday April 20th, 2000 6:47:59 AM
Trixie, with some difficulty, manages to climb up with the others. Tristan ride up on her back pack. When she reaches the top she turns to Trace. "I'll stay on this side, I have my crossbow armed." She waits until given her next command watching as the others cross.
Pip Goodfield d20=1 d20=19 d20=15 Thursday April 20th, 2000 7:15:59 AM
(OOC: forgot about the bonus, ignore third roll) Pip, not at all tired, shinnies up the tree quickly. At the top, listening to the others, volunteers to go across. "I can look out for stuff that larger folk, even Elves, might miss, and I could guard the lower part from anything not too large."
Rangers are Always Right (DM Jerry) d20=7 7d6(2+1+6+2+2+6+1)=20 Thursday April 20th, 2000 7:54:59 AM
Sir Thomas' luck runs out at the 70' mark of his climb. He falls 70' to the ground. The climb is 200' so he is lucky to have slipped so soon. He takes 20hpd (dex check to half that amount.) Sir Thomas, this time without a check, hears the high pitched falaughter. Then they break out into song. "Ding dong dead ... Sir Thomas fell on his head ... Ding Dong Frown ... We feel sorry for the ground!" Once up, assuming that Sir Thomas survives his unfortunate fall and the resulting faerielike ridicule, the party realizes that it is simple fare to cross to the other side and once there, there are steps carved into the inside of he hollow tree there which make for an easy descent.
Pip Goodfield Thursday April 20th, 2000 7:19:59 PM
Pip rushes down the steps, then pauses at the bottom. "Who are you? Hobgoblins, or just goblins, or something else?" A thought occurs to him. "Are you pixies?"
Ilsidur d8=5 d20=4 Thursday April 20th, 2000 8:08:59 PM
Ilsidur waits for Sir Thomas to cross, then gives him a "cure light wounds" [Sir Thomas, have 5 hp back]. He tells Sir Thomas, "I have one more cure spell available if you need it." He then peers around in the nearby bushes to try to spot the origin of the small voices. [d20 roll of 4 vs wisdom perception value of 17, so made the roll with up to -13 penalty, if such a roll is possible]. He calls out to the voices, "Alright, good joke, now will you show yourselves? We mean you no harm." He will unload his crossbow and sling it over his back, to show a non-threatening pose. To the rest of the group, he says, "I don't think the 'laughers' mean us any harm, otherwise they would have tried something while we were crossing and at our most vulnerable. Also, if there was danger around, it is unlikely that these 'voices' would hang around. So, I suggest we put up our weapons and see what they want."
Sir Thomas d20=17 Thursday April 20th, 2000 10:20:59 PM
(Sir Thomas fails 2nd DEX check so takes 20 hp dmg) Sir Thomas makes his way unsteadily across the bridge. Once on the other side, he takes a seat and rests for a few seconds. He definately needs to recover from the fall and from the stress of crossing the rope bridge. He only takes a minute though then seeing the steps thanks Alemi because they appear much safer than the "ladder" on the opposite side. He decends and draws his sword to readies his shield to provide the protection he promised. Once the entire party is across, he sheaths his sword and welcomly accepts the invitation of Ilsidur's cure light wounds. (add 5 HP) "My rib cage is developing quite a lot of soreness. I may have really hurt myself in that fall. When we break for camp, I will ask for Alemi's healing and may take you up on the offer of that other spell if someone else doesn't need it. I don't want to be a pig about it." Now that the voices are chattering away, and everyone wants to find the source, he goes tramping around the area with the others trying to find the source. He walks as if his ribs are quite a bit tender, but is trying to hide it. He doesn't say another word about the pain.
Guardian Solomar Thursday April 20th, 2000 10:23:59 PM
"That was a terrible fall you took Thomas. I would like to look at it when we break for camp and you can remove your armor." He goes with Sir Thomas around the site looking for the owners of the voices.
Sir Thomas Thursday April 20th, 2000 10:24:59 PM
Something that no paladin would forget, but that the personality behind the paladin did was the words of appreciation "thank you" that were spoken by Sir Thomas to his friends for their help.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday April 21st, 2000 1:52:59 AM
Sly puts Luke down on the ground and lets the dog strech his legs. Then rummages through his back pack and come up with a vile wrap in some soft cloth. Walks over to Sir Thomas and hand him the vile "This is for you, it might help you. My Sister is a Cleric, she was always looking after her big brother."
Trace and Radiant Friday April 21st, 2000 11:44:59 AM
Trace looks to Ilsidur, "not to be rude friend but if you want to drop your weapons to show kindness by all means. I will be over here to cover you but my weapons stay with me. I suggest that we make camp here. By the map we have but a three hour walk to the old stronghold. Since we are now not at full strength It to me sounds good to rest for the night here that way Sir Thomas can heal his wounds and that we will break in on the stronghold in daytime. I have a real problem venturing into a place like that past midday such as it is now. We start tomorrow morning with more strength and a full days worth of daylight. What do yall think?" Trace neals while keeping his bow on the ready.
Rumble in the Jungle (DM Jerry) Saturday April 22nd, 2000 5:10:59 PM
The party settles down to spend the afternoon and evening in camp, or at least to rest for a bit. However, soon, you begin to hear noises nearby. Snorting to the left, then clawed footsteps ahead of you. Then the sounds of some horrible beast rumbling past to the right of the camp. The forest seems to get quiet just before these occurances.
Trace and Radiant Sunday April 23rd, 2000 8:24:59 AM
"Ok I think I might have missjudged our travel time to the stronghold. It looks as if we travel the same amount of distance as before we are now looking at two days at the best. But seeing how things have gone thus far, fat chance on makeing it there in two days." Just then Trace heres the beast run by the camp. Trace quickly drops his bow and draws his sword then raises his sield. Magic users stay in the middle with Sir Thomas. Trixi and Illisdur take the sides to protect and I will take the, well whatever it is head on. Hopefully there is one and it is just passing by. Dont mean to take charge but if any one has a better idea, I would throw it out there quick. Sir Thomas if you can use a bow that might be a better way of attacking so that you dont get too close after that fall back there. I you can use a bow pick up mine here." Trace readies himself for a possible attack.
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday April 23rd, 2000 6:09:59 PM
Sly sensing the aminal{I think} rush by, will put Luke down and watch his react to the sounds and smells of what ever it is. (ooc- Sly feel slited, because of not being reconise be Brother Elf.)
Ilsidur Sunday April 23rd, 2000 6:46:59 PM
Ilsidur moves to the side that Trace directs, readying his battle-axe. He whispers to the group, "We do need to be on watch for anything, but my money says the same group of giggling voices is responsible for all of these funny noises. Maybe if we act fearful, they will go back into their giggling act. Sly, how is Luke responding to the supposedly huge animals encircling our camp?"
Guardian Solomar d8=7 Monday April 24th, 2000 4:30:59 AM
"This is not good. I don't like this set up. If it's a huge animal, we're all in big trouble, if not, then I don't know what that could possibly be. Although I used to read about how Pixies and Sprites can conjure noises and things like this as practical jokes. the people that they are ususally joking with don't generally find their jokes much fun though. At least, that's what I read. That might explain the laughing you guys all heard." Guardian moves into place around the mages. He stands next to Sir Thomas so that he can touch him. He casts cure light wounds on the paladin so that he will be able to fight if they need his services. (7 hp to Sir Thomas) He readies his quaterstaff after he finishes his spell.
Sir Thomas Monday April 24th, 2000 4:38:59 AM
He draws his sword and drops his backpack onto the ground so that it doesn't hinder his fighting. "I'm sorry Trace, but I have never even held a bow before. Hand-to-hand is the only training for a knight. In any case, I will not hide from danger like a child. I will stand beside you and we will deal with this together, whatever my fate. To do otherwise would dishonor me in Domi's eyes. That is something I can NOT live with. It will all be ok friend." He steps up to help close a circle around the mages. He quickly prays for help from Alemi (Lay on Hands Sir Thomas recieves 6 HP bringing him to 21 by my count. Right?). He whispers "thank you my Lord." He tries to locate the whereabouts of the beast that is stalking them.
Pip Goodfield Monday April 24th, 2000 10:11:59 AM
Pip, looks around, and readies his darts. "I'm not good with Bows, yet, but I'm very good with darts." Pip grins, and continues, "I've won a lot of wagers with these. I could stick anything rather quickly, and these are a little painful."
A Peck on the Cheek (DM Jerry) Tuesday April 25th, 2000 9:00:59 AM
Sly smells nothing of the animal. Perhaps that is strange. As Isildur and Guardian speak of the fairies and their tricks, a single daisy appears in their right hand and each feels a slight kiss on their right cheek. (200xp for both characters.) As soon as Isildur and Guardian receive their gifts, the sounds stop. The sun has burned off all the fog. The afternoon is nice, although the wind is picking up slightly. Clouds seem to be approaching from the south following the line of the mountains to your west and travelling north. (Perception check to realize that the storm will arrive after dark tonight.)
Pip Goodfield d20=9 Tuesday April 25th, 2000 9:45:59 AM
Pip looks around in surprise. "Of course! Pixies playing tricks. Isn't that so nice? I hope we don't meet them again unless they show themselves first." He looks up at the sky. "Looks like rain tonight."
Ilsidur d20=16 Tuesday April 25th, 2000 4:31:59 PM
Ilsidur thinks to himself (silly fairies, always playing their silly tricks.) "I think you're right, Pip, those clouds sure do look threatening. Hopefully we can find some shelter before nightfall. Trace, how long before we reach the ruins? I don't know if we want to arrive there close to nightfall, but it may be the only shelter available." He puts the daisy into his pack, to remind him about what to write in the journal when he gets the chance. He asks Sir Thomas, "Are you healed enough to be ready for battle? If not, I have one more cure spell, although we may want to save it for the evening/night, if we are going to be around the ruins by then."
Sir Thomas Tuesday April 25th, 2000 9:42:59 PM
Sir Thomas begins to look around with a confused look at the group members, "so there is no danger? I'm a little lost here. I don't know anything about Pixies. Never even heard of one." He loosens up on his battle prowess as the others start putting away their weapons, but stays alert and ready just in case. "Thank you Ilsidur, but my ribs have already begun to feel much better. I'm quite sure it is the grace of Alemi. Thank you Guardian. I appreciate your help. I don't need any more healing today. I should be tip top by morning after my body finishes what the magic started. Thank you for the offer though friend Ilsidur."
Guardian Solomar d20=10 Tuesday April 25th, 2000 9:46:59 PM
Chuckling slightly at Sir Thomas' ignorance about the matter, "you have never heard of pixies? Not even a story about a traveler being tricked by one? You are sheltered my friend. We are in no danger now, although I bet these pixies got quite a good laugh from our reaction. Your welcome for the help, it was Alemi's will though, so thank him too." He tucks the flower into a pocket in his robe to that it won't be flattened immediately. He smiles at what just happened, but says nothing more about it. "the rain will definately be here just after night fall. I think we should have eaten by the time it starts, but I don't know where that puts us on the schedule of travel and what not."
Trixie Ravenwood d20=1 Wednesday April 26th, 2000 1:47:59 AM
Trixie look up at the sky and notices the clouds. "Oh yeah, it's gonna rain alright. I think we should try to head for the ruins." She looks over at the daisies in Ilsidur and Guardian's hands and smiles. "Looks like someone like you guys!" She starts to get her gear ready in case the group decides to hike to the ruins.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=8 Wednesday April 26th, 2000 3:45:59 AM
"I'm not supprise that Luke did not react at another animal, and that left only the pixies,they are not dangerous. Your right, there is rain on the way. I'm sure Trace will get us to shelter."
Trace and Radiant d20=16 Wednesday April 26th, 2000 6:33:59 AM
Trace looks up to the sky and shrugs. "Well there is no way we can make it to the ruins tonight. Heck we might not even make it there by tomorrow, but we must move on and hopefully we can find a heavlie wooded place or a cave." Trace marchs on to the ruins looking for a good place to lay camp.
It's not nice to fool Mother Nature (DM Jerry) d4=3 Wednesday April 26th, 2000 7:08:59 AM
As Sly states that the Fairies are "harmless", a branch manages to lift just a bit and try and trip her. [Dex check at -2 to avoid being tripped and landing awkwardly for 3 hpd damage. No dmg if Sly makes the difficult dex check.] Trace leads the group heading south yet again. As the group proceeds, the forest becomes a bit more gnarley and the trees not so stout and tall. The ground begins to become hilly and rocky. Eventually even the forest floor is littered with pebbles. A couple of hours later, with no natural shelter having been found, the group comes upon the edge of a small clearing. Here you cannot see yet, but you can hear two voices conversing in a friendly fashion, although in a strange language. One voice is definitely basso profundo, while the other is extremely gravelly in nature. Squirrels are plentiful in this area as are deer and other smaller creatures. They do not seem to be afraid of these voices as you see plenty of wildlife in the vicinity of the clearing.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday April 26th, 2000 9:07:59 AM
Pip looks around, and signals for silence. He walks forward to Trace, and whispers, "I can go ahead and see what the voices are..."
Sly Foxx and Luke d20+2=5 Wednesday April 26th, 2000 6:08:59 PM
Sly almost trips on a root and wonders if the pixies will mess with HIM again. "Come Luke, lets get going".
Ilsidur d20=16 Thursday April 27th, 2000 1:30:59 AM
Ilsidur stops and waits as quietly as he can for Pip to go ahead and try to discover what creatures are responsible for the voices. He whispers to Trace, "Given that these are likely woodland creatures, have you ever heard them before." Also, Ilsidur tries to think back with his dwarven training to see if he remembers anything that talked with a gravelly voice.(Made the wisdom roll by 1)
Sir Thomas Thursday April 27th, 2000 6:14:59 AM
Having never been trained to be a real quiet fellow, except when listening to others, Sir Thomas is not traveling as quietly as his compatriots would probably like. However, when he is given the sign to hush, he does his best despite being in splint mail. He stands there in deep concentration trying to keep as quiet as possible until the "ok" is given.
Guardian Solomar Thursday April 27th, 2000 6:17:59 AM
Guardian simply follows the group as they travel. As they walk, he goes a bit carelessly. He takes out the flower and twirls it between is finger and thumb. He goes in and out of day dreams with few cares as they travel. As they near the clearing with the voices, he puts the flower away, and grabs every thing he owns that could possibley make noise and holds it still. He is much more successful at being quiet than Thomas.
It's not nice to fool Mother Nature (DM Jerry) Thursday April 27th, 2000 6:47:59 AM
It is indeed difficult to keep quiet in this area. The wind is picking up blowing north, which is helpful, however. The conversation continues, the one in the basso voice and the other in the gravelly voice. The voices are indeed strange in timber and quality. Isildur notices that the gravelly voice also has a quality to it which might be called reverb. The speakers are not visible yet, being "just" through the next few trees and partway across the clearing. The basso voice seems to make a strong point while the gravelly one follows with a small fit of coughing in surprise at the comment. The wind gusts for a moment and you notice the beginnings of a northern front moving in. Distant thunder echoes off the mountains.
Pip Goodfield d100=32 Thursday April 27th, 2000 9:16:59 AM
Pip, assuming the silence to be assent, sneaks forward, making as little noise as possible, and looking for some shade large enough for a halfling within sight of the voices.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday April 27th, 2000 1:44:59 PM
Sly watches the reaction of his dog Luke. Sly want to see if this is another trick or a real threat.
Ilsidur Thursday April 27th, 2000 3:48:59 PM
Ilsidur stands as still as he can, practicing his "silent standing in splint mail with metal weapons" skill. He waits to hear what Pip and Trace find out.
Guardian Solomar Thursday April 27th, 2000 10:01:59 PM
Guardian reaches into a pouch and prepares the spell components for a command spell. other than that, he continues to stand as quietly as possible.
Sir Thomas Thursday April 27th, 2000 10:08:59 PM
Sir Thomas sees Ilsidur practicing his "standing in splint mail while holding metal weapons" skill and wishes he had taken some time in his past to learn at least the rudaments of such a skill. He can't help but think "he's so lucky to have such a great skill. I'm definately going to have to get him to teach me that one." while thinking that, he just stands there trying to be as quiet as a caterpillar eating a leaf, but in all actuality is probably more like an elephant in a jungle. sorry guys.
Trace and Radiant Friday April 28th, 2000 7:46:59 AM
Trace stands quite a few steps from Pip waiting to hear what he has seen.
The Rock and the Hardwood (DM Jerry) Sunday April 30th, 2000 7:35:59 AM
As Pip approaches the edge of the clearing he sees a fantastic sight. The two creatures are a treant with very grey old leaves and a Huge Rock Creature. A dozen or so sprites sit in the clearing listening to the discussion. [Make a Move Silent check please.]
Pip Goodfield Sunday April 30th, 2000 8:12:59 AM
(OOC: Sorry, I should've said that the roll before, at 33 was for Move Silently) Pip looks at the creatures, and just stifles a gasp, keeping as still as he can behind whatever cover is available.
Sir Thomas Sunday April 30th, 2000 10:19:59 PM
continues to stand as still and silently as possible.
Guardian Solomar Sunday April 30th, 2000 10:20:59 PM
Guardian also just continues to stand as quietly as possible.
Ilsidur Sunday April 30th, 2000 11:30:59 PM
Ilsidur continues to practice this new skill that he has invented (silent standing in splint mail with metal weapons). He notices Sir Thomas eyeing him enviously, and makes a mental note to show the paladin the basics of the skill.
Trixie Ravenwood Monday May 1st, 2000 1:36:59 AM
(OOC i couldn't decide what to do...was tempted to fall but...) Trixie stands as still as possible, not moving or making a sound. Tristan seems to notice the trend and lays down by her feet.
Trace and Radiant Monday May 1st, 2000 6:05:59 AM
Trace starts to make a move to his nose with the all mighty index finger, then he quickly realizes where he is at and and slowly returns it to his side.
The Rock and the Hardwood (DM Jerry) Monday May 1st, 2000 7:23:59 AM
Pip's unaudible gasp combined with the fact that enexorable forces saw fit to keep Trace from completing his index finger maneuver, cause the living hardwood creature to turn and in that incredible basso profundo voice of his pronounce one meaning filled word, "Come!"
Pip Goodfield Monday May 1st, 2000 9:01:59 AM
Pip Goodfield walks out, keeping his eyes down. "Creatures of nature, I greet you, and apologize for trespassing." He glances up, then back down.
Ilsidur d20=1 d20=18 Monday May 1st, 2000 4:56:59 PM
Ilsidur follows Pip into the clearing, and assumes a non-threatening pose. Just to be on the safe side, he tries to see if what he sees is really the situation, or are the fairies playing with everyone's head again. (Roll of 1 on a disbelieve illusion). He is certain that what he sees is the true situation, and is ready to argue it vehemently with anyone saying differently. (result of the the terrible roll :) Ilsidur greets the creatures as well, "Greetings, my name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, initiate of Marmathon Dur. We are journeying through the forest to cross the West Wild River. We apologize for any disturbance." He has never seen the likes of the tree-creature before, but tries to remember if he has seen or heard of the rock-creature in his past (roll of 18, so not likely).
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday May 1st, 2000 6:00:59 PM
Sly speak to Luke"Luke, be on your best behavior and stay away from the tree. NO markings on the tree. be very good and stay with me." Then walks out into the clearing behind Pip. I am very sorry that Luke and I have tresspassed here.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 12:45:59 AM
Guardian Solomar steps forward into the clearing. He steps forward in a humble manner. "We were just passing through, I hope you understand that we meant no disrespect." He stays close to his friends.
Sir Thomas Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 12:47:59 AM
Sir Thomas follows Guardian into the clearing and tries to keep a low profile as his friends seem to be doing a good job of letting the creatures of the forest know that they mean no harm or disrespect. He smiles if the creatures look at him, and stands respectfully erect throughout the coming events.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 1:52:59 AM
Trace makes his way into the area and holds his arm up for Radiant to land. He then takes out a pice of dried meat to feed while listening to the conversation at hand.
Welcome to the True Forest (DM Jerry) Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 8:51:59 AM
The rock creature becomes motionless as you approach. It's almost as if he's "feeling" you through the rocks and soil in the ground, "sifting" your presence there. He takes on a hard demeanor of judgment. The old treant spreads his branches. "Welcome strangers. We accept your approach and appreciate your respect. I return it to you. I am Clement. Most disrespect the forest and it's heritage in these last days. Come. Sit. Tell us of your presence here. Why have you come? What do you seek?" His voice continues to surprise holding much emotion as he speaks, now in common. He pulls in his branches and turns further to study these strange visitors to the forest.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 9:43:59 AM
Pip Goodfield looks around at the others. "I would not be best to tell you this, perhaps one of the others?"
Trixie Ravenwood Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 4:21:59 PM
Trixie, who had been daydreaming about the conversation, suddenly snaps out of it and sees the others talking to the group warning Tristan not to climb the tree. She walks over to the tree-like creature offering a slight bow. "Hello, my name is Trixie Ravenwood. I recently joined this group and I'm still a little unsure of why we're here." She then backs away toward the group to watch and listen.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 6:23:59 PM
Sly turns to the tree"Sir, I'm just a hunter with this party to forfill my quest. I will leave the whole tale to some one who can tell it better than I. Can I sit sit by this rock here?"
Sir Thomas Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 9:40:59 PM
Since the others seem a bit withdrawn in telling their tale, Sir Thomas takes one step forward and removes his backpack. He begins to tell the condenced story of how they got to this glade and why. HE uses hand gestures, facial expressions, and good voice inflection during the story. (This is the MUCH abridged version of his telling)"Well Good Clement, I am Sir Thomas, a devout servant of my Lord Alemi and also of powerful Domi. I will tell you what I know of our journey and let anyone who has something to add feel free to do so. Most of us are from a place far away called New Elena. We accidentally arrived here in this land because of a storm that threw our ship off course. That is the very beginning though. After some happenings and making of friends, and as it would have had to happen, losing some friends, we were taken to the Council of Elves not far from here. They informed us of one who is called The Shadow King, and how his army is devouring people, populations, and land alike. Repulsed by this, we have taken it upon ourselves to try to stop the further advance of this army by cutting off the head. We are traveling to a site of ruins that is near here to try to find some clue as to how to get near the Shadow King and then how to kill him. We are hoping that the army will disperse once the head is no longer telling it what to do. That is how I understand our presence here in your forest and our arrival in your glade. I can only suppose that most of what we know about this army you already know." As he returns to his original place of standing he asks the group, "Is that correct as you guys all see it?"
Guardian Solomar Tuesday May 2nd, 2000 9:47:59 PM
He politely listens to Sir Thomas' account of their journey thus far. When Thomas finishes, he speaks up, "well, despite that being the short short version, I agree completely." then looking directly at Clement, "CLement, I believe that we are here in a a cause that you have much stake in. We are here on your behalf as well as that of the elves and all of the creatures of the forest and beyond. Can you help us in any way to find the ruins, or do you know anything of the Shadow King or his army that we could use in our battle against them? We would really appreciate any help you could offer." He fidgets with folded hands while he asks hoping not to be overstepping his bounds. When he finishes, he smiles appreciatively and hopes the treant can or will help.
Ilsidur Wednesday May 3rd, 2000 3:38:59 AM
Ilsidur adds, "I am a new member to this group, having met and joined them in the elven city north of here. The only information that I can add is that the ruins are located in an area the elves refer to as the "Taboo" lands, and the ruins appear to be controlled by hobgoblins. Any other information that you could add would be greatly appreciated." Then Ilsidur addresses the rock creature, "If I may, sir, not meaning any disrespect, what kind of creature are you? I was raised underground, but have never seen any of your type."
Trace and Radiant Wednesday May 3rd, 2000 5:47:59 AM
Trace listens to the group and keeps his self to the rear of the group while keeping an eye on their surroundings for safety.
Rumblings (DM Jerry) Wednesday May 3rd, 2000 9:01:59 AM
Clement says, "I assume you're referring to those crass orcs and humans that were travelling south out of here as fast as their legs could carry them. Don't worry, dear visitors, about them. I wouldn't let them harm my forest. My sprite and pixie friends were more than enough to scare them and send them back to where they came from--if they survive the trip." He then defers to his companion." the rock creature says, "I am a Galeb Duhr. My surname is Rockwell. You seek the fort? Interesting. And when you find it, what then? Elves are always in a hurry. Always. Other mortals even more so. Always. Hurry." He then folds in on himself a bit as if he's talked all he is going to for this day.
Sir Thomas Wednesday May 3rd, 2000 9:14:59 AM
Sir Thomas is thrown for a loop by the rock creature's method of addressing them. "well, Rockwell, good sir. When we reach the "fort" as you call it and we will see what is going on inside it's walls. We will then try to determine what became of the Shadow King and do what we can to eliminate any threat to the elves or the forest. And all in the names of Alemi and Domi." He puffs his chest out a bit at his rather full and complete and matter-of-fact answer.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday May 3rd, 2000 9:15:59 AM
Pip tries to suppress a laugh. "Elves? Hurried? Not those that we just came from. They have more patience then a fisher in a mountain stream in a dark winter, waiting for a full catch." He stops when something hits his mind. "But, if you see things like rocks do, I suppose that could be hurried to you. All that I know, really, is that there was a Hobgoblin fort, and the Elves killed them all a long time ago, and now are worried that hobgoblin spirits are back based on the sounds they heard from that direction."
Guardian Solomar Wednesday May 3rd, 2000 9:16:59 AM
"Would you care to join us in our journey? We would love the company. Your pixie friends seem to approve of us as they gave us these flowers." He pulls the flower from inside his robe and twirls it between his fingers to show it off for Clement and Rockwell.
Bringing Mountains Low (DM Jerry) Thursday May 4th, 2000 5:58:59 AM
Clement laughs a full hearty laugh. "Ahh, you my friend, have a watcher. Take care that the little cutie doesn't steal a portion of your heart! We will not object to your mission, but do not care to assist something that nature is already taking care of like it takes care of everything." Rockwell, chimes in unexpectedly with, "For Ever have rocks brought the mountains low. Efforts on behalf of the stone is wasted. However, however oddly, waste has it's portion of wisdom." He straightens as if he has said something of extreme importance, which perhaps he has. Clement bows and says, "Truly the Noble Races of the Northern Lands hold true to their fathers. May you find your truths at the Fort of the Hobgoblins. We wish you fulfillment."
Ilsidur Thursday May 4th, 2000 7:18:59 AM
Ilsidur scratches his head, puzzling at the obtuse blessing(?) from the treant and the galeb dhur. "Thank you for your words of wisdom, and your blessing," he says. "We will likely need all of the good wishes we can get. Perhaps we will meet you again if we pass this way." He readies himself to continue the journey.
Pip Goodfield Thursday May 4th, 2000 7:36:59 AM
Pip looks at the Treeant. "Well, wouldn't wights and the like be unnatural? Shouldn't you aid us in getting rid of such things?"
Trace and Radiant Thursday May 4th, 2000 8:47:59 AM
At that Trace finnaly speaks up. "Yound Pip, dont push when they say they dont want to assist. Besides they have given hidden clues for us and we simply need to remember their words at the proper time. Thank you tow for your wishes." If no objections Trace continues to lead them on in the direction of the fort.
Trixie Ravenwood Thursday May 4th, 2000 9:39:59 AM
Trixie thanks them as well and follows Trace.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday May 4th, 2000 8:59:59 PM
Sly thanks them and follows the others, with Luke on his heels.
The Great Debate Continues (DM Jerry) Friday May 5th, 2000 4:49:59 PM
The two old adversarial friends smile at the little one's gumption and at the groups's need to do everything today as if life was going in end in the next millenium or two. The hobgoblin fort would be destroyed. Whether it be by adventurers that will grow old tomorrow or by the forces of nature that will bring low the day after that, it matters not. However, that smile, exchanged between the two, might have carried more. It might have included respect for creatures that dedicate their lives for noble purposes. It might also have included the sharing of something more. The sharing of the great destiny in store for these transient heroes...the destiny stored up in the Bell of Chaos ringing in their souls, ever driving them on in search of their destiny. (Sorry, feeling verbose this morning.)
The Giant Stag (DM Jerry) Friday May 5th, 2000 5:02:59 PM
The party continues on their way thanking the Old Ones for their wisdom and strange advice. Heading south, the forest becomes grand again. Not tall and majestic as in the area tended by the elves, but old and strong, teeming with life. The day is spent admiring this wondrous land and enjoying the company of friends. Toward the evening just before dusk, lightning begins to play across the sky as the storm draws closer--perhaps yet an hour away. The first flash of white light is to the southwest. It's momentary glow reveals a single stag, enormous in size, majestic against the play of lightning and surprisingly unafraid. It stands there watching the approaching storm....then it turns toward you. Over a quarter of a mile away, it must be enormous.
Sir Thomas Saturday May 6th, 2000 12:43:59 AM
Of course following in line, Sir Thomas sees the stag and gasps as his breath is caught in his throat. "What a MAGNIFICENT animal!!" He stops walking and and just stares as if he stood face to face with the woman he wanted to marry. (the most beautiful woman on the face of either continent that he knows exist, of course) "An animal as purely gorgeous as that would be worth all of my earthly possessions." He then gets control of himself and trots to catch up to the rear of the group. The only time he takes his eyes off of the silhouette of the stag is when he looks down to make sure he isn't going to trip or walk into a tree or something like that as he walks.
Guardian Solomar Saturday May 6th, 2000 12:46:59 AM
He smiles at Clement's words about having a friend that is taken with him. "Lucky me." he says in an audible whisper. He returns the flower to his robe pocket and takes a slight, respectful bow before he exits the grove. He sees the stag and hears Sir Thomas' goings on about it and just keeps walking with the group. "Yes, quite an animal." he says as he passes Sir Thomas who has stopped walking. He takes glances at the beast, but for the most part ignores it as he continues to make his way with the party through the forest.
Pip Goodfield Saturday May 6th, 2000 4:26:59 AM
Pip Goodfield looks at the animal. "I know at least fifty people who would run out here to hunt for this creature if they only heard of it." He makes a disgusted face. "They run off at any mention of unicorn or pegasus, anxious to be recognized for bravery. I've sold them half a dozen hints, none of them true, but it did make for a nice amount of money." Pip smiles at the recollection. "Every one of them a fool. Especially Bill Ferny. He would sell his own mother for a gold piece, if he could get away with it."
Sly Foxx and Luke Saturday May 6th, 2000 6:35:59 PM
Sly kneels next to Luke and tells him,'lOOK at that wonderful Stag. Hes more Majestic than the Pegasus I once saw back home.(heavy sigh)Come Luke , we will leave HIM to his Kingdom." Sly Rises, walks off with Luke and catches up with the others.
Trixie Ravenwood Saturday May 6th, 2000 8:17:59 PM
Trixie is in complete awe of the stag. "All my time in the woods and I never saw a creature this beautiful before!" She watches it for a bit but then catches up to the group.
Ilsidur Sunday May 7th, 2000 2:10:59 AM
For the past few nights, Ilsidur has been madly recording his experiences and discoveries in his journal. So many new and interesting discoveries: a road that travels through the sky, an elven village in treetops, trees that can sing, trees that can make you sleep, small fairy-creatures, tree-creatures and rock-creatures. When he see the giant stag, he thinks, "Another wonder of these woods; I will be sure to record this in the journal, as well." To the group, he says, "The storm is just about here; what do we plan to do for cover? Could the stag be some sort of sign leading us to a safe place to spend the storm?"
Trace and Radiant Sunday May 7th, 2000 6:59:59 AM
Trace looks to the great stag and thinks to himslef. If everyone wasnt so awe struck we would be haveing a fine meal tonight. Takeing one last look Trace continues to keep an eye out for shelter while makeing their way to the stronghold. "I have never heard of woodland creatures showing people or elves where shelter is but I can go and try to make friends with him and see if he wants to lead us some where. All in favor say I......" If the group wishes to confront the stag Trace will use his ranger abilties to try and befriend the wild deer. If not he will continue on in the same direction while looking for some sort of shelter. Paying attention to the terrain; looking for rocky areas that lead upward to a cave or rocky overhang. Also if the storm looks to catch them before finding such a place Trace will attempt to make a shelter out of his slicker that he bought back in town.
The Giant Stag (DM Jerry) Monday May 8th, 2000 5:26:59 AM
Trace sees the lightning play over a small cave opening almost directly behind the noble beast. (200xp) The wave of rain can now be seen. It's perhaps now less than an hour away. And the cave is perhaps 15 minutes up the hillside behind the stag. The stag now turns and trots down the far side of the hill. The sun disappears in the west behind the western Krag Vs. Monde Mountains.
Trace and Radiant Monday May 8th, 2000 7:16:59 AM
Trace turns to the others and cracks a smile. "I have found a cave so that we can weather the oncoming storm. I suggest that someone else with infravision come up front with me so that we may be the first to enter the cave to make sure that nothing is in their to harm us. Oh and Sir Thomas to be a real close third." Trace turns to Sir Thomas.."you might not be able to see in the dark but I really like how you weild that sowrd of yours." If their is no objections to moveing into the cave Trace leads the group in that direction takeing note of the direction they were headed for when they resume their course. Trace sends the bird up and readies his sword and shield while panning 270 degrees for oncoming invaiders. To lighten up the mood a bit Trace calls back to the others..."Whats for dinner yall?"
Sir Thomas Monday May 8th, 2000 8:15:59 AM
Sir Thomas almost blushes at Traces compliment of his fighting prowess. "I would be much honored to be third in this case. I have a torch that I will light once we get inside so that we all can see at least somewhat." He moves to a traveling position within the group so that it will be easy for him to be third in line when they enter the cave. He leaves his sword in place in favor of removing his back pack while he walks and starts rumaging through it for a torch and his tinderbox. When he finds them replaces his backpack in it's proper traveling place and simply continues his trek with his freinds. "I think we should have smoked rabbit, potato stew, and raisin bread for dinner." He chuckles at the unrealisticness of his suggestion. Especially since they neither have any of those supplies nor know how to cook such a feast as far as he knows.
Guardian Solomar Monday May 8th, 2000 8:21:59 AM
Guardian is content to let the fighters scope out the cave when they get there. "While you three investigate the depths of our 'hole-in-the-wall inn' I'll help gather wood before the storm hits so we can have a fire. Oh, and Thomas, you're on for dinner." He laughs since everybody seems to have a joke or two rolling off of their tongues. "It will certainly be nice to get off of our feet, at least that's how I feel." He continues toward the cave with the rest. chuckling and gigliing about dinner and what-not. He thinks it's good to keep spirits high.
Ilsidur d20=8 Monday May 8th, 2000 8:52:59 AM
Ilsidur steps up to Trace. "I will join you in exploring the cave. I have infravision, and have had much experience in mountaineering and working underground. I would like to enter first, without the torch, to see what might be inside and glowing with heat, and that will be spoiled by the torch. I will only take a few steps in, and be careful not to disturb any tracks or other sign at the cavemouth. Oh, and for supper, I still have a couple of meals leftover from what the elves at the last village provided us, so I can add that to the pot. If we all don't have enough leftovers, then Sly, do you have any of those delicious cave bats left?" After speaking, and unless anyone stops him, Ilsidur readies his mace and steps to the mouth of the cave, enters in a few feet, and looks for anything using his infravision. [Makes perception roll with an 8 vs. 17 wisdom, if needed.] If he notices nothing, he will step back out and signal Sir Thomas and Trace that they can enter with the torch, to look for recent sign of inhabitants.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday May 9th, 2000 2:47:59 AM
Pip, looking around at everyone else doing stuff, offers to cook the stew/meal/whatever. "And, if anyone has any extra milk they don't want soured, I have a cheesemaker..."
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday May 9th, 2000 3:31:59 AM
Slysays" Here are the last of the cave batsand one rabbit, But no potatoes. I don't have milk but I do have two balls of hard cheese? Is that ok Pip?" then turns to the Guardian " I'll help find dry wood with you." motion to luke to follow.
Trixie Ravenwood Tuesday May 9th, 2000 7:55:59 AM
Trixie puts her backpack and trident at the mouth of the cave telling Tristan to watch over them. She carries her crossbow, just in case, and goes to help Sly and the others gather wood. "It'll be so good to rest!"
The Fairies To The Rescue (DM Jerry) Tuesday May 9th, 2000 9:34:59 AM
As you approach the cave, you see an amazing sight. A slightly sleepy bear emerges from the cave, roars at you once and then turns and waddles away. Only then do you see the very small fairie type creatures seeingly circling his head in a halo as they lead the bear off from his cave. Inside, you find all the things you asked for in your discussion. Cooked rabbit, cheese, milk, etc. A gravely voice sounds from somewhere within the cave. "Enjoy our shelter from the storm. And enjoy the food. And remember that noble beasts gave their lives and comfort for your pleasure this night."
Ilsidur Tuesday May 9th, 2000 7:10:59 PM
Ilsidur replies to the gravelly voice (assumes it is Rockwell), "Thank you for your kindness, for the shelter and for the meal. Is there anything we can do to repay your kindness?" Ilsidur moves into the cave and helps set up camp. He suggests that the group use the same watch system as was used the other night (was it only last night?).
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday May 9th, 2000 7:16:59 PM
Sly enters the cave and speak to the voice. "Please Rockwell, Tell Clement and all the Pixies a big thank-you for us. I personly is just as glad Not to Kill any animal for nothing. We will miss all of you." then sits down for a fine feast that their new friends made for them.
Riders on The Storm (DM Jerry) Wednesday May 10th, 2000 3:02:59 AM
The storm hits after dark and the thunder rolls through the cave. Everyone is deafened some by the volume of the thunder, yet it is comforting in another way as you can almost feel the trees and grass bathing in the rain. After an hour it slackens into a soft steady pitter patter on the ground and the wondrous smells of fresh rain and nature come wafting in. It does get chilly--nearly cold--and the first tastes of winter can be felt. The night passes uneventfully and the steamy morning sun soon awakens those not on watch as a new glorious late fall day dawns. You look out and a nest of sorts has been laid on the stones outside the cave and it is filled with fresh fruit and nuts: apricots, pears, wild grapes, as well as cashews and a strange reddish purple nut that is very sweet. It has a "coffee/klah" type smell to it and it is very invigorating restoring energy and opening the sinuses. The nest is made of fresh grains: oat, wheat and a very dark barley. The birds are singing, the leaves dropping from the trees. Another glorious day in the fairy forest.
Sir Thomas Wednesday May 10th, 2000 3:05:59 AM
Sir THomas also speaks to their unseen friends, "Thank you for your kindness friends. We bow to your graciousness." He takes a deep bow of respect toward the cave to show his appreciation. He removes his backpack and puts the torch that they won't need back into it. He puts his shield on the ground and goes wood gathering with the others that are on that detail. "That food sure does smell refreshing." When he gets a coulple of armfulls of sticks he kneels down and starts building a pyramid of twigs at the entrance of the cave.
Guardian Solomar Wednesday May 10th, 2000 3:08:59 AM
Guardian goes about the nearby surroundings gathering wood for the fire. When Sir Thomas starts making the pyramid, he continues to gather wood. when the pile of wood is considerable, he goes a short distance off and kneels for his nightly prayer to Alemi.
Trace and Radiant Wednesday May 10th, 2000 3:43:59 AM
Trace readies his things for the next days travels and sits down to study the map. He can see that they can still travel allmost due South with a slight angle to the West. He feels fully refreshed and ready to travel after a quick prayer to Mittri and some play time with Radiant.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday May 10th, 2000 9:07:59 AM
Pip looks at the nests. "It looks like we have the spirits of the forest on our side. And I always thought creatures like that were just stories to be told for a moral. If only I had thought too... never mind."
Ilsidur Wednesday May 10th, 2000 5:02:59 PM
Ilsidur rises in the morning, says his morning prayers, and takes a few minutes to record yesterday's events in his journal. He is as surprised as the rest of the party to see the supplies that have been left at the cave mouth. As he is eating his fill, he says, "This forest and its residents sure are helping us out. I have never been in such a forest; I am used to travelling in the mountains, which are much more unforgiving and require you to rely on your own abilities. This is a wonderful way to travel, but we should be aware that it likely won't last much longer, once we get near the ruins." Then he packs his gear to get ready to move, and looks over (or under) Trace's shoulder at the map. "Will we reach the ruins today? What time do you figure we will get there?" As the party leaves the cave area, he calls out, "Thank you, forest creatures, for your kindness. We will remember it always."
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday May 10th, 2000 10:11:59 PM
Sly awakens and he spys the food out there, get some fruits and some kla and goes to Brother Elf and hand him some of the fruits,"We have some very good friends in these wood, almost remindes me of my lost family. OH Well, when do we leave?"
Guardian Solomar Thursday May 11th, 2000 12:50:59 AM
Guardian awakens and rolls to his knees for his morning prayer. He then eats his fill of fruit, or at least his share. He then prepares for another day of travel and awaits Trace's signal to move. He also chirps a bit for himself, "Good morning everyone. It was a good night." He also takes time to prepare the cure light wounds spell he used for Sir Thomas yesterday.
Sir Thomas Thursday May 11th, 2000 12:52:59 AM
Sir Thomas follows Guardian's lead and kneels for his morning prayers to Alemi and DOmi. When he finishes, he packs his things and eats his share of the fruit. "thank you friends" musters under his breath as he takes another deep bow of respect to the creatures of nature that helped them both last night and this morning. "Good morning to you too Guardian, and to the rest of you as well." He is ready to move out and approaches Trace and Ilsidur to hear the conversation about when they'll get to the ruins and what not.
Trace and Radiant Thursday May 11th, 2000 2:33:59 AM
Trace turns to the others "According to the map we have about another day and a half of hard days travel without interuption. Our sceneary should not be changing unless someone forgot to put otherwise. Oh well this map has been wrong once hopefully not twice. Well I am ready when yall are so if no one has objections we will continue our trek." Trace leads the group out takeing note of the direction they were traveling and takes a minute to mark the places they have stoped on the way and what landmarks were there.
The Haunted Woods (DM Jerry) Thursday May 11th, 2000 2:38:59 AM
The group continues to head south. Soon the forest grows sparse wtih creepers growing on the gnarled old trees of the area. Very little wildlife is here. The area feels foreboding and the paladins in the group feel the presence of evil. By noon, the evil nature of the area begins to affect even your thinking. (Perception check please. Those who pass realize that they are being manipulated with by the evil nature of this area of the forest and can compensate for their negative feelings. Those who fail, become grouchy and disagreeable.) The day, though sunny, is windy and cold. It is clear that winter is coming.
Ilsidur d20=18 Thursday May 11th, 2000 6:02:59 AM
Ilsidur travels near the front of the group, and notices the nature of the forest is changing. By lunchtime, he is getting sick and tired of all this travelling through the forest (failed roll). When others in the group try to start a conversation, Ilsidur responds with one-syllable grunts, to get them to leave him alone. He thinks to himself, "Those elves sure had some nerve, expecting us to do their dirty work for them, kicking us out in this terrible weather. And those stupid fairies; next time I see them, there'll be a crossbow bolt waiting for them." He continues to trudge along, all the time wishing he was anywhere but this awful forest.
Pip Goodfield d12=12 d20=13 Thursday May 11th, 2000 9:24:59 AM
(OOC: first roll was a mistake) As they travel further, Pip begins to lose his normally cheerful and awed disposition, and starts to grumble about the stones under his feet, and how the air seems just a bit stuffy, as if no wind has blown through, excepting an ill one.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=10 Thursday May 11th, 2000 7:13:59 PM
Sly is getting tired, but feels the opperession of the weired woods. Every where he look, the forboing is every where. "Keep close to me Luke, let me know if you sence anything."(made my roll).
Sir Thomas d20=3 Thursday May 11th, 2000 10:58:59 PM
SIr Thomas senses the evil of the area radiating from the earth, the trees, the rocks, and the bird songs (if there are any). Chills invade his spine from top to bottom causing an uncontrollable shiver from time to time. It also makes his joints ache. "There is evil afoot my friends. It makes my bones ache. We should be extra conscious of our surroundings from now on." He feels the evil and notices his friends becoming more and more grumpy and ill-humored, but fights the feeling himself. He takes specific notice of changes in there surroundings and lets his "fighter's prowess" come to the front. He will try not to let anything out of the ordinary slip his notice. Hopefully they will not get ambushed that way.
Guardian Solomar d20=2 Thursday May 11th, 2000 11:02:59 PM
Guardian notices the dowering moods of some of his compatriots. He embraces the love of Alemi and so wards off the effects that the changing atmosphere is having on his friends. He says nothing though, trying not to anger anyone. He just sets his jaw and continues to follow Trace.
Trixie Ravenwood d20=20 Friday May 12th, 2000 2:55:59 AM
Trxie (after miserably failing the roll) starts to become rather disgruntled with the woods (no, it isn't PMS guys....). She's not the playful laughing girl you've come to know. Even Tristan senses the change and strays away from her.
I can feel the evil within. Surrender to your hate! (DM Jerry) Friday May 12th, 2000 4:27:59 AM
The party continues their southward trek. Toward evening, you see an unusual structure. Atop a small gnarley wooded hill, stands a pair of 8'tall stone pillars. They look ancient. No birds sing here. No creatures crawl. No deer frolic. The evil seems to center in the trees on the hill. Bad vibes definitely come from this place, however, that to some doesn't seem all that wrong. Feeling bad and letting your dark side show is a natural think from time to time, don't you think? (Please make an additional Perception check at -2. -3 if you failed the last one. If you fail, you find yourself feeling totally cruel and crass as the most evil nature within yourself surfaces. If you succeed, you are able to throw off these tendencies and beware of the situation.)
Ilsidur d20+3=14 Friday May 12th, 2000 7:20:59 AM
Ilsidur sinks deeper and deeper into his "blue funk" as he travels south with the party. He thinks to himself, "What am I doing, walking through this ugly forest with this bunch of people that I have only just met? How do I know I can trust them? There is not even one fellow dwarf in the bunch. And why should I be bothering to help these elves? They should be taking care of their own business, the way that I was taught. Marmathon Dur would not want me to be..." Ilsidur stops dead in his tracks, and shakes his head, as if it was filled with cobwebs (made the roll, with the -3 penalty, roll 14 vs. 17 wisdom). The thought of his most high lord, Marmathon Dur, seemed to have had some mind-jarring effect, as if waking Ilsidur from a walking dream. He looks up to notice he is standing at the base of a small hill, with the rest of the party. Now that he is aware of the dangerous situation, he can almost see the waves of evil emanating from the hilltop pillars and trees. He says to the group, "Hold up here, there seems to be some kind of mind-effecting force coming from the hill ahead of us. Did any of the rest of you feel this force? For the past few hours of the trip, I am pretty sure it was causing me to have abnormally evil thoughts and ideas, but I seem to be OK, now." He pays careful attention to see how the rest of the group is acting, and readies his bless spell, to use if needed.
Trace and Radiant d20=19 d20=17 Friday May 12th, 2000 8:49:59 AM
(ooc: failing both chances horriblly) Trace turns back to the others seeing that they are starting to hesitate. "C'mon cowards lets keep moveing or do you have a change of heart since your not elves? Well I ought to just releave you of your heart if you dont continue." Trace stands there waiting clinching his sword for the rest to follow.
Pip Goodfield d20+3=11 Friday May 12th, 2000 9:41:59 AM
Pip Goodfield, upon reaching the glade, finally realizes something isn't right. "This is an evil place. I think we should find out the cause of this evil and remove it." He watches for the reactions of the others.
Trixie Ravenwood d20+3=17 Saturday May 13th, 2000 3:02:59 PM
"Listen, you dragged me up here with you. Are we going to keep walking or not? Maybe Trace is right, maybe you are cowards." Tristan walks over and rubs up against her leg. "What do you want, stupid cat?" She then looks toward the rest of the group again. "Well? Are we gonna just stand here? Or are you too scared to continue?"
Sly Foxx and Luke d20+2=18 d20=13 Saturday May 13th, 2000 6:35:59 PM
"Trace! How dare you call me a COWARD." Then Sly walks to Trace and his bird, then takes a swing at them both. (ooc failed perception check; second roll is attempt to hit Trace--THAC0 is 17)
Ilsidur Sunday May 14th, 2000 6:08:59 AM
Ilsidur thinks "Uh oh, this looks bad." He figures that others in the group have not been able to fight off the effects of the evil force coming from the top of the hill. He casts his bless spell, centering it to catch as much of the group as possible, saying, "Bless this party, lord Dur, and help them throw off the effects of the evil that has taken over their minds."
Guardian Solomar d20=15 Sunday May 14th, 2000 8:02:59 AM
Guardian feels the evil emanations as does all of the others, but he seems to have the shear will-power to shrug it off. It clouds his mind from time to time, making it a haze, but when that happens, he just closes his eyes and concentrates on Alemi and his goodness. If only the others could do such a thing for themselves. At Trace's lashing out, and Sly's extreme over reaction, Guardian feels that he must interject. He hears Ilsidur's prayer and knows what he is trying to do because of his own experience with such an effort. He prepares a spell of his own, command, but will wait (hopefully not too long) so see the effect of Ilsidur's spell before casting it. "This is unacceptable behavior!!! Put your swords down!! BOTH of you!!" He scolds while waiting for the Bless spell to take effect. (he hopes)
Sir Thomas d20=6 d20=12 d20=20 d20=10 Sunday May 14th, 2000 8:18:59 AM
Sir Thomas is another that is able to see through the evil that is pervaiding everyone's mind. He wastes no time in acting upon Sly's attack of their friend. "THis is too much!" he exclaims as he drops his pack from his back in a single, practiced quick motion. He keeps his sheild, but unsheaths his sword and drops it to the ground. He then will try to subdue Sly by tackling him and taking him to the ground. (hit ac 3 with 12) He then will try to use his shield to protect his friend from any retaliation by Trace while trying to grab Sly's sword hand to prevent any retaliation toward himself by Sly.(rolled a 20 with this effort and rolled successful STR check to hold Sly's sword arm to the ground.) [just a note: shield on left arm, free hand is right arm. if it matters] AND throughout the whole ordeal he is talking to his friends. "This is irrational!! STOP IT!!! Think about what you're doing!!! Is this what you stand for? MURDER?!? Fighting friends?!? I thought we were out her to fight evil, not BE evil!!!" He grunts and groans with effort as he tries to do all of that in such a short period of time, and quickly to boot.
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday May 14th, 2000 10:16:59 AM
(OOC; Hey Guys,Sly has no sword in his hand,Sly is carring a bow,Sly is trying to hit Trace with fist.)
Round 1: Party Results (DM Jerry) d2+1=2 d2+1=2 Monday May 15th, 2000 3:03:59 AM
Sly swings her fists successfully doing 2 hpd with each for a total of 4hpd. Sir Thomas, the good man that he is, separates the two by pinning Sly underneath him. Guardian uses his Bless spell in a vain hope that it will somehow bring a blessing of the gods upon the party. When he does so, something strange happens. Everyone hears a "bell" sound. And then their hearts are filled with hope and a feeling of omnipotence. [This allows everyone who failed to save again at +1 and allows everyone else to avoid having to make further saves.] The evil presence is still there, but the light that shines in your hearts is brighter than any evil and it's darkness....
Round 1: Goblin Ambush (DM Jerry) d20=13 d20=17 d20=17 d20=7 d6=3 d6=1 d20=13 d20=6 d20=4 d20=15 d6=3 d20=11 d20=4 d20=5 d20=13 d2=1 d20=3 d20=15 d20=14 d20=18 d6=1 d20=16 d20=18 d20=14 d20=3 d6=5 d20=10 d20=4 d20=19 d20=6 d6=6 d6=2 d20=3 d20=11 d20=20 d20=16 d20=11 d6=1 d20=20 d20=6 d20= Monday May 15th, 2000 3:23:59 AM
As the commotion in the party continues, a war cry comes from the trees on the hill. Arrows fly raining down on you from the trees. [perception check at -2 to put the pieces together from glimpses of the archers and from noises and smells coming from the trees that you are facing Goblins.] Four arrows fire at each of you. Alec is hit twice (13,17,17,7) for (3+1) 4hpd. Guardian is hit once (13,6,4,15) for 3hpd. Ilsidur is not hit (11,4,5,13). Pip is hit once (3,15,14,18) for 1hpd. Sir Thomas is hit once (16,18,14,3) for 5hpd. Sly is hit only once due to her partial cover from being under her comrade (10,4,19,6) for 6hpd. Trace is hit twice (3,11,20,16,11) and once critically (allowing an extra roll) for 7hpd (6[max]+1). Trixie is hit 3 times,including another critical hit, (20,6,19,17,12) for (6max+1+5) 12hpd. The archers began to hoot and holler cheering each other on as the arrows hail down. "Hoody Hoo!"...
Surprise...Surprise...Surprise! (DM Jerry) Monday May 15th, 2000 3:25:59 AM
[I now need everyone to roll for surprise. We now proceed to round 2 and the party's initiative.]
Trace and Raidiant d20-1=8 d20=7 d20+4=5 d8+3=4 Monday May 15th, 2000 6:49:59 AM
Trace raises his sword ready to crack open Sly's head when a loud bell rings and it seems like a fog has been lifted. Before he could speak; two arrows hit as he winces in pain he see's what has done him pain. At that moment he realizes that it is goblins, his eyes turn a deep blood red. Trace cries a horendus war cry and sprints for the one on the far left. With a wild swing Trace steadies himself for protection (hits ac of 10 with +4hated species bonus if hits dose 4hp of damage.)
Ilsidur d20+2=20 d10=4 Monday May 15th, 2000 7:17:59 AM
Ilsidur hears the bell as his (not Guardian's) bless spell goes off, and feels the positive force that fills his heart. He thinks, "Thank you, lord Dur, for your help." When the arrows come arching in, Ilsidur can't believe his good luck at not getting hit. He falls to the ground and scoots for cover, thinking that the next set of shots likely won't all miss. He hopes his friends are OK, and will check on them as soon as possible. He looks to the trees up the hill, but only sees vague humanoid shapes (missed the perception roll). However, he is not surprised by the attack (made the surprise roll). Once he is behind cover (fallen log or such), he will cast his 'entangle' spell to try to catch as many of the moving humanoid shapes as possible (casting time is 4 segments). Once his spell goes off, he will look around to see if any party members were knocked out by the arrow storm. [OOC: Jerry, does the 'bless' spell mean that any of the party members are +1 to hit and damage, as per the spell description?]
Pip Goodfield d20+2=14 d8+2=4 d20=14 d4+1=3 Monday May 15th, 2000 7:52:59 AM
Pip, confused by all the yelling and the arrows, is not quite sure what to make of it. However, he is able to gather his wits well enough to see Trace's rage, and lets off a shot at the attacking creatures with the foul stench with his sling (hits AC 3 for 3 damage), not seeing if it hit one of the creatures.
Sir Thomas d10=8 d20=15 d20=13 d8=4 Monday May 15th, 2000 9:13:59 AM
It's a good thing Sir Thomas had his shield up to protect himself and Sly from Trace because two arrows stick into it as he lies there over Sly. Unfortunately, his back is exposed and he takes an arrow in the back of his left shoulder. He winces in pain and notices that Sly does the same shortly after. "Are you ok Sly?" Sir Thomas quickly gathers his thoughts and feels immediate guilt for having held his friend down to get hit by arrows. If Sly answers no to his question, Sir Thomas lays-on-hands (6 hp) which ends his turn. If the answer is yes, he gets up and scurries over to where his sword lies on the ground. He picks it up and charges the attackers. [ooc: I don't know how far away they are, so I'll make attacks incase I have enough turn left to make one. if not, negate it Jerry.] Sir Thomas closes on the group of archers quickly. The pain emanating from his shoulder causes his some trouble in the charge since he just left the shaft to bounce around and cause the wound to worsen. He holds his shield square in front of his body while charging and considers shield bashing an opponent, but discards that idea for fear of getting caught up with the thing and doing more harm to himself. Instead, he opts for a straight forward slash with the sword. (hit ac 3 for 4 hp) He gets the creature, but only delivers a glancing blow. He hopes that it is enough to distract it from what it is doing as he runs past to get in the face of another one farther back in the ranks next round.
Guardian Solomar d20=3 d10=8 Monday May 15th, 2000 9:34:59 AM
"ARGGHH!!" He groans with the pain of the arrow and immediately grabs the shaft and breaks it. He is quick witted this time and cries "GOBLINS!!" to those who haven't figured it out yet. He looks around to make sure that none are hurt too badly. If anyone looks to be in serious shape he will move to them and do what he can. (cure light wounds if they are in bad enough shape, but it doesn't look like anyone needs that so badly at the present time.) If no one is in need of immediate assistance, he moves to within 30 yards of the goblins and casts command. He speaks in Orc, since he doesn't know goblin and just hopes that they understand. His command is "FEAR". (casting time 1 round so it probably goes off next round. and it only affects one creature)
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=8 d6=1 d6=4 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 12:26:59 AM
Sly gets up from under Sir Thomas, and tell him that hes alright, then just as quickly fall on one knee. "OHH" Sly yelps, Takes two arrows from his quiver, then shot a little wild. Then takes his shield and puts it in frount if himself and sir Thomas.
Surprise...Surprise...Surprise! (DM Jerry) d20=10 d20=14 d20=7 d20=4 d20=5 d20=7 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 4:31:59 AM
Trace races forward and when he begins up the hill and into the trees to attack the Goblins, he swings.....and hits a tree with his sword. He'll lose his next attack pulling it free. [The Bless makes everyone at +1 to hit, but not to damage--check the spell.] Isildur moves behind a tree (see map) and lets fire with his spell. It covers a 40' by 40' area. The goblins struggle against the writhing grass and trees. None of the Goblins save verses the mighty spell!! (saves were 10,14,7,4,5,7) All are caught and held fast. They immediately begin to cuss and fume spouting language that make our poor paladin blush: both in Goblin and rough common. Pip hits Goblin #4 injuring it sorely. Blood spurts from his arm as it is held fast to the tree next to him. As Sly says he's ok, Sir Thomas charges Goblin #7 on the right. He swings his mighty blade and drops the goblin in one blow!!! He continues past the dead goblin and ends up in front of #12. Guardian seeing that no one is badly hurt, casts his spell. #1, a smart goblin that can understand a bit of orc, runs away for his life. Sly misses with his arrow. (no To hit dice rolled for the second shot.)...
Opponent's response. (DM Jerry) d20=12 d20=20 d20=5 d20=1 d20=8 d20=11 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 4:42:59 AM
Goblin #2 Fires his bow twice at Trace hitting him once with a critical hit for 6hpd. #3 does the same rolling a 1 and missing his second bow shot. #3 drops his bow and draws his Short sword attacking Trace and missing rolling an 8. His sword whips through the air as Trace ducks beneath. #12 strikes at Sir Thomas missing him. Fearing for his life, he then turns and runs. (Even-odd to attack the fleeing Goblin for Sir Thomas.) [Hero point for Isildur due to the effectiveness of his spell.] (It is now the party's intiative.)
Pip Goodfield d20=1 d20=5 d20=4 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 6:36:59 AM
Pip, now figuring out their enemies, runs forward into dart range then tries to let off 3 darts, tripping and dropping his darts into the dirt.
Trace and Raidiant Tuesday May 16th, 2000 6:57:59 AM
Trace curses at his missfourtoune of hitting the tree. Seeing the arrows coming quickly again Trace raises his shild diverting one but catching the other in his leg. "Ahhhh! Some one help please, I am bleeding badly. I need help if I am to kill these beast. I can feel my life draining away." Trace spits a bit of blood and clinches his sword readying for another shot at those beast. His sure hatetred for the beast keeps him there instead of running away.
Guardian Solomar d20=10 d6=4 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 10:49:59 AM
Guardian is thankful that with such odds against them things are going so well, relatively. This doesn't occupy his mind long as he sees Trace's predicament and hears his call for help. He dashes forward, absent one battlecry, and swings his quarterstaff at one of the orcs around Trace (hit ac 9 for 4 hp). Caught in the battle-frenzy, Guardian squeaks out the meanest thing that comes to mind, "I have more reprimand waiting where that came from you ugly, foul beast!!"
Sir Thomas d2=1 d20=17 d8=7 d20=7 d8=2 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 11:06:59 AM
(Odd roll for Thomas. Lucky me; unlucky #12)Sir Thomas knows he struck the last goblin a solid blow and sees it go down out of the corner of his eye. He charges past a pair to approach his next opponent and easily parries away the goblin's weak attack with his shield. He makes eye contact with the goblin for a split second before it turns to run. "Domi will relish the taste of your . . . weak spirit." He grunts with the effort of his attack as he takes a swing at the now unprotected back of his foe. (hit ac -2 for 7+3 HP dmg) He makes a solid connection ripping a nasty gash in it's back. He then turns and charges back the way he came toward the pair of goblins he ran past only moments ago. (OOC:I think it's 13 that's next in line back the way I came. Specialization gives Thomas another attack this round.) The goblin turns at the commotion that Thomas makes as he closes, but it should have paid closer attention to him on the way by because one way or another it is too late for him now. His soul will be in Domi's hands soon enough. (hit ac 8 for 2+3 HP dmg)
Ilsidur d20=15 d6=3 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 5:57:59 PM
Ilsidur is happily surprised with the effects of his 'entangle' spell. He watches Sir Thomas cutting through the goblins on the right-hand side like the proverbial hot knife through butter. Moving straight towards the hill (half his MA, 30') and trusting to his apparent good luck to be a shield, he lets loose a crossbow bolt at goblin #14, who seems to be out of the area of the 'entangle' spell, skewering it through the chest (hitting AC3 for (3+1)=4hp damage). He shouts to the rest of the group, "We've got this side, Trace needs help on the left!"
Sly Foxx and Luke d4=2 d4+1=2 2d4(4+2)=6 Tuesday May 16th, 2000 6:43:59 PM
Sly seeing that Trace is in big trouble, call on his magic missile (one on #2 and the orther on #3)Saying "poodoo poodoo" then will rushes to Trace side. Telling the dog "GO AHEAD HAVE FUN".(Luke Will go for #3)
Trace and Raidiant d20=19 d8+3=10 Wednesday May 17th, 2000 4:28:59 AM
(confimed by mail for second attack) (hits AC-8 and delivers 10hps of damage) Trace gathers his footing and turns to #2goblin and delivers a thundering blow across the nasty beast. The site of blood only drives Trace even harder.
The Battle Turns!!! (DM Jerry) Wednesday May 17th, 2000 8:08:59 AM
Guardian's mighty blow kills Goblin #3 right out from undner Trace's nose, making his reprimand goes unheard by the smelly thing. Sir Thomas races, feet churning up the side of the hill after #12 striking it down. Then, not to be denied, he spins and comes racing back down the hill after #13 leaving the top of his neck exposed as the head rolls down the hill. #13 is now also deceased. Isildur lets fly a bolt fast and true which seems to part time itself as it flies, making the whole Wold seem to slow as it rotates cutting through the dead air toward it's target. Then WHAM!!! It embedds itself right into the forehead of #14 exploding out the back into the tree beside #14 killing the Goblin and making its head one with the tree forevermore. Not to be outdone, Sly sends magical arrows of light after#2 and #3. #2 takes 2hpd and the poor dead #3 takes an additional 3hpd frying his brain and causing one eye to pop out of the tiny skull. Sly's dog begins racing toward #3 as it falls. Trace then turns to #2 and wallops it with a diagonal slice causing hit upper torse to slide off it's lower body and on down the hill in a gruesome display.
See the Mighty Flee (DM Jerry) Wednesday May 17th, 2000 8:12:59 AM
Goblin #8 runns from the scene and disappears over the back side of the hill. Goblin #14 also flees running over the side and away. Those in the Entangled area continue to bicker and scream as their comrades in hate die around them. All opponents are either dead, fled, or in the Entangle spell. (Your initiative now.)
Sir Thomas Wednesday May 17th, 2000 8:49:59 AM
Since the threat of danger is past Sir Thomas lets those goblins that took flight go. Breathing quite heavily at this point, he makes his way over to the entangled goblins and carefully and quickly disarms them. "Is anyone hurt?" At the mention, he is reminded about the arrow in his shoulder which he had totally forgotten about in the fight. "Can someone help me with this arrow wound? I can't reach the shaft, and the wound needs to be closed." As he lets his breathing return to normal and while he waits for assistance he moves to the next line of thought. "I think we can probe them for information about these ruins we are heading for. Let's keep them alive until we know what they do. What say all of you?" He stands so that he is in good position to protect the goblins from any who mean harm, and he intends to protect them. (OOC: only meaning that if anyone tries to harm them he will intervene, not attack. The goblins are under his protection for the time being.) "Anyone speak goblin?"
Guardian Solomar Wednesday May 17th, 2000 8:54:59 AM
Guardian is utterly surprised at the efficiency of his smack to the goblin's forehead. "Wow, that felt pretty good. I really got ahold of that one. I bet you won't see me do that too many more times eh Trace!?!" He kind of chuckles, but only for a second before returning to the reality of the situation. "I'm sorry, are you ok Trace? Let me help you. I don't know much first aid, but I know how to make a cut stop bleeding." He goes over to his friend and does what he can to attend to the wounds. In reply to Thomas' question, "I am only slightly banged up, and I'm looking into friend Trace here. Other than that I am fine."
Trace and Raidiant d20=18 d20=6 d8=3 d8=7 Wednesday May 17th, 2000 9:01:59 AM
Trace drops his sword and shield and swings his bow around at the same time grabing two sheaf arrows and releaseing them into goblin #4. Trace draws two more and readies for another shot.
Pip Goodfield d12=8 d20=6 d20=7 d20=10 d20=11 d3=3 d3=1 d3=2 Wednesday May 17th, 2000 9:48:59 AM
(OOC: d12 was a mistake)Pip moves up to Goblins 4, 5 and 6, loosing 4 darts (miss, AC 10, AC 7, AC 6) (first damage 3, second (if hits) 1, third (if hits) 2), then readys his dagger while closing in.
Trixie Ravenwood Wednesday May 17th, 2000 10:03:59 AM
Trixie watches in awe as the battle unfolds before her. She snaps out of it after being hit with the three arrows (bringing her hp down to 7) then continues to watch the fight. She finally realizes what's going on when a goblin races past her away from battle. She hurries over to the group to find out the details of what happened and apologizes for not helping. "I'm sorry, I've never been in a battle like this! I'll help out more next time." She bends down to pet Tristan, picks him up and looks at him. "Why didn't you snap me out of it to help them? Oh, congrats guys on the fight, sorry again I didn't help."
Ilsidur Wednesday May 17th, 2000 5:22:59 PM
Ilsidur shouts, "Hold up, Sir Thomas. I don't know how much you know about an 'entangle' spell, but if you go anywhere near those trapped goblins, you will likely get trapped, as well." He then moves over to Pip and Trace, and says QUIETLY (so he can use Trace and Pip as a threat for questioning), "Stop your shooting! You are slaughtering helpless creatures. I don't know how you treat helpless beings such as this where you are from, but I cannot agree with this slaughter (and it seems that Sir Thomas agrees with me). It is possible that they live here, and were only protecting their homes. We can hold them under guard, command them to disarm, and wait until the spell expires, which should be in about 5-10 minutes. Meanwhile, since some of them were shouting in broken common, it is likely that at least a couple of them can be questioned about why they are here and what they know of the area." After saying all this, Ilsidur moves to stand beside Sir Thomas, and asks, "Do you need magical healing?" If Sir Thomas says yes, he will cast a 'cure light wounds' spell on him. Finally, Ilsidur moves over towards the entangled goblins, and shouts in both common and orcish, "Can any of you understand me? If no-one answers me, then this guy (points to Trace) will kill you, like he did that one." Ilsidur points to the pin-cushioned gobin #4. "If you can speak to me, then we might let you live, if you answer some questions."
Sir Thomas Thursday May 18th, 2000 1:33:59 AM
"Thank you for the offer friend, but I don't need magical assistance, only some help with this arrow and a bandage." He moves between the goblins and Trace so that Trace would have to shoot through him to hit the goblins. "The creatures are under my protection. You will not be killing them today friend."
Ilsidur Thursday May 18th, 2000 3:35:59 AM
Ilsidur turns his back on the goblins, so they can't see his face, and says to Sir Thomas, while winking, "Sir Thomas, we'll only protect these scum if they help us. Otherwise, we'll let Trace, here, have his way with them. OK?" And he winks again.
Speaking Goblin (DM Jerry) Thursday May 18th, 2000 5:40:59 AM
As Sir Thomas gets near the Entanglement area, a branch reaches out for him and he quickly realizes that the area and the spell is still active if he enters it. (Make a Dex check for Sir Thomas and if he fails it, then make a Save vs. spell or be entangled.) Thus the Goblins remain armed, but immoble. Trace pulls his bow and shoots the immoble Goblin #4 despite Sir Thomas' warning and defensive stance. Goblin #4 dies with a scream. The hatred for his species enemy is evident in Trace's eyes and stance. Pip advances to the edge of the entangle area. Pip's third dart finds the abdomen of Goblin #5 also in defiance of Sir Thomas' warning and stance. #5 is begging for his life in goblin, but the tenor of the voice is unmistakable. Sad to say, the others begin to evidently beg--at least that's what it sounds like from the tone of their voices. None seem to understand Ilsidur, though. At least there are no direct responses. The goblins unable to attack or run have no actions during their initiative. (It is now the party's initiative again.)
Ilsidur Thursday May 18th, 2000 7:21:59 AM
Ilsidur says, "Apparently, none of these scum understand common or orcish. Do any of you speak goblin? I can take the spell down whenever I want, but I suggest I keep it in place until we decide what to do with these creatures. However, if anyone starts shooting again, I WILL release the spell, and at least give them a running start to get away. Now, short of killing these goblins, what do you suggest we do with them?" Ilsidur turns to Trace and says, "Trace, I realize that you appear to have a hatred for these creatures, but are you going to let that hatred get the best of you? I haven't known you for very long, but you seem like an honourable person, one who would not thoughtlessly kill helpless creatures, regardless of your hatreds. It is obvious that these trapped goblins hold ABSOLUTELY no danger for you. You have done an admirable job leading us throught the forest, but if you continue to slaughter these creatures, I strongly question your leadership. What happens the next time we meet goblins? Will you forget helping your party, so that you can kill thoughtlessly?"
Trace and Raidiant d20=15 d8=8 Thursday May 18th, 2000 8:03:59 AM
Trace screams aloud at Sir Thomas's order and Ilsidur's support, he then fires a single arrow in front of Sir Thomas. Fine! You get what you need from them if you can, I cant possibly converse with such evil. I havent told you much of my past so now is a good time as any. I was still a boy then, going on a hunting trip to feed the village for our grand fall festival. When I close my eyes I can still see the glow. Draging back a deer I looked to my village and I could see just a glow like no other. I simply thought they had started the bom fire early. The closer I got I smelt it. No matter what race you are....you know the smell. I started running and all I could see were my family, friends, burnt or butchered with a few of the vile goblins lyeign around. They destroyed everything in my life. So, if you will forgive me if I dont value the life of these evil creatures as you do. Can see what they are? They attacked us without cause. Your right with these feelings I may not be the best leader, but I feel that we dont need a leader, we all have choices and we all have a voice. Understand this, what you ask me to do is to break a vow I made to myself close to a hundred years ago, to kill every goblin I see as they seen fit to destroy everyone they seen in my village, women, men, and children." At that thought a tear rolls down Trace's cheak as he lets one arrow fly into goblin #5's chest.(hits AC-8 and does 8hps of damage). I will kill no more but I suggest that you get rid of the rest of these creatures; I wont be able to hold my temper long. I know this might damage my name but I have no family to shame. (Trace shoulders his bow and picks up his shiled and sword with second attack, he then goes and sits to begin working on his wounds (down to 13hp)
Pip Goodfield Thursday May 18th, 2000 9:07:59 AM
Pip, finally noticing Thomas standing in the way, stops, and turns to Trace. "Yes, no reason we saw, but maybe they thought this their area? Maybe even goblins can sometimes live in harmony with nature and their neighbors? In any case, in the rage of battle, not noticing them at our mercy is one thing. Killing in cold blood is quite another."
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday May 18th, 2000 7:39:59 PM
"As you wish, Ilsidur. And Sir Thomas there are Three more Goblins about 10' up the hill. Sly will walk the rest of the way to Trace's side and relate to him "Much like what happen to my village. Just take it easy this place is evil, you can just feel it. Let me see if there's anything i can do." Turns to Trixie and shouts"Hey, Trixie bring up my back pack will you." "OH YES Thank you."
Sir Thomas Thursday May 18th, 2000 9:52:59 PM
Sir Thomas looks at the arrow sticking from the ground in front of him. He listens to Traces retelling of the slaughter of his kin and finds even that unacceptable for Trace's actions. "The goblins are yours Ilsidur, I must settle something." He walks to stand in front of Trace. "Since I met you I have liked you and what I THOUGHT you stood for. I can not say that I can relate to what happened to you that unfortunate night, but we all have lost loved ones at the hands of some evil creature!! Those losses are why we stand in defiance of their ways. Those losses are what feeds us, or should feed us to do the RIGHT thing!! Would you become that which you despise? Would you embrace evilness to prove you goodness, your righteousness, or to try to bring back your kin? If so then that makes YOU just as evil as these goblins. Just as evil as the goblins that killed your kin. Just as evil as the gods that these creatures pray to every night. Your thoughtless actions endager all of us. When we arrive at these ruins and find an abundance of evil (should it exist there), if we make it will you give us away to kill a few or would you keep quiet to encounter the head and cut it from the body? These are all important questions that only you can answer, and answer them you must. And you had better do it before we see another group of creatures such as these. Listen closely and take this ONLY for what it is. I consider you a friend, but I owe allegiance to Alemi and Domi and the goodness that they represent before you. If you replicate actions such as these again I will have no choice but to treat you as an evil creature and as such you will be my enemy. I hope that you can embrace our friendship and chase these evil temptations from your mind." He steps back and will walk away if Trace has no retalliation in mind. He will not however turn his back to Trace.
Guardian Solomar Thursday May 18th, 2000 9:58:59 PM
Sensing confrontation Guardian acts. He lets Thomas say what needs to be said, but steps between he and Trace while it is being said. "I hope that we can put this behind us guys. The danger is behind us for now and there is no need for striff among ourselves. We will need each other to lean on soon. Thomas, you have a point, but you must understand that Trace also has a point. Let it rest for now and when you both cool off, then you can address this point without the anger. Thomas, I think you should go over there and help with the interrogation that you allowed for. Trace, I think you should remain seated and talk with Sly. It sounds as if you guys might have something to talk about. Sly, will you help Trace to calm down if you can? May Alemi's wisdom shine through to us today." He lightly applies pressure to Thomas in an effort to get him moving toward the goblins and away from Trace.
Ilsidur Friday May 19th, 2000 1:18:59 AM
"Guardian, Sly and Pip, thank you for your help in calming the situation. However, the question still stands: Does anyone speak goblin? Can anyone try another language other than common or orcish to see if they understand?"
Speaking Goblin (DM Jerry) Friday May 19th, 2000 2:57:59 AM
Some Thrumwood trees pick up pieces of the conversation between the party and phrases such as "The danger is behind us...", "Listen Closely...", "You will be my enemy..." all begin to echo down the hill and through the forest. Goblin #5 is pierced through the throat by Trace's bow. It breathes no more.
Trixie Ravenwood Friday May 19th, 2000 7:23:59 AM
Trixie walks up to the rest of the group handing Sly the backpack. "Here you go." She notices the fighting that had just gone on, but decides it better not to get involved. Turning to Ilsidur "I'm sorry, I don't speak goblin."
Sir Thomas Friday May 19th, 2000 8:14:59 AM
Sir Thomas walks over to Ilsidur, "I don't know goblin either. Is there another way to get our point across to them?" He is still a bit flustered and breathing heavily from his confrontation with Trace and from running all over the hill chasing goblins down. "Let me go get my backpack before I forget it and then I will help figure out a way to get some information from these two." He walks back down the hill to where they were when they were initially ambushed. When he finds his backpack he drops to his knees and confers with Alemi and Domi for various reasons. THomas keeps it short with both as he feels he is needed back up the hill. He returns there as soon as he can to try to get something, anything, out of their captives.
Guardian Solomar Friday May 19th, 2000 8:17:59 AM
*HUGE SIGH OF RELIEF* WHEW!! Guardian lets forth a quick, silent prayer of thanks to Alemi. "ok, who needs some help with any wounds they may have sustained. I don't know much about healing, but I know how to bandage a wound." He helps whoever speaks up, and if no one does he waits for Thomas to return and attends to his arrow wound.
Pip Goodfield Friday May 19th, 2000 9:01:59 AM
Pip looks at the Goblins, thinking, then opens his mouth. "Do any of you understand what we say? Any of you speak common?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday May 19th, 2000 8:22:59 PM
"Yes, Guardian, BOTH Trace and I need a little bandaging." Then goes and sits down besides Trace and asks for forgiveness"Please forgive this stupid elf, the only reason I can give for hitting you is the evil in this place. I belive that you were influence by this evil also. I never meant to hurt you, Big Brother." All the time going through his back pack for the potions of healing.
Ilsidur Sunday May 21st, 2000 4:22:59 AM
Ilsidur is as relieved as the rest of the party that a potentially disastrous fight was averted, mostly by the calm head of Guardian. He quietly approaches Guardian and says, "Good job. Thanks." To the rest of the party, he says, "I have two healing spells available for anyone who needs them. I seem to have escaped the conflict without a wound. It seems that these goblins cannot converse in anything other than goblin, so they will likely just run away when the spell wears off in 2-3 minutes. If any of you wish to keep one to question when they escape, make sure you are ready to grab it. Or you could try to lasso it from outside the spell area." He looks up the hill at the two pillars. "I wonder what those pillars are? Are they the source of the evil?" If none of the goblins are able/willing to talk, Ilsidur will head up the slope towards the pillars. Before he leaves, however, he will search the dead goblins' bodies to see if any of them had anything useful.
Trace and Raidiant Sunday May 21st, 2000 8:20:59 AM
Trace spits a bit of blood to the ground as he removes the arrows. His legs are still shakeing from adrinalin flowing through his veins, wanting to finish off the rest of the goblins. Yet he turns his back and continues to bandage himself up. "Don't worry little brother about that hit; I wasnt even myself when that happened. Oh I guess you better go and thank Sir Thomas for shielding you cause I might have loped off you head if I had not been shot bay an arrow and blocked by him. The arogant human has his good points so I dont care to damage our relationship. Little brother see if someone has something for my wounds it stings quite a bit." Trace looks around for Radiant and holds his arm up. Radiant swoops down to Trace and recives a bit of meat while Trace talks softly to him.
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday May 21st, 2000 2:12:59 PM
"Big Brother, you are the closest thing I have to family, so my loyalty lies with you first, then the party. Here take this potion it will help you." As Sly takes out next to the last of his healing potion. then whistles for Luke.
Up the Hill (DM Jerry) Monday May 22nd, 2000 5:18:59 AM
Ilsidur searches the bodies. Each carries a short bow and an assortment of mismatched arrows. Each also carries a short sword. None of the bows or swords look as if they were obtained in the same place. Some are old, some new, some rusty, and some nearly broken. Also, you find 18 gold, 27 silver, and 16 copper pieces. One carried a single purple gem of questionable value. [Isildur, make a perception check please.] As Isildur reaches the top of the hill, he feel an instant relief from the evil nature of the hill. The top of the hill is filled with an almost palpable feeling of good!
Sir Thomas Monday May 22nd, 2000 5:54:59 AM
After retrieving his backpack he returns to where the goblins are tethered. He paces in front of them for a few seconds with his bloody blade hanging limply from his hand and point at the ground so that blood drips off of the tip every so often. He shows the blade to the goblins, "this is the blood of your kind. It will soon mix with your blood if you don't give us some answers. My friends will make sure of that. I know you understand because I can see it in your eyes. You WILL answer my questions or you WILL die. What is this place?" He points toward the goblins with his sword and and uses crude sign language that should be universal with his shield hand. He immitates a mouth talking by opposing his thumb and opening and closing his fingers. He then opens his hand so that it is flat and flip flops his hand then closes his fist and leaves his thumb pointing up. He drags his thumb across his neck in the universal sign of cutting the throat. "What is this place!?!" He raises his voice drastically and points his sword emphatically toward the ground. He hopes they got the message and that they spek at least some common.
Guardian Solomar Monday May 22nd, 2000 6:00:59 AM
In reply to Ilsidur, "I hope that it is a permanent calming and not just a temporary one." He smiles and since no one spoke up needing help and others seem to be going for their own forms of healing, he attends to Thomas' injured shoulder. "Hold still friend. I am going to break this arrow." When Thomas complies and steadies himself, Guardian breaks the shaft. He then tends to the impaled portion properly and cleans the wound. "What now guys? camp or move out? Trace, any thoughts?"
Pip Goodfield Monday May 22nd, 2000 9:11:59 AM
Pip looks at Thomas, surprised. "Hey... Never mind." He shrugs, walks up to where Isildur went, and in an aside to Isildur says, "That evil presense, whatever it is, is really getting to people."
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday May 22nd, 2000 6:18:59 PM
After seeing that Trace is a little calmer, extends his hand to Trace and tell him "Come Brother Elf, Let's go to the top of this hill. and rest there. A good look out point, don't you think?" Sly will help Trace to his feet only, and walk next to him (and help if needed) to the the top of the hill.
Ilsidur d20=17 Monday May 22nd, 2000 6:59:59 PM
Ilsidur calls to the rest of the party, "I found about 20 gp on the goblins' bodies; I'll start up a party fund unless anyone has any objections. I also found this purple gem." He looks closely at the gem [OOC: made perception roll of 17 vs. wisdom]. When he gets to the top of the hill, he calls down to the party, "The evil nature of the hill is cancelled up here. As a matter of fact, there is a feeling of good when you get to the top." He wonders about the situation that would have a feeling of evil surround a hilltop of good. Maybe the goblins were put here to guard the hilltop? He approaches the two pillars to examine them more closely.
Goblinese (DM Jerry) Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 3:49:59 AM
The goblins all begin talking....in Goblinese. Isildur notices that there is writing on the pillars. Old writing partially weathered. [Anyone with the ability to read elven can make a check to read this archaic elven writing.]
Trace and Raidiant d20=11 Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 4:03:59 AM
Trace makes his way up to the top of the hill to read the pillars. Trace is able to read the pillars with some diffculty as he reads aloud (makes check with 11). " I think we need to camp up here tonight but as good as we can see out someone will see our fire tonight."
Trace and Raidiant 2d4(4+3)+2=9 Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 7:01:59 AM
When Trace reaches the top he takes out his healing potion that he recived from Sly and drinks it down. (Trace regains 9hp's {2d4(4+3)+2=9})
Pip Goodfield Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 8:34:59 AM
Pip looks at the writing. "Strange marks here. I wish I knew what they meant."
Sir Thomas Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 9:13:59 AM
Frustrated, Sir Thomas gives up easily with the interrogation. "This is no good." He waits around until the spell ends and then chases the goblins away to make sure they threat that they pose is absolutely gone. He then makes his way up to the top of the hill.
Guardian Solomar d20=15 Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 9:21:59 AM
(passed elven reading/writing I 15/+1) Guardian goes to the top of the hill and checks out the pillars that Pip is tlaking about. "Hmmm."
Ilsidur Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 4:28:59 PM
Ilsidur waits to see if anyone can tell what the writing on the pillars says. He says to Trace, "I apologize for my harsh tone with the trapped goblins, but I was worried that you would do something that you would regret later. Do you need any more healing? If we are bunking down here, I have two healing spells that I can use."
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=14 Tuesday May 23rd, 2000 8:17:59 PM
Sly arrives at the top of the hill, and walks over to the pillars (made my saving throw)."this is old Elven, I'll try to translate for you if you want. But I have to do some thing first." Sly will go to Sir Thomas side "Sir, I would like to thank you once more for saving my life again. you know you remind me more and more of my Father." Sly will walk back up the hill with Sir Thomas.
Pillars of the Ancients (DM Jerry) Wednesday May 24th, 2000 2:38:59 AM
Those reading the runes and writing find that they are prayers and supplications to various forest powers, written in an ancient form of elvish. One is to touch both pillars in a reverent manner and then ask the powers of DreMoria the questions that burn the heart.
Sir Thomas Wednesday May 24th, 2000 9:57:59 AM
After chasing the goblins away (I assume that Jerry is allowing that to happen), Sir Thomas looks up at the approaching Sly. "I don't recall doing anything out of my way, but anything I did on your behalf I was more than happy to do and would do again." Thomas reaches out his hand to shake Sly's as they walk up the hill. When they enter the area of good at the top, Thomas feels all of the rage that he had let slip in during the fight wash away like earth in a flood. "I hope that I have not hurt anyone's feelings with my outburst. I meant no real offense to anyone. The words were from the heart but said in anger, and that is enough to make them wrong. I owe Trace an apology. When I am sure he has calmed down as well I will ofer it, and then I hope we can talk so that we know where each other stand." He smiles at Sly hoping that he understands. Then surveys the area to catch up since he spent extra time at the bottom of the hill and has missed out on a bit.
Pip Goodfield Wednesday May 24th, 2000 9:58:59 AM
Pip looks at the others. "What, do any of you understand this script? I don't..."
Guardian Solomar Wednesday May 24th, 2000 9:59:59 AM
Since others with more of an elven history are taking charge with the pillars, Guardian slips into the background and goes around the party making sure that everyone's wounds are being taken care of. He then takes time to send a more lengthy prayer to Alemi.
Ilsidur Wednesday May 24th, 2000 4:36:59 PM
"It seems like the pillars are a way to commune with the ancient forest powers. It would appear that someone could get answers to important questions, provided they approached in a suitable manner. Do we, as a party, have any such questions? Does anyone individually have such a question?"
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=13 Wednesday May 24th, 2000 7:20:59 PM
After leaving Sir Thomas side, Sly will walk to the pillars and read the ancient writing.(again Made my roll)Them turn to the party and relates to them "On these pillars are ancient prayers to DreMoria. It is writen here that if you stand here and ask the power of DeMoria, in a reverent and humble maner, the question that burns in the heart. Now like Ilsidur said do we have a such a question? I know I have one..." Turn and waits for an answer.
Sir Thomas Wednesday May 24th, 2000 9:21:59 PM
"I do not worship those gods, but certainly mean them no disrespect. So respectfully and humbly I will let Alemi or Domi answer the questions that burn in my heart, and leave you alone to have DreMoria answer yours. Thank you any way." Sir Thomas stands respectfully quiet as those that wish commune with their gods.
Don't Let the Sun Go Down On Me (DM Jerry) Thursday May 25th, 2000 2:15:59 AM
[Everyone make a perception check at -6 to find the satchel the goblins left near the top of the hill. Sir Thomas who was surveying the area may make the check at -4.] Time seems to have flown. The sun dips below the horizon of the high mountains to the west, which are closer than they were yesterday. A wolf howls lonely into the early evening. The sky is still lit with blue, however, night will come within the hour.
Ilsidur d20=16 Thursday May 25th, 2000 6:04:59 AM
Ilsidur does not notice the satchel (missed perception roll). He says, "Regardless of any communion anyone wants to undertake up here, we definitely should stay the night. The good feeling coming from the hill will likely help keep evil night creatures at bay."
Trixie Ravenwood d20-6=8 Thursday May 25th, 2000 6:32:59 AM
(made roll) Trixie picks up the dropped satchel and joins the group at the pillars. All of her anger and animosity is gone. She quietly speaks from the back of the group. "I have a question...but I will wait until last."
Trace and Raidiant d20+6=15 d20=11 Thursday May 25th, 2000 7:54:59 AM
Trace takes a quick look around the area and sees nothing (failed check). According to this map we might be here, just North of the fort if this is the Aklimiari Oracle. There is not many landmarks on this map to help guide the way other than the river due West of here. Well we might be right on top of the darn thing also just a matter of looking around. So, I suggest that we ask the DreMoria where the fort is and if there is no answere we need to start scouting the area to find it. If no one objects I will ask for directions to the stronghold." If no one has any other suggestions, Trace walks up to the pillar and ask in a most humble way,"Oh wise and great DreMoria....will you tell us where the Hob Goblin stronghold is?" (Passes charisma check with 11 if nesscary)
Trace and Raidiant Thursday May 25th, 2000 7:58:59 AM
Before asking of the pillar trace turns to the group, "Oh if any one can heal I have a couple more wounds that need to be heald. Slys potion worked great but wasnt enough to restore me after all those arrows."
Pip Goodfield d20=10 Thursday May 25th, 2000 9:40:59 AM
Pip looks at the oracle, not noticing the satchel. "Powers of DreMora, I humbly ask to know whether we shall have to fight at the Fortress, or not?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday May 25th, 2000 11:06:59 AM
Sly tells trace"you must tuch both pillars and then ask and pray."
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday May 25th, 2000 6:59:59 PM
Sly will sit back and watch Trace at the pillars, and so that Trace won't get distracted, He'll (Sly) will call Luke to his side.
Sir Thomas d20=6 Thursday May 25th, 2000 7:35:59 PM
(Even though Tixie found the satchel, Thomas passed perception check and saw it too.) Thomas spots the satchel just as Trixie stoops to pick it up. WHen Trace asks for help with his wounds, Thomas is the first to step forward. "We have some talking to do, but I think this will show good faith." He lays his hand on Trace's shoulder and prays for Alemi's healing powers. (Lay on Hands - 6 HP to Trace.) He then steps back and allows their friend and guide to commune with DreMoria. He then surveys the scenery. It's a pretty site being up on the hill looking out over the landscape and at the setting sun and panoramic sky. He then finds a mildly remote spot on the hill and kneels for some much needed communion with his own gods.
Ilsidur Thursday May 25th, 2000 10:21:59 PM
Ilsidur notices the group gathering around the oracle to ask questions, "I would suggest we take care in what we ask this oracle. The instructions are to ask questions that "burn the heart", so anyone contacting the powers had better be sure that the question is truly important. I know that the power I worship would look very unfavourably on a frivolous question." He then turns to Trace and says, "If you still need healing, let me know."
It Lies..... (DM Jerry) Friday May 26th, 2000 5:29:59 AM
Trace feels the hill coming alive underneath him. The others notice the pillars glow and Trace himself begins to glow--bright green. Trace only hears the answer in the form of many voices speaking ancient elven, yet he somehow understands. "Theeee plaaaaaacceee yyohoooo seeeeeekkk liiiiiiiesss. Iiiiittt LIIIIEEEEES. Iittt Liiiiiiies to theeeeeee. Iiitttt liiiiiieeess to theeeee eeeeeesssst. Liissssstennnn yyyoooouuuu willlllll hearrrr offfffff ittttt'sss deeeeemiiiiiseeeee."
Choices... (DM Jerry) Friday May 26th, 2000 5:30:59 AM
Pip approaches the pillars after Trace. He asks his question. The answer comes. "Theeee chooiiiice isssss yourrrrssss. Theeeee pooowwwwer isssss withhhhinnnnn."
Alec (done by DM Jerry) Friday May 26th, 2000 5:50:59 AM
Alec, who has been withdrawn and very quiet for quite awhile, silently goes to the pillars. Out loud he asks, "Is my family safe?" The answer evidently shakes him to the core. He screams. "AAAUUUUGHHHH Nooooo!!!!!" His head sags, but he doesn't let go of the pillars. "Please! I beg of you! Show me the way to go home!!! I must help them! I must! Can you...help....me?" Then the answer comes. "Yes, I accept your terms. Yes, I will. Yes, I understand my fate is now changed. So be it." Suddenly the night lights up and lightning shoots up from the pillars to the sky arching to the north. Alec is covered in lightning as the current runs through him. He rises on the two "tracks" of lightning and disapears increasing speed until he is out of sight. Then the lightning stops. As the lightning stops, the huge standing stones both crack from the top to the bottom with a thunderous boom that knocks everyone to the ground.
Pip Goodfield Friday May 26th, 2000 9:42:59 AM
Pip watches Alec with growing dismay, then turns in time to be surprised and fall at the sound. "What happened!" He yells, trying to get the ringing out of his ears and his balance back.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday May 26th, 2000 7:14:59 PM
Sly rises to his Knees, and makes sure that Luke is alright, then shout at the dissappering Alec. "That not fare Alec, you have broken the Pillars, now I'll never know if we'll find a good cook." Get up off his knees and joins the others.
Trixie Ravenwood Saturday May 27th, 2000 5:08:59 PM
Trixie sighs, picking up Tristan. "Good luck Alec." Then she holds the cat in front of her and talks to it. "Now how am I suppossed to find out if you really are my brother?" Tristan looks at her and licks her face as she brings him closer to her. After putting him down she looks to the group. "Well, what now?"
Ilsidur Sunday May 28th, 2000 11:53:59 PM
Ilsidur shakes his head and rises from the ground. He looks up in time to see Alec rising into the sky on the twin tracks of lightning. He thinks, "Apparently, unorthodox ways of travel are standard fare for this group." He never knew Alec very well, but he could understand Alec's concern for his family. He wished Alec well in his mind, then gathered his scattered gear together. He smiles at Sly, and says, "Ah yes, the elusive quest for a good cook. Hopefully we can work on that, as soon as we find out about the hobgoblin ruins." [OOC: Jerry, if you look for a replacement for Alec, maybe you can specify only cooks need apply!] With respect to the Oracle, Ilsidur says, "Isn't that just like an Oracle, to give us an answer that could be interpreted at least four different ways. Apparently, it lies, it lies to us and it lies to the east. Which of those are true, or are they all true? Oh, Trixie, by the way, what's in the sack?"
Thrum!!! (DM Jerry) Monday May 29th, 2000 6:23:59 AM
As night falls, the Thrumwood Trees begin to sound. Strange sounds. Sounds of someting being hit. "WHAM! BAM! CRACK!" Over and over, the sounds of whacking and hitting continue. The sounds are all around you. Quickly you realize that the trees surrounding the hill are Thrumwood Trees. Voices at normal levels are now not being heard. It takes a yell to penetrate the sounds.
Trace and Radiant Monday May 29th, 2000 6:59:59 AM
After picking himself up he then tanks Sir Thomas for the healing. "Ok it lies to the east and if we listen we will hear of it's demise. I take it that we will hear how to destroy it. Just a guess nothing in stone. I imagine that it will become clear once we see it. The other problem is that the orcal said the stronghold is East and my map says South East." At that moment all kinds of noise starts up. Any suggestions at this time on what we should do!" Yelling getting ready for whatever comes their way, Trace bares his sword and readies his shield. " I suggest that we get off this hill and start heading South East for half a day and if nothing we head back North another half a day. Right now we need to find somewhere safe to spend the night."
Sir Thomas Monday May 29th, 2000 7:17:59 AM
After arising from his prayers, Thomas watches Alec ride the lightning. "Good luck friend." He chuckles at Sly's comment about the cook, but is interrupted by the sounds from the trees as he is just about to add his light-hearted comment. He drops to a fighting stance and draws his sword from being startled. "This is not good!" He calls to the group over the noise. "This is very unexpected. I bet these trees will carry everything we've said all the way to the fort, however far that is. I have a feeling we're going to be in serious trouble in the next few hours or tommorrow. Come here everyone." He motions for eveyone to collect in one spot on the top of the hill so that talking will be a bit easier, rather than yelling across the entire length of the hill. "I think we should either try to flank the position we think the hobgoblin fort is in, or try to fortify something here. Personally, I'd rather try to flank the fort and take the fight to them (if there is a fort or anyone in it) since we don't know anything about anything, but I know I don't like those trees sending everything we say out across the forest. I think something has to be done. At the very least we should get moving, but I think straight on is a bad idea at this point. Any suggestions?"
Pip Goodfield Monday May 29th, 2000 9:39:59 AM
Hearing Sly's comment, Pip turns to him, putting one hand on his hip. "Now I can cook rather well, thank you very much! It may not be delicate enough for your Elven tongue to delight in it, but it will fill you!" Pip looked as if he would say more when the terrible din started. He tried to put his hands on his ears, then realized that had no effect. He nodded to what Thomas said, and added, "If you want, I'll scout out ahead!"
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday May 29th, 2000 7:22:59 PM
Sly and Luke walks to the others, When the PiP said that he could cook, Sly was so happy that he pick up Pip and kissed him on the forehead. then the din started. Noting that nothing could be heard clearly. Signed to Trace *Let's Get out of here. Let's get out of range, so we can talk again.* Sly will follow the others with Luke at his heels.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday May 30th, 2000 2:49:59 AM
The sound of the thrum tree distracts Guardian from his prayers to Alemi. "Forgive me, honored one." He breaks his meditation and walks over to Sir Thomas and shouts, "Tom, the trees...are we in danger again?"
Thrum!!! (DM Jerry) Tuesday May 30th, 2000 3:06:59 AM
The trees continue to thrum. [Perception checks to notice the direction the thrumming is coming from. The check is at -4; -2 for those that have tracking, direction sense, druid type skills, or something related.]
Sir Thomas d20=16 Tuesday May 30th, 2000 6:47:59 AM
Thomas scrunches up his face trying to detect where the thrumming is coming from, but to his untrained human ears it sounds like it is coming from all around them. (Failed perception check. rolled 16, needed 10) He unscrunches his face and puts his sword away since there is no emminent danger. Thomas speaks over the sound being produced by the trees. "No Guardian, I don't think we are in immediate danger, but I think if we camp here tonight we might wake up to an unwelcoming party. I don't really know what's going on here, but I think the trees are sending everything we say out across the forest. To anyone tuned into that or trained to track those sounds, they will not only know we're here but I'm sure a whole lot more. I think we need to get out of this general area to camp. Trace, Sly, do either of you know any more about these trees? or the sound? or what is going on?"
Ilsidur d20=3 Tuesday May 30th, 2000 7:30:59 AM
Ilsidur shouts to be heard over the din, "The noises are coming from over there! [OOC: made perception check] Wait, didn't the oracle tell Trace to listen and 'you will hear of its demise', talking about the hobgoblin ruins? Is that what all the racket is about? I say we should get going to the east ASAP, and see what is going on!" [OOC: I assume the noise is coming from that direction. If not, insert correct direction.] Ilsidur starts to hurry off to see what all of the noise is about.
Pip Goodfield d20=19 Tuesday May 30th, 2000 9:03:59 AM
Pip looks around helplessly. "Where is the sound coming from? I can barely hear you, Ilsidur. Did you say that there's a feast going on? What sort of creatures would make a feast like this, Dragons?"
Sly Foxx and Luke d20-2=6 Tuesday May 30th, 2000 6:37:59 PM
Sly put's his hands over his ears, Then points in the same direction as Ilsidur is pointing.[OOC: made perception check] Then look to Trace and signs*Now Issidur is going towards the direction of the noise, what are we going to do next. I'll be right in back of you*.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20-2=6 Tuesday May 30th, 2000 6:38:00 PM
Sly put's his hands over his ears, Then points in the same direction as Ilsidur is pointing.[OOC: made perception check] Then look to Trace and signs*Now Issidur is going towards the direction of the noise, what are we going to do next. I'll be right in back of you*.
Trace and Raidiant Wednesday May 31st, 2000 2:46:59 AM
Trace can only smile and shake his head while Illusdur races off blindly after where the sound is. "Well so much for a plan ....I guess we need to back up Illusdur!" Trace takes off into a quick jog to catch up with Illusdur to make sure that he is not attacked by himself. "Hey next time make sure we all agree what your doing is right. I might not jump off a cliff with you....if you know what I mean." Trace walks with Illusdur, sword and shield in hand ready for anything.
Down the Hill to find the Thrumming (DM Jerry) Wednesday May 31st, 2000 6:32:59 AM
Some of the group begins to head down the hill in the direction of the thrumming. Others just stare open mouthed. The thrumming continues, getting louder and louder. "Think Metallica! Hoody Hoo!"
Ilsidur Wednesday May 31st, 2000 6:43:59 AM
Ilsidur waves for the rest of the group to follow along. He thinks, "If we don't get moving, we might miss something. Let's go!" [OOC: Jerry, is Ilsidur heading east?]
Pip Goodfield Wednesday May 31st, 2000 9:28:59 AM
Pip shrugs, and follows Ilsidur.
Trixie Ravenwood Wednesday May 31st, 2000 2:44:59 PM
(OOC: sorry, been really busy the past few days) Trixie grabs her pack and follows behind Ilsidur, Tristan jumps onto her pack, frightened by the sounds. "Are you sure you know where you're going?" she calls ahead to Ilsidur.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday May 31st, 2000 6:16:59 PM
Sly will knock an arrow and and have it at the ready, while fellowing the other. Sly tells Luke "follow me and leave the cat alone."
Guardian Solomar d20-4=13 Wednesday May 31st, 2000 7:20:59 PM
Guardian also senses the direction of the thrumming and joins with those who are headed in the direction of the noise. The priest keeps Thomas close. "This noise is most troublesome, whether there is danger attached to it or not."
Sir Thomas Wednesday May 31st, 2000 7:21:59 PM
Sir Thomas shrugs. "At least we're moving!" He breaks into a slow jog to catch up with the group. As the thrumming grows louder he finds it harder and harder to deal with the sound. Even worse though is his not knowing what's going on. "So . . . where are we going?"
The Thrumsters (or) Finally we're there! (DM Jerry) Thursday June 1st, 2000 3:18:59 PM
The party runs pell mell through the forest at night. Eventually the party must slow to a forced march as the forest becomes thick with thrum trees and other vegetation. A couple of hours later, ears ringing with the sounds and feeling half-deaf from the experience, the party sees the remains of the fort atop a cumbling hill and overlooking a dry riverbed. "Ho!" comes a huge voice breaking the now obvious construction noises. The voice echoes away through the trees. A huge face, the size of a catapult rises over the side of the far wall of the fort holding a huge hammer. He swings! "BLAMO!" A section of wall falls down. A second face appears identical to the first one. "HOY!" he shouts and the roof of a tower goes flying. Two identical giants wielding huge hammers the size of a wagon are destroying the fort! And there are no hobgoblins to be seen. Could they possibly be asleep throughout all of this noise?
Ilsidur Friday June 2nd, 2000 6:54:59 AM
Ilsidur hits the brakes when he sees the giants attacking the fort. He waves his arms to stop the party from barging into the clearing, then turns to them and shouts, "Well, do we try to talk to these wrecking machines, or not? At least we have found out what happened to the fort, and the sounds that the elves were hearing. We should probably try to figure out why these giants are destroying the place."
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday June 2nd, 2000 10:34:59 AM
Sly comes to a quick stop, Then takes a good look at the sceen. Look down at the poor excuse of a bow and arrow and sword, Then from his possion he says " I vote that we talk."
Trace and Radiant Saturday June 3rd, 2000 7:20:59 AM
Trace stops with the others. "I dont know do we really want to confront these beast. They are much larger than us and we were not supposed to kill giants only hobgoblins. I say that we let the elves know that it is giants making the noise and not their old foe the hobgoblins. I would say job well done and our task is over. It would be tectanly a whole new job to rid the area of giants, and if I say so a much more dangerous one at that.
Pip Goodfield Saturday June 3rd, 2000 10:46:59 AM
Pip looks at Trace. "Their problem isn't over yet. The problem with Elves and Men and Dwarves and other races is you think too grandly, don't think about the day-to-day problems. They're STILL going to hear these noises every night, and I don't know about you, but _I_ couldn't sleep with all this horrible din around. And even some Elves are horribly superstitious, they wouldn't believe us, they'd say that some wight or other had bewitched us, send in a priest, and when the priest failed to avail us, they'd kill us. Just because they're Elves doesn't mean they're not as superstitious as the people of Heranmar. Individuals may be smart, but mobs aren't."
Sir Thomas Sunday June 4th, 2000 3:21:59 AM
Sir Thomas comes to a screeching halt at the site of the giants heads. He crouches down in the brush to be sure he is not seen. "I think before we do anything, we should scout around the area a bit. We don't know anything about anything really. There could be an undergound barracks that shuts out the noise for the hobgoblins, or a camp somewhere else, or these giants could have killed the hobgoblins and if we talk could wind up being our friends. I think we scout around. WE should talk second and fight last. If we wind up talking, I'll volunteer as the messenger." Thomas kind of shrugs his shoulders matter-of-factly as he offers this last thought.
Trixie Ravenwood Sunday June 4th, 2000 7:17:59 AM
"I agree with Sir Thomas. I don't want the guilt of killing the giants if it wasn't necessary, or seeing any of us killed in the process. Let's just think things through first." Trixie crouches down, cringing at each sound of the fort being destroyed and the giant's yelling.
Ilsidur Sunday June 4th, 2000 5:20:59 PM
Ilsidur speaks up to be heard over the din, "I agree, we need to find out what is going on. I just don't think its a good idea to send only one person. The giants that I am familiar with might just look upon one person in metal armour as 'snack in a can'. I suggest, if we are going to approach these giants, we do so as a group. With Sir Thomas along, we have the added bonus of being able to tell if the giants are evil, or at least have evil intentions." Ilsidur ducks his head to avoid being hit by a flying piece of debris. "I suggest we get going, before one of us gets hurt. These giants may or may not mean us any harm, but I can't say the same for these flying chunks of building."
Guardian Solomar Monday June 5th, 2000 12:33:59 AM
"Giants...Alemi, what will you have for us next?" Guardian says this with heaviness, sure to get the day's beating by these two huge strangers. "I'd say we stand a good chance of being on their side if we help destroy the building. It may be the fortress we've come to destroy. At any rate, we're not hobgoblins, and that's something going for us."
Fun with giants! (Assistant DM Cameron) Monday June 5th, 2000 9:16:59 AM
As everyone else tries to make themselves heard over the din, the giants continue to demolish the fort. Over the sounds, one yells to the other, "You know, Grungle, when this thing is out of the way, life here will be so much more pleasant. This must be the ugliest thing in any forest I've seen." The other one simply grunts agreement while demolishing the walls some more. "Smeaghle, Fleaghle, where are you hiding? Come here and help us! Where are they off to now?" As the giant says this, you notice two figures walking towards you from the north, about man-sized.
Ilsidur Monday June 5th, 2000 5:21:59 PM
Ilsidur is getting impatient, what with all the skulking in the bushes. He thinks, "Enough planning, time for some action!" He shouts to the party, "Well, the only way we're going to find out what is going on is to ask. So, here goes..." He stands up and moves out into the clearing around the fort, draws himself up to his full 4' in height, waves his arms over his head and shouts, "Hallo, friend giants, can you tone down the racket a bit! We want to talk to you!"
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday June 5th, 2000 7:04:59 PM
Sly get's Trace attention and signs = two figers comming form the North, Human size =, Then knell and hold Luke, and whispers to the dog "wait for a few minutes so we can see if it's freind or foe"
Sir Thomas Tuesday June 6th, 2000 1:45:59 AM
Sir Thomas is quite shocked by Ilsidur's sudden move to show himself. He doesn't like the dwarf being out there alone and so jumps up and stands beside him waving. WIthout turning to any group member Thomas shouts. "I think the rest of you should stay hidden!! Maybe try to flank our friends?!?" He tries to keep it short, simple, and to the point in case his frineds can only hear bits and pieces of what he's trying to tell them. As he waves his arms he calls to the giants as well as trying to talk to Ilsidur. "HEY!! Over here!! . . . Ilsidur! Do you really think this is wise?!?" Thomas starts to wonder if he's got a white piece of cloth around.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday June 6th, 2000 1:55:59 AM
The priest just slaps his hand to his forehead and hangs his head. Another plan thwarted by haste. He notices the strangers from the north and looks back to Tom. "Go get Illy safe, and I'll go with Trace and Sly to see about these men."
Trace and Radiant Tuesday June 6th, 2000 6:08:59 AM
Fool!.....Trace just shakes his head at the unwise move Illusdur makes. "We need to have a tlak with our head strong friend. He needs to understand the reason we dont have a true leader is because we plan our actions. These acts of his will surly get us killed soon. I suggest that the rest of you keep an eye on the others headed from the North. I will stay hidden in the woods with my bow to cover both of you incase this turns out bad." Trace takes cover behind a tree and sheaths his sowrd and lays down his shiled next to him for easy access. Trace then readies his bow with an arrow puts four more into the ground next to him.(sheaf arrows). "I guess now we wait and see" Trace watches carefully to see if the two groups have any wrongfull intentions.
Pip Goodfield Tuesday June 6th, 2000 9:12:59 AM
Pip looks at Ilsidur as he runs forward. "That fool!" he yells, just under the din. He runs forward and says, just loud enough for the Dwarf to hear, "Just because they're knocking down a hobgoblin fort doesn't mean they're gonna be friendly if you walk up to them all bold!" He then looks up at the giants, waiting for their response.
And the Din Disappears (DM Cameron) Tuesday June 6th, 2000 9:52:59 AM
Ilsidur's call gets attention very quickly from the two giants. The nearer one turns quickly and looks at the Dwarf, and the Halfling that runs up next to him, and laughs suddenly. "Look, Grungle, either Smeaghle and Fleaghle have found a new game, or we are honored by a visit from the pixies again." Grungle laughs as quietly as a 12-foot giant can, a low rumble. "This looks more like a pixie prank, although they usually don't play them at night." Back in the bushes, everyone else notices the two figures coming from the north suddenly change in shape to 12-foot tall giants. "Oh, if they're pixie tricks, there are many more in those bushes over there. Come, Fleaghle, let's scare them out." With that, the two figures start beating bushes nearby the party with the flats of their blades, slowly moving towards the party.
Ilsidur Tuesday June 6th, 2000 5:00:59 PM
Ilsidur turns to Pip and Sir Thomas with a surprised look on his face, "What? You mean you didn't want to talk to these big guys and find out what was going on? I thought that we had decided...Oops. Sorry." He turns back to face the giants, and thinks to himself, "Oh, well, I guess we'll just have to wait and see what happens now. Its good to see that my new companions are backing me up. My dad always told me to face my problems and questions head on. I just hope that advice doesn't end up getting us into a pack of giant trouble."
Trixie Ravenwood Tuesday June 6th, 2000 11:18:59 PM
Trixie gets a little nervous as the giants get closer to their hiding spot. "Nice going! Now they're gonna kill us! What should we do? Run?"
Pip Goodfield Wednesday June 7th, 2000 12:04:59 AM
Pip turns to Ilsidur, and says, "Might as well keep in the headstrong vein then." He then looks up at the giants three times his height. "Well, now, I wasn't Pixie-born, nor am I Pixie-led, and I am most certainly NOT a giant in disguise! My name's Pip Goodfield, if you please, and did you know that the Elves back there think that all this din your making knocking down walls is made by Hobgoblin spirits come to destroy the Elves for being killed off by the Elves? You've scared a whole... Country-side of Elves who are too afraid to come here and see for themselves. I doubt they'd believe us either, if we told them!" Pip, at this point, runs out of steam. "And tell those two, Dumple and Frumple, or whoever they are, not to hit our friends with all their bush-whacking."
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday June 7th, 2000 1:33:59 AM
Sly will go with the Guardian, but first he will sign to Trace *We have to do something, anything, even if we bluff maybe??* Luke will follow Sly.
Sir Thomas Wednesday June 7th, 2000 3:40:59 AM
Sir Thomas knows trouble is ahead no matter what course of action is taken. "Well, if I die it will be in honor." In hopes of protecting those in the bush by stopping the giants from whacking, he walks right up to the one of their huge feet (of one of the giants who is whacking bushes) , shield (but not sword) in hand, and looks up at him. Thomas yells at the top of his lungs hoping to be heard. "Good sir!! We are no joke!! Nor are we any figment of your imagination or a prank of any pixies! We come in peace and mean non of you any harm. We simply wish to speak with you and then be on our way! So if you will please stop beating the bushes and settle down might we do so now?!?" Thomas is fully prepared for the giants to attack him. Thomas extends his hand as if he were going to shake hands with the giant so that it will be much closer to his sword hilt over his left shoulder. "I am Sir Thomas Hurley, messenger of Alemi's word and protector of Domi's honor." He smiles to try to disarm any anger or hostility. You know how a nice warm smile can do that?
Sir Thomas d20=11 Wednesday June 7th, 2000 3:41:59 AM
(OOC:Sorry, I wanted to roll a charisma check for this action, but forgot.) THis is my successful charisma roll. rolled 11, needed 18. (Thomas has reaction +7)
Trace and Radiant Wednesday June 7th, 2000 4:27:59 AM
Trace signs to Sly "move out and join the others I will try to remain hidden so that we dont show all our cards." In an attempt to distract trace commands Radiant with a hand signal to fly between the two giants. If all turn to look at th eagle Trace will move further into the woods but still with in range so that he can rush to join his friends. If they all dont watch the bird Trace will sling his bow and ready his shield and lay his hand on sword. (ooc:I am thinking the ranger kit of giant killer would have been real good about now.)
Pip Goodfield Thursday June 8th, 2000 8:44:59 AM
The two giants who were demolishing the walls look amused at Pip, then, hearing the mention of Elves, they look at each other. "What do you mean, we've scared an entire country of Elves?" Seeing everyone run out of the bushes, the two (apparently) younger giants stop beating the bushes, and then disappear off to the north again. The closest of the other two giants, turns to Thomas, and says "We don't always give our trust to people who swear by names we don't know, so, you can stay around if you like, but I've got to get my two boys back here so we can help demolish this ugly old thing." With that, both he and the farther giant run off towards the north after the two younger ones.
Ilsidur Thursday June 8th, 2000 5:01:59 PM
[OOC: Cameron, I presume the message that you sent last night from Pip was meant to be from you as acting DM?] Ilsidur smiles, "Way to go, Pip! Pip the Giant-Scarer! Now, what is the plan? I promise not to do anything this time, until everyone has agreed. I plan to go and poke around these ruins a bit, and see if I can find anything of interest, while the giants are gone. I'm sure they won't mind. I would think that when they get back, we will have some explaining to do. I suggest Sir Thomas talk to them, since he is probably our best spokesman," (certainly the most eloquent, he thinks to himself). Then, waiting while the party discusses their proposed actions, Ilsidur starts to sidle towards the ruins, as if pulled by an invisible force (curiosity?). He keeps glancing at the ruins with a gleam in his eye.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday June 8th, 2000 6:33:59 PM
Sly is so impress with Pip, that sly pick up the halfling and gives him a big HUG, them tells him" Pip my Big Tall Friend, I'll be forever your little brother. Now what do you want to made for us to eat? I have to go hunting anyway?" Sly puts Lil Bro Pip down and sign to Trace + All is right, come on out.+ Sly pets the head of Luke and tell the dog " Meet you new brother".
Sir Thomas Friday June 9th, 2000 2:49:59 AM
In the time it took the giants to respond, Thomas had begun to perspire quite heavily from nerves. "Thank you Alemi." Thomas clenches his holy symbol. As the giants run off in the distance he turns to the group that has or is coming out of hidding. "Well, that's not the response I was expecting, but I can't complain. I guess we have free reign of the territory until they return. I say we do some investigating . . . any difference of opinions?" Thomas politely offers everyone else a chance to speak as he wipes the sweat from his brow and palms. "I would like to look around the inside of what's left of the fort. Sly, do you think you and Trace and maybe Pip would consider scouting the surrounding territory for occupancy by any other group than ourselves or these giants? The rest of us could look around these ruins for anything unusual." Hoping not to sound too bossy, Thomas simply offers the options that he thinks are the best for them at the present time.
Trace and Radiant Friday June 9th, 2000 11:45:59 PM
"Sounds good to me ......me and Sly will do some hunting for our meal tonight. Oh if there are too many passages in there I wouldnt go too far. I would hate for yall to be in their when the giants decide to come back and finish up their job. What do you say Sly and Pip, want to do some hunting?" Trace readies his bow and starts to move in to the woods if their is no more discussion.
Sly Foxx and Luke Saturday June 10th, 2000 4:26:59 AM
"Sounds good to me" Sly replies,"Big brother Trace did you see what Little Brother Pip did? He (Pip) buck the giants down. Boy what a halfling." Sly leaves his back pact and takes his bow and arrows with him, turns and call Luke to come with them.
Ilsidur Saturday June 10th, 2000 5:32:59 AM
Since the party seems to agree with his decision to poke around the ruins a bit, Ilsidur hurries over as fast as his little feet can carry him. When he gets there, he slows down and looks around, to make sure the ground is safe to walk on, and nothing is in immiment danger of falling on his curious head (using dwarven knowledge of stone construction). He heads for the most obviously interesting part of the fort left standing. If he does see any unsafe spots, he points them out to anyone following him to inspect the ruins.
Pip Goodfield Saturday June 10th, 2000 10:42:59 AM
Pip, watching the giants walk off, breathes a shuddering sigh of relief. He then turns to Ilsidur. "If you ever do such a stupid thing as that again, I'll leave you to take what you deserve. I just about fainted out there, and I have half a mind to just let you get crushed under some of that fort if it falls." Panting, Pip's anger seems to diminish. "But, in any case, since you're so determined to poke around in that decrepit old thing, which obviously hasn't had a Hobgoblin, dead or alive, live there for centuries, I might as well make sure you don't almost kill yourself again." With a resolute look, he accompanies Ilsidur.
Pip Goodfield Saturday June 10th, 2000 10:56:59 AM
[OOC: this is a sort of addendum to the last note in between the rant and then deciding to go off with Ilsidur] On being picked up by Sly and complimented by others, Pip blushes. "Er, um, okay, thank you, I think..."
Pip Goodfield Saturday June 10th, 2000 11:05:59 AM
To Ilsidur's eyes, the most interesting part seems to be a tower to the north, nearly intact, and connected to some other building that vaguely looks like a temple or shrine of some sort. As he and Pip, and maybe Thomas, approach the tower, they see that the stone is of much better quality than the rest of the fort, such that it even looks better. As Sly and Trace head off into the woods, they find a few harts grazing in a small clearing, about 30 feet away from the edge.
Sir Thomas d20=17 Saturday June 10th, 2000 10:38:59 PM
Thomas follows Ilsidur into the ruins, "I'll let you go first friend. From the looks of it you seem to know what to look for better than I." Thomas notices that neither Guardian nor Trixie followed them to investigate the ruins. He calls back to them, "If you guys don't want to investigate or don't have anything else to do, would you mind setting up camp? We'll help you when we finish in here." He smiles and waves, then turns back to the task at hand. "Where should we start Ilsidur? I kind of like that tower. If we start there, we can post a lookout to keep watch for the giants' return from the top of the tower. I would be happy to do that if neither of you want to." Thomas looks at his two companions while they decide what to do first. He then surveys the ruins further to note anything else of interest . . . signs of unexpected company, watchful eyes, or signs of anyone else's recent presence besides the giants'. (failed perception check rolling 17, needing a 14)
Ilsidur d20=14 Sunday June 11th, 2000 7:39:59 AM
Ilsidur answers Sir Thomas, "You're right, the tower and attached buildings look like the most interesting piece of architecture left since those giant wreckers have been so busy. Let's head over there and have a look. I'll keep my eyes open for anything structurally unsafe [OOC: made my perception roll, 14 vs 17 WIS]. And just out of interest, Pip, what would we have done differently back there, besides spending a few precious moments discussing talking to the giants, and risking getting spotted by those giants as spies or worse?" After hearing Pip's answer, Ilsidur heads over to the tower, to take a closer look,
Pip Goodfield d20=11 Sunday June 11th, 2000 10:05:59 AM
Pip blushes. "Well, I don't rightly know what we would have done, but we might have tried at least walking forward with a white flag." He looks for any structural problems with the tower up ahead as well.
Ilsidur Sunday June 11th, 2000 4:57:59 PM
Ilsidur talks to Pip as they head over to the tower. "Point taken, friend Pip. I will try to be more patient in the future. It's just sometimes that my curiousity and desire for action overtake my better judgement. But I want to thank all of you for backing me up in my rather foolish decision (that luckily didn't turn out too bad in the end."
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday June 11th, 2000 7:07:59 PM
Trace and Sly comes to a clearing, and there they spy a a heard of Red Deer (Harts)grazing. Among them was a lesser male, he looks healty enough but is cripple. Sly turns to Trace and signs *the deer with the lame leg, He's the one to take, the wolves will kill him anyway because of the leg, he wont be able to get away and we didn't have that much meat lately. What say you Trace.*
Sir Thomas Monday June 12th, 2000 4:19:59 AM
Sir Thomas smiles at the conversation at hand and decides to give his two cents. "Well friend Ilsidur, it may not have been wise what you did, but for that matter it may not have been unwise the way things turned out. But I do know this little bit. It is always wise to stick with your friends. Think nothing else of it friend."
Trace and Radiant d20=17 d20=18 d8=5 d8=3 Monday June 12th, 2000 7:18:59 AM
Trace moves around into range useing his Ranger abilities to get in close. Trace signs to Sly "Fire two at the chest I will do the same. Hopefully we bring him down on the first shot." Trace brings his bown down in line with the buck and lets loose the first arrow finding its mark deep and true and with smooth accuracy he notches the second arrow and lets it fly before the buck relizes what is happening. The second arrow finds it way also (hit -2 and -3 ac and 8total hp's damage)
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=5 d20=12 Monday June 12th, 2000 8:53:59 AM
Sly bring his bow down and aims for the chest of the deer, fires twice and misses, The dog made a quick move and distracted Sly. Sly swears to himself, he must kill the deer quickly. Sly will use magic missel to put the deer down faster.
Pip Goodfield Monday June 12th, 2000 10:35:59 AM
Despite Sly's claim, none of the animals are lame. Trace's arrows bring one down, and the rest flee into the woods, leaving Sly no time to get off a magic missile. (OOC: one action per round, remember. Shooting arrows and casting a spell are one action each.) Guardian and Trixie, apparently, stay where they are for a bit, not doing anything. Pip, Thomas and Ilsidur reach the tower. To the north of the tower there are no more walls, while to the south, some of the remains of the walls lie or stand. No doors are visible on the west side, although there are gaps through the walls allowing them to check on the east. To the southeast the remains of what was once a Barracks stands, and on the area you can see furthest south, there is a blotch of yellow.
Pip Goodfield Monday June 12th, 2000 8:30:59 PM
Pip, looking at the Barracks, sees the blotch of yellow. "Hey, what's that?" He starts to run there.
Ilsidur d20=15 Tuesday June 13th, 2000 6:18:59 AM
In the spirit of sticking together, Ilsidur hurries after Pip (at least as fast as a dwarf can hurry), shouting, "Hey Pip, wait up! What are you running after?" As he runs past the tower, he has a quick look to see if it is solid enough to hold someone inside, and would it be worth a further look, once Pip and he get back from whatever it is that caught Pip's eye. [OOC: made perception roll with 15 vs 17 WIS.] He shouts back over his shoulder to Sir Thomas, "Thanks for the vote of confidence! Now it seems that Pip has caught the curiousity bug! Are you coming?"
Sir Thomas Tuesday June 13th, 2000 6:49:59 AM
"Well I was . . . " Thomas starts and trails off as his two friends chase after the curious yellow spot. After admitting to himself that he too is very curioius as to what that is, Thomas calls to Ilsidur. "NO!! I'M GOING UP TO THE TOP OF THE TOWER TO KEEP WATCH OUT FOR THE GIANTS. I DON'T REALLY THINK THEY COULD, BUT WE CERTAINLY DON'T WANT THEM SNEAKING UP ON US. YOU AND PIP CHECK THAT OUT AND I'LL LET YOU KNOW WHAT I SEE FROM THE BIRD'S EYE." Thomas looks around the area and then looks for a door into the chapel/tower that they had been heading for before the appearance of the yellow spot.
Fun with lemon-shaped rocks. DM Cameron Tuesday June 13th, 2000 10:34:59 AM
As Pip and Ilsidur come closer, they see that the splotch seems to only have been a stain, but of what isn't visible. As Thomas searches for an entrance, he finds double doors on the southeast side of the chapel/shrine building. And, looking south, he notices a much bigger yellow splotch than caught Pip's eye. In fact, from 80 feet away, it looks as if it were a plant of some kind. Where Trace and Sly look at their kill as the rest of the bucks run off, a bird trills in song.
Guardian Solomar Tuesday June 13th, 2000 7:12:59 PM
Guardian sets up camp, following Sir Thomas' leading. The priest is glad to see a break in the action, and he prays to Alemi for this peace to continue just a while longer...
Trace and Radiant Wednesday June 14th, 2000 2:30:59 AM
Trace starts to drag the young buck to the nearest tree so that he and Sly can dress it down for our food for the next couple of days. Winking Trace turns to Sly, "You want me to show you how to use that bow after a while? Just kidding little brother, lets get this guy cut up, I am getting hungry.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday June 14th, 2000 3:03:59 AM
Sly smiles and help with the deer,answers Trace "Yes Big Brother, I don't know if it's the arrows or if it's my knotch on my bow, but it seems that I cannot hit anything lately. HA HA And again I'm always hungry."
Sir Thomas Wednesday June 14th, 2000 4:29:59 AM
Something occurs to Thomas, but since no one is around to suggest it to, he just logs it as something to think about. He then calls out to Pip and Ilsidur, "THere is another large yellow spot over hear. I'm going in these doors and up to the top of the tower. I'll call back when I'm up there and in position." Thomas opens the doors somwhat wearily. If it's dark, he lights a torch and enters, if not, he just enters. and tries to find his way to the top of the tower.
Ilsidur Wednesday June 14th, 2000 8:38:59 AM
Ilsidur shouts up to Sir Thomas, "Careful in the tower. Give us a shout when you get to the top, or sooner if you need any help." He then turns to Pip and says, "So Pip, lets go over to have a look at this yellow plant that Sir Thomas spotted. But let's keep our distance, since we seem to have run into a number of wierd plants, and we are bound to meet one that is dangerous."
Pip Goodfield Wednesday June 14th, 2000 11:17:59 AM
Pip nods to Ilsidur. "We don't want to be consorting too much with strange smart plant things. We might hurt our image as rough-and-tough types." He then heads over to the other side.
This isn't a Munchwagon, is it? (DM Cameron) Wednesday June 14th, 2000 11:34:59 AM
As Trace and Sly start to cut up the deer, they hear the sound of wooden wheels turning, and a few branches snapping, off to the north. An Elf comes into view, followed by an Ox pulling a wooden cart. As Guardian prepares the campfire, Tristan seems anxious and Trixie watches him, raptly. She turns to Guardian, and says, "I think I must go now, Tristan seems to be agitated about something." At that, the cat runs off, with Trixie following close behind, as dusk settles. As Pip and Ilsidur round the corner, the strangest view ever confronts them. Climbing up the southeastern corner of the wall, is a light green climbing plant, draped like ivy, but the resemblance stops there. Several yellow flowers and a few dark green buds stand out. Two Centaurs come around the corner, as if they're guarding the plant. As Thomas opens the door and lights a torch, a scene of destruction is before him. Broken stone benches lie in a small semblance of the order they once had. In the northern end of the room, a statue of some sort lies smashed. To the west a pile of old armor lies, rotting or rusting as per its materials. To the northeast lies a door, scarred with axe and sword blows, yet somehow still intact. It seems that this destruction happened centuries ago, probably when the Elves destroyed the Hobgoblins in the first place.
Ilsidur Wednesday June 14th, 2000 10:43:59 PM
Ilsidur stops when he sees the centaurs approaching. He greets them, saying, "Well met, sirs [OOC: assuming they're both male?]. We mean neither you nor the plant any harm. We were sent here by the elves of Lunetta Springs to determine if hobgoblins (or worse) were using the fort here for any evil purposes. Now that we know the source of the disturbance was the giants destroying the fort, we had planned to look around a bit and make sure everything was on the up and up, and then head back and report to the elves. Can you tell us why the giants were destroying the fort?" He waits for the answer, with his loaded crossbow pointing down at his side.
Sir Thomas Thursday June 15th, 2000 6:56:59 AM
Thomas raises the torch up high so it can shed its light across the room better. As he enters the room he thinks to himself, ::I hope this was the sanctuary of something evil and not a respectable diety the way it has been left.:: He doesn't give that a second thought though as he crosses the room to the only door he sees. He approaches it cautiously, not because he is afraid of being ambushed but because the disarray of the room seems to call for it. Oddly enough, it sets him at easy to be a little over cautious this time. He pulls the door open with his hand that is holding his shield. As he does so, he shoves the torch into the open doorway when the door clears.
Pip Goodfield Thursday June 15th, 2000 9:12:59 AM
Pip looks at the centaurs. "Whoa! Horse-men. I never seen one of them before. Umm, I hope they're friendly..." He says, not sure whether any given centaur stance is friendly or not.
A Picture of the Eighth Wonder (DM Cameron) Thursday June 15th, 2000 9:55:59 AM
As Ilsidur and Pip talk, the centaurs, who have a glazed look that they now notice, walk forward as if in a trance. As Thomas opens the door, he finds himself in a sort of antechamber in the tower. To the left are stairs going up, and to the right stairs going down, straight ahead are double doors, bearing few marks of any kind.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday June 15th, 2000 10:15:59 AM
Sly stand and watches the figure and wagon coming closer to them. "Look Trace" said Sly, "Someone is comming our way. And making all that noise. Good chance we brought down that deer now, or We would all have starved."
Alyndar Rainfelt Thursday June 15th, 2000 8:31:59 PM
Walking before you stands an average height grey elf, with silvery grey hair and amber eyes. A little older than your normal elf. He is wearing a tunic and breeches and boots and with closer examination has a jovial look and spying you he breaks out into a wider grin, stops the wagon and ox, tieing the reins to a sapling and walks up towards you, hands outstretched in a sign of friendship, saying: Hail good travelers, you look like you are in need of someone to help roast that hart of yours. With your permission I would feel honored if you allow me the right to make that into a fine feast for you and your friends. I am a farely good cook, back where i am from, and by the looks of you 2 you are in dire need of a good meal or 3. He comes closer, extending his hand in friendship to both people standing there and says: my name is Alyndar, well met my new friends.
Ilsidur Friday June 16th, 2000 6:33:59 AM
Ilsidur whispers,out of the corner of his mouth, "Pip, I don't like the looks of this. These centaurs appear to have blank looks on their faces, almost as if they were being controlled by someone. Let's be careful." As the centaurs continue to advance, Ilsidur slings his crossbow, unslings his silver battleaxe, and addresses the centaurs in his most commanding voice, "Hold, sirs! We mean you no harm, but stay back from us. Your appearance is distressing, and I want you to keep your distance while we figure out what is going on." If the centaurs continue to advance, Ilsidur will back up, and call out to the rest of the group, "Hey, we seem to be having a bit of trouble over here!" But if the centaurs do stop, Ilsidur will try to talk to them, staying at least 20' away, and holding his battle-axe.
Trace and Radiant Friday June 16th, 2000 7:35:59 AM
Trace reaches out to shake the hand of the stranger when he hears the others calling for help. Rolling his eyes and turning to run, "Will wonders ever cease?" Trace breaks into a sprint to help and when he arrives he draws his sword and readies his shiled.
Alyndar Rainfelt Friday June 16th, 2000 10:23:59 PM
As he turns to shake the hand of the one who isn't Trace (ooc: sly didn't say his name but did call Trace by his name) he says: No, friend, you would not have starved, noone starves when I am around.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday June 16th, 2000 11:18:59 PM
"Oh Excuse me, Sir Elf" as Sly shakes the Wizard's hand. "Brother Elf and I have just killed our party's meal(pointing to the deer) When I'm affair they(the Party and pointing in the direction of the fort) are in a little trouble and in need of my help. Sly turns and start to leave, stops and thinks better of it. Turn back to the wizard and ask" Did you say that you can cook??? I'll help you put the deer on your cart and show you the way to the fort and the rest of the party." Sly is grinning form ear to ear and think to himself* I'll not let this cook get away.*
Sir Thomas Sunday June 18th, 2000 12:55:59 AM
Sir Thomas showers the darkness witht he light of his torch. He looks down the stairs and up the stairs before he makes a decision. He knows he wants to go up, but he doesn't want to get caught from behind by some lingering something or other. He doesn't hesitate long before heading up the stairs though as he wants to get to the top as soon as he possibly can. If Ilsidur calls and Thomas hears his call he will immediately turn back and retrace his steps to the front door. If this occurs, when he leaves the tower he will have his sword drawn, drop the torch, and call to Ilsidur "Where are you friend!?!" to try to pinpoint his location.
Alyndar Rainfelt Sunday June 18th, 2000 7:05:59 AM
says: Then lead on young friend, for I have new friends to meet and a feast to prepare. He mumbles to himself, and if sly overhears so much the better, lets see, buttered mushrooms, wild potatoes with gravy, onions, and for dessert - strawberries with sweet juice served over sugar cakes.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday June 20th, 2000 9:41:59 PM
Sly helps the Elder Elf put the deer meat on the wagon, then pointing the way to the rest of the party. Sly will walk with the Elder Elf Raunfelt, on the way Sly will tell him about himself"Trace is a full Elf and I'm a half/elf, I lost my farther in an raid of gobblin and outlaws. My mother then taken us childern to the Montenverde range in the Krag Us Monde Mountains to raised us in the bosom of her natral tribe. The Wood Elves were very good to both my sister and I. One day while Us younger Elves went hunting for food, and came back to what was left of our village, every thing was gone nothing was left. So now My quest is to find my Mother and Sister. It is my first quest, I am but only 29 but I have my bow and my mother's magic. May I ask you Elder Rainfelt what bring you this way and did you say something like Sweet Cakes?"
Pip Goodfield Wednesday June 21st, 2000 8:28:59 AM
Pip edges back, along with Ilsidur. "No, I don't like the look of these either."
Lucky for you I'm a flexible DM Cameron Wednesday June 21st, 2000 8:34:59 AM
The Centaurs do advance, and they seem to be as menacing as sleepwalking centaurs can be. So Ilsidur does indeed call out, and many an otherwise mistaken post goes vindicated. Unnoticed, the night has slowly rolled away into a sort of pre-dawn haze, and dark clouds hang in the west. Ilsidur and Pip stand there, backing up, the somnolent centaurs walk forward, menacingly, Guardian and Thomas seem frozen, and the elven trio stand ready to load up Alyndar's munchwagon and hightail it to the fort.
Alyndar Rainfelt Wednesday June 21st, 2000 9:25:59 PM
Says: There isn't much to tell about myself, was born into a good family of average folks, I entered the elven school of arcane sciences when i was 60. When I was first enrolled, like all novices, I was put into the kitchen my first 3 years there. To learn discipline and such. Well, to make a long story short, I graduated and instead of leaving to pursue adventure and fame and wealth, i chose to stay and cook. Cooking is my, how would you say it, hobbie. I LOVE to cook, more than anything else i might say. I hope to one day be able to combine magic with food. It was just recently that the wanderlust bug bit me and so, here I am, looking for adventure, maybe a few extra coins to put in my pocket for retirement but more importantly, I am looking for a group of people to call friends AND to cook for. By the looks of you and your young friend, you NEED someone to cook for you. Alyndar stops the wagon, and goes to the back of it, pulls the canvas back, and reaches into a bag and pulls out a chunk of yellowish looking bread and offers it to Sly saying: Here, you asked of sugar cakes, maybe this will tide you over til supper. I made it just yesterday, has a bit of honey in it as well as sugar.
Alyndar Rainfelt Wednesday June 21st, 2000 9:31:59 PM
Upon hearing Ils's cry for help I bid Sly to go and help his friends and assure him that I will be close behind. I hurry the ox and cart along til we reach the outskirts of the fort, I tie the reins to a fallen post and then run into the fort and take up position where I feel I can do the most good. Once in position I ready my components needed to cast my spells accurately and speedily.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday June 22nd, 2000 3:39:59 AM
Hearing the cry of the party, Sly will take the sweet cake and relates to Alyndar,"Thank you Elder Rainfelt, We'll Meet you at the fort". With that said bothe Trace and Sly run to the for the fort. (ooc; It would be nice to have a map of what we see and where we are)
Trace and Radiant d20=14 d8+3=11 Thursday June 22nd, 2000 3:57:59 AM
Trace runs and confronts the centaurs with sword and shield ready. "Well I would hate to strike down at these guys but I dont know if they mean harm." Trace turns to the centaurs and bellows out a command. "Stop! You come any closer to me and my friends I will be forced to strike you down without mercy." (If the centaurs do not stop this is my reaction if they do stop ignore this second part.) Since the centaurs do not stop their advance Trace moves in to a fighting stance standing on the outside of the centaur on the right and with just as quick of a movement he brings his sword down with a thud as a little bit of blood is sprayed (hit ac1 and does 11 pts damage) Trace readies his shield ready to fend off an attack. Radiant move anxiously on a stone edge above waiting for it's master to give the command to attack but no sign is made.
Sir Thomas d20=8 d20=20 Thursday June 22nd, 2000 7:05:59 AM
Thomas exits the building into the open area of what used to be the fort's commons ground. He draws his sword and calls out, "Ilsidur!! Where are you friend?!?" Not knowing what is going on or where everyone is makes Thomas edgy. He quickly searches the area while waiting for Ilsidur's reply hoping to see something that would lead him to Ilsidur. (Perception check successful rolling 8 needing 14) As luck would have it Trace runs out of the woods and into the crumbling, rock strewn compound just as Thomas spots Ilsidur backpedaling from behind a wall. Thomas rushes toward him and being a larger, less agile fellow, is passed by Trace on his way. He drops his flaming torch to free up his hands for combat and takes a defensive stance in front of the advancing centaurs. "HALT where you are and we can discuss this without our weapons. What do you say?" (rolled a CHR check, but unfortunately failed rolling 20, but needing 18)
Pip Goodfield d20=11 d20=20 Thursday June 22nd, 2000 9:24:59 AM
Pip starts to run from the advancing centaurs, and, if Ilsidur doesn't come with, drags him along (made a str check at -4) and runs as fast as his short legs can carry him with the extra burden. He runs towards Trace and Thomas who he hears ahead of him in the pre-dawn light (failed perception check but Trace was making a lot of noise...).
The Wild Centaur Dance! (DM Cameron) Thursday June 22nd, 2000 9:41:59 AM
As Pip drags Ilsidur away, the centaurs back off, and seem to stand guard over the plant. Thomas and Trace stand there, Guardian, presumably, still works on setting up camp. Sly and Alyndar slowly come to the scene.
Alyndar Rainfelt Thursday June 22nd, 2000 9:46:59 PM
As Alyndar enters the scene he comes to a halt just inside, takes in what is going on with everyone, spies the Centaurs backing up in a non hostile manner, and, seeing a dwarf being man-handled by a halfling lets out a chuckle. He puts his spell component bag up, composes himself, and approaches the young group.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday June 23rd, 2000 5:22:59 AM
Sly will follow the Elder Ayndar Rainfelt (seeing that he's noot too worried about the Centors). Sly will munch on the sweet cakes, while patting Luke (Luke is excited apon seeing the halfhorses.)
Alyndar Rainfelt Saturday June 24th, 2000 8:18:59 PM
Alyndar approaches Trace and his companion, stands with them watching the Centaurs backing up, then turns to the human, extends his hand, and says: Well met my new friend, your companions(motioning to Trace and Sly), I have already met. Giving a slight bow to an obvious person of nobility and says: I am Alyndar Rainfelt, my services, if you should need them are yours mi'lord.
Ilsidur d20=11 Saturday June 24th, 2000 11:43:59 PM
Ilsidur is shouting at the centaurs, "Hold it right there! Not one more ste... WHOA!" He suddenly feels something grab his collar and haul him backwards. As he struggles to keep his feet, he looks over his shoulder to see what has grabbed him. Seeing Pip with the grip on his collar, he yells, "Let go, Pip!" and pulls himself free (Made his strength check by +6). However, he does turn and follow Pip away from the centaurs. "Pip, what are you so afraid of?" When they reach about 50' away from the centaurs, Ilsidur stops to watch the centaurs return to guard the yellow-flowered plant. He then notices Trace and Sly approaching with a stranger leading an ox-cart. "Hello, who is this?"
Sir Thomas Sunday June 25th, 2000 6:08:59 AM
Thomas accepts the stranger's greeting with a bow of his own and the acceptance of his firm handshake. "I am Sir Thomas Hurley. I'm sorry, but I missed your name." After geting the reply to his question, "I'm pleased to meet you." He then turns to the centaurs and returns his sword to it's sheath. He bows low toward them. "I hope we did not offend you by jumping to any conclusions about your intents, but you caught us off-guard you see. I, as I was just explaining to Alyndar here, am Sir Thomas Hurley, messenger of Alemi's word, and protector of Domi's honor. We have only the most honorable of intentions I assure you." with that he shuts up and starts to concentrate on discovering their intentions if he can by peering into their eyes. (detect evil)
Trace and Radiant Sunday June 25th, 2000 8:38:59 AM
Trace continues to stand guard in front of the centaurs. "What were yall doing when they came out and where did they come from?" Trace waits for some suggestions on a course of action. "Mr. Rainfelt glad to have you with us kind sir, tell me what other talents you have besides cooking?"
Alyndar Rainfelt Sunday June 25th, 2000 9:38:59 PM
Alyndar nods to the halfling and dwarf and says: well met my new friends, I am Alyndar Rainfelt, learned cook at the Elven School of Arcane Sciences and a novice of the School of Wizardry. Cooking and Baking are my specialty tho. Might I suggest letting me take my cart and the fine venison your companions(motioning to Sly and Trace)brought down. Perhaps while I prepare dinner for tonight you will allow me to tell my story and then you can decide whether to allow me to travel with you all. Alyndar then heads to the cart, leading the ox to the made camp, tending to the ox and cart, then making preparations for dinner. As he walks to the camp, ox and cart in tow, he pulls a chunk of rabbit jerky out of his pouch and drops it on the ground for Sly's pooch.
Ilsidur Sunday June 25th, 2000 10:21:59 PM
Ilsidur responds to Alyndar, "Well met, sir elf. I am Ilsidur Wayfinder, explorer and intitiate of Marmathon Dur. So, you say you are a cook? That's great, I was getting sick of trail stew every night for supper." Seeing that the centaurs have returned to 'guard' over the flowers, Ilsidur says to Sir Thomas, "What did you find in that old tower? Anything that needs a closer look? I'm heading over to take a look. Who's coming with me?" On the way over to the tower, Ilsidur mumbles to himself, "Those must be some of the most valuable flowers, to be guarded like that. Just give me a good phospho-fungus any day. Oh well, elves and rangers like flowers, don't they? Maybe Trace and Sly can figure out what is going on with those centaurs. Now, I wonder what could be inside here..." Ilsidur steps into the tower to take a look around.
Pip Goodfield Monday June 26th, 2000 10:56:59 AM
In reply to Ilsidur's question, Pip mutters, "They just didn't act right." When the Elf starts to make introductions, Pip smiles, after a small shudder. "I'm Pip, I'm no initiate or novitiate or any other fancy thing like that, but I am decent in a fight or in stealth."
I'll never forget the eyes.... They were staring straight at me. (DM Cameron) Monday June 26th, 2000 11:11:59 AM
The Centaurs seem not even to notice Thomas staring at him, and doesn't detect a trace of evil. In fact, the centaurs don't even seem to be moving their eyes, or blinking.
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday June 26th, 2000 2:19:59 PM
Sly tell's Luke (dog) that it's all right to eat the jerky. Sly walks to Pip saying " you know your meals were very good, BUT taste this!" Sly brakes the sweet cake in two and give Pip a chunck of Sweet Cake for him to taste. Sly Looks arround and ask of the grop " Where is Gardian Solomar?"
Sir Thomas d20=3 Tuesday June 27th, 2000 3:07:59 AM
Thomas looks at the centaurs with a very critical eye actually scrunching his face up a little bit with the effort. (made successful perception check rolling 3 needing 14) "Hello good creatures of nature. How fare you this fine early morning?" IF the centaurs make no response to Thomas, not even a flinching of their eyes, he will clap his hands and speak more loudly. "I say to you, good morning. How fare you on this brisk dawn?" If still no response, Thomas addresses the group. "I'm sure none of you thought something strange would happen when we entered these ruins did you? Because I did and here it is at the least. If these centaurs are not figments of our imaginations . . . does everyone see the centaurs? Well, if they aren't figments, they don't have evil spirits. I wonder what they are doing here." Thomas sheaths his sword and walks a parameter around the centaurs to flank them. If they don't turn to compensate for the flanking manuever, he will walk up to them holding his shield up to deflect any surprise attack they have in store. He will tap one on the rear flank and back away slowly to keep tensions down. As he backs away he says, "Excuse me, but we would like to have a few words with you if you don't mind."
Alyndar Rainfelt Tuesday June 27th, 2000 10:44:59 PM
after getting to the camp, putting the ox up and positioning the cart I start to unload my cooking stuff. Seeing sir Thomas starting to move around where the centaurs are and watching the dwarf wander off too, Alyndar puts down his pots and pans, picks up his spell bag, and walks quickly back to the fort, anticipating a conflict from either the Centaurs or from whatever suprises the dwarf finds. As he walks hurridly to the fort he says aloud: (in elven)CRAP, won't these youngsters ever learn. ruin a perfectly timed dinner to go investigate charmed centaurs and an old fort. When I reach the fort i have everything ready to cast "color spray".
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday June 28th, 2000 6:38:59 AM
Sly walks to where Trace and Centors and asks "Bog Brother would like some sweet cakes?" Then turns and offers some sweet cakes to the Centors(no responds)"big Brother, I don't think these Centors are in their right minds, take a look!"
Pip (DM Jerry) Saturday July 29th, 2000 9:01:40 AM
Sly and Sir Thomas continue to remain stable in their weakened condition. However, Pip begins to grow weaker for some strange reason. His face becomes hollow and his skin color turns a musky yellow. During the night he loses consciousness and does not regain it with the morning. As the group begins to skirt the swamp, on their way back to the river fork, Pip begins to have visions. He dreamily begins to describe beautiful halfling angels with fluffy wings waving to him from behind a huge giant with one eye with a huge gavel in his hand. "Guys, I...this is very strange. Wow, I think I'm dying. This is a bummer, but kinda cool as well. The redheaded angel is very cute. Hey baby. My name's Pip. You married? Do people marry where you are? Can I have some of those cool wings? Who's the guy with the gavel? He doesn't hit people with that does he?"
Alyndar Rainfelt Saturday July 29th, 2000 5:20:25 PM
Alyndar takes care of his ox and then cooks up something nice for everyone when they camp. He studies a bit before he goes to sleep, and then of course drives the ox the next day. When Pip starts acting up he comments, "I don't like our friend's talk. Can anybody do something about that? How far are we from the shack?" Other than that he just does his best to keep the ox moving.
Sir Thomas Saturday July 29th, 2000 5:28:13 PM
SIr THomas drifts in and out of sleep the night they camp, but the good news is that he kept the food down that Alyndar fixed. He slips in and out of consciousness during the travel. He is now using his backpack and the extra clothes he has as a pillow to cushion his head against the bed of the cart. As Pip's condition worsens he tries what he can to help. He prays to Alemi for mercy on his friend and to Domi for his merciful justice. He knows that this is a gamble since mercy can come in two forms: the improvement of conditions, or your removal from the conditions through death. He hopes Pip will improve, but either way, his friend's suffering will stop. He works his way over to touch his friend. (Lay on hands to Pip 6 HP given to him as well as cure disease on his friend.) He mutters, "I hope that helps friend." Having exerted a large amount of energy for his condition, Thomas slips into unconsciousness again.
Ilsidur Saturday July 29th, 2000 10:12:26 PM
When they get to the camp site, Ilsidur is dead on his feet. He can barely keep his head up from falling in his food, but thanks Alyndar for the good meal, anyway. When Pip starts to fade, Ilsidur joins the rest of the party at his side. "Pip, what's wrong? You've got to fight this. You've got to stay with us, we need you. You're too young to go yet." He takes hold of Pip's hand, and wipes a cold cloth over his forehead. Since he has used up all of his spells for the day, he sits at Pip's side in frustration, realizing that there is nothing that he can do, except help his new friend fight for his life.
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday July 30th, 2000 2:50:02 AM
Sly is trying very hard to keep any food down, he realizes that Pip is more than just a little sick. Sly tells him (Pip), "Hey little brother, try to stay with us a little longer, it's just a little ways ahead." But Sly is more than a little scared for his little friend.
Trace and Radiant Sunday July 30th, 2000 10:34:54 PM
Trace hangs his head at the sight of his friend Pip's condition. "Lets pull up here so that we can camp on the outside of the swamp. It will be better to travel through there duing the daylight hours. I will take first watch, yall decide who will take the rest." Trace neals down and prays to Mittri then feeds Radiant after he eats. While on watch Trace thinks to himself :If we surrive this ordeal it will surely make us stronger:.
Pip (DM Jerry) Monday July 31st, 2000 11:11:54 PM
Pip's visions continue: "What? Who is this guy? all hooded and such. No! I'm not ready to die yet. Of course I want to live. Ok then, so explain it to me. Ohhh.... Wow.... That's what the Chaos Bell is? I'd almost forgotten about that. We....us.... We could do all that? But what if they don't want to? Wow.... Ohhh.... No. Yeah, I get it. I'm not stupid. Yes, I realize all that. I could use my Chaos power to save myself, but it is too early and too important and I'd forget all this cool stuff. Yes. I agree. One of them should have my part. Who? Holy Lem' that's a tough one. I like them all. Ooh! I know! I should give it to Alyndar. It would make him like officially a part of things and all. Oh it was nice meeting you too. I'll be there in a minute." Pip's eyes open. "I'm leaving guys. Gargul says it's time for me to go. But I have to do something first. Alyndar, come! Do you choose to truly share this wonderful group of friends in their adventuring and in their....destiny?" Pip stops for a second and hacks and coughs some. Blood begins to drip from the corner of his mouth. "Ahh. Hey. I'm quite a sight, huh? I hope I'm not grossing anyone out. Well Alyndar?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday August 1st, 2000 10:22:26 AM
Sly pleads with Pip,"Please don't go, hang in there, we really need you, Little Brother. weee really doooo neeed yyyooouuu. zzzzzzzzzzzz" then falls into a deep sleep. Letting go of Luke's collar.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday August 1st, 2000 7:05:52 PM
Trace only looks over his shoulder while building the camp fire for the night. Afterwards he walks over to Sly and Sir Thomas with some water to give to them and a bit of food. "Drink and eat friends, this might help you get some of your strenght back."
Sir Thomas Tuesday August 1st, 2000 9:04:08 PM
Sir Thomas gives his thanks to Trace for the water and to Alyndar for the food. He saves his strength by going to sleep, but just before he does he tells Trace. "Friend, we must talk about our respective positions. I have been meaning to talk to you about them. You know, back at the hill with the goblins? I am sorry for my outburst, but I want to talk it over with you. Another time though because I am tired. I just wanted you to know I was sorry." Thomas makes a quick prayer to his gods and goes to sleep.
Ilsidur Tuesday August 1st, 2000 9:59:13 PM
Ilsidur also eats and drinks his fill, then brings some water to Pip. He listens to Pip appear to talk to some other being that only Pip can seem to see. He wonders if this is what dying will be like; will he see his lord Marmathon Dur before he dies? He also wonders about the choice by what ever power is talking to Pip to choose Alyndar, the newest member of their group, to officially take Pip's part in their search. However, he realizes that powers can be fickle, and usually have their own agenda. He says to the group, "I can take the first watch; seeing Pip in such difficulty has chased my need for sleep away, anyways."
Pip (DM Jerry) Tuesday August 1st, 2000 10:47:01 PM
"Alyndar?? Are you there? What is your choice?" Pip collapses and begins to mumble incoherently.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday August 2nd, 2000 11:15:54 AM
Sly is in a dreamless sleep, unable to eat or drink. A tear or two rolls down Sly's face.(~~~^~~~^~~~^~~~)
Trace and Radiant Wednesday August 2nd, 2000 6:33:08 PM
"Sleep now Sir Thomas, no need to waste energy on something that we have moved on from. We are still friends ............in fact you are my only family I have left, so no more nonsense about that, it is over." Trace agrees to take second watch and moves to his bed down for the night. He dreams of climbing a steep wall and sliding down every time he reachs the top.
Ilsidur Wednesday August 2nd, 2000 7:51:32 PM
Ilsidur also waits to hear what Alyndar has to say.
Alyndar Rainfelt Wednesday August 2nd, 2000 10:36:56 PM
(OOC: major oops. I thought about the post but forgot to submit one. sorry everyone.) "Definitely I accept your offer little one." Alyndar walks over to Pip and takes the halfling's hand. Kneeling beside the dying young one he looks around the group at the faces of those in the camp site. "I will try to live up to your expectations." He promises Pip what he can to ease his soul.
Sir THomas Wednesday August 2nd, 2000 10:39:47 PM
Sir Thomas dreams of attaining glory on the battlefield. In this reoccuring dream he holds the head of his vanquished foe high in the air for all to see, and then falls to his knees in prayer. Tonight though, the dream is a blur and something is different about the battlefield. Something stands watching from on top of a distant hill. Thomas jumps awake before he can go investigate the new presence in his dream . . . Thomas slips in and out of sleep all night in a similar fashion.
Ceil Monday August 7th, 2000 2:38:41 AM
Hello... Hello... is anybody here ???
[Apprentice Archiver Kim] Monday August 7th, 2000 2:39:56 AM
[OOC: Got the word via Jerry that people were having problems posting to Game 4 as of Aug 2. Posting can now resume.]
(DM Jerry) Monday August 7th, 2000 6:39:44 PM
test?
The Bell Tolls for Thee (DM Jerry) Monday August 7th, 2000 6:47:58 PM
"Ahh, good....I think." Pip says. He then says. "Goodbye.....I think." And his body relaxes in death. A Bell chimes. A mist rises from Pip's body and floats toward Alyndar. As it enters Alyndar, his body begins to rise floating above the ground for a few seconds. He feels magic coursing through his body. The bell then chimes again and he lowers back to the ground. The Centaurs begin building a funeral pyre for Pip. The evening near the swamp grows dark. Clouds come up from the south making things black.
Sir THomas Monday August 7th, 2000 8:49:20 PM
Sir Thomas wakes up as the centaurs are building teh funeral pyr. He knows what it means and begins to weep quietly for his friend. HE slips into a troubled sleep before he can pray to speed Pips soul along on it's journey.
Alyndar Rainfelt Monday August 7th, 2000 8:51:57 PM
Alyndar inhales deeply as his feet touch the ground. Surpising the magical energy didn't hurt, but it did leave a lasting impression on the mage. "I wonder if I'll be able to do that for myself someday." His statement is made in pure awe. After his experience, Alyndar goes and begins to study some of his books hoping to make progress toward his new goal.
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday August 7th, 2000 9:31:59 PM
Sly sit upright and looks at the sky, and tells Luke"Look there's a new star, over there (points out into space). You know(talking to the dog)I think Pip made it." Sly lies back and watches the star, as a tear runs down his check. Then Luke howls, a mornful sad hoooowwwlll...
Ilsidur Tuesday August 8th, 2000 4:12:46 PM
Ilsidur also has a tear in his eye as he helps the centaurs gather wood for Pip's funeral pyre. He will definitely miss the only other "little person" in the group, especially "Pip the Giant Scarer's" zest for life. He seemed to be the one kindred spirit to Ilsidur in the group. Ilsidur prayed to Marmathon Dur, the dwarven power of exploration and discovery, to aid Pip in his journey to his final resting place. As the flame is lit, Ilsidur says a few words over the growing fire, "Even though I have only known you for a short time, I consider you my friend. We have fought together, eaten together, and shared adventures together. Go quickly and safely to your final resting place, and may Marmathon Dur guide you and protect you in your journey."
The Journey to The Hut (DM Jerry) Tuesday August 8th, 2000 6:08:00 PM
The pyre is lit and for a short while the brightness of it pushes back the darkness of the nearby swamp. However, eventually it burns down and the darkness and moodyness of the swamp returns. The next morning the party skirts the swamp and camps near the hobgoblin tower which is little more than a 3 story wooden affair about to fall down. The next day they cross carefully over the Eastern Wildiri walking on a stone shelf at the top of a 150' waterfall. The following 2 days is spent winding along the northern bank of the Londo. On the morning of the third day, the centaurs announce that the old one's hut is just over the next rise and that the party should proceed on their own as they are not welcome at the hut.
Alyndar Rainfelt Tuesday August 8th, 2000 6:53:34 PM
Tired from the journey and from studying late into the night every night, Alyndar thanks the centaurs for their help. He stands up from his seat on the cart and bows slightly to them out of respect and thanks. He then spurs the ox to continue forward. He rocks with the sudden forward lurch of the cart, but keeps it moving.
Sir Thomas Tuesday August 8th, 2000 6:56:50 PM
Thomas doesn't realize it has been so long since he slept for most of the journey to the hut. Upon learning that they are almost there he becomes very thankful for the knowledge that his journey in the back of this unforgiving, wooden cart is almost over. He waves his thanks to the centaurs as he verbalizes, "Thank you for all of your help. We are in your debt." He lies his head back against the bed of the cart and waits until they are at the hut.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday August 9th, 2000 10:38:13 AM
Sly sleep fitfuly, some time very troubled and then others peacefuly (with Pip's name on his lips). Then when the cart stops and he (Sly)learns that the hut is over the dale, he wants to walk the rest of the way, but too weak to get out of the cart. So he (Sly) waves to the Centors and hug his dog (Luke) felling very useless.
Don't forget us! (DM Jerry) Wednesday August 9th, 2000 10:03:38 PM
One of the Centaurs groans reminding you that there are two centaurs that need to be tended to as well and getting the old one to do that will be difficult at the least. As the party comes over the hill, they see a small canyon with the river flowing through it. Low stone bluffs of 20' to 40' rise above the river. Atop the southern bluff is a small cottage made of wood and mud. Standing in a small garden on the far side of the hut is a Black Unicorn. It whinnies at your appearance and then hurriedly runs off into the trees on the far side of the hut.
Ilsidur Wednesday August 9th, 2000 10:09:39 PM
Ilsidur journeys quietly for the four days. He writes about the past happenings in his journal, and mourns Pip's passing in his own quiet way. His zest for exploration has been dimmed a bit, as the party travels to where they hope they will find the much-needed healing. Along the way, he tries to make Sir Thomas, Sly and the centaurs as comforable as possible. When the party arrives at the Old One's hut, he says, "Trace and Alyndar, I think that you two and I should head in together, and leave the others here with the centaurs as guards. If everything seems OK, we can come back and get them. However, if there is any problem, we will likely want to get out of there as fast as possible, or we may even have to fight our way out, and I would rather do that without worrying about the others. What do you think?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday August 10th, 2000 10:03:49 AM
Sly tells Ilsidur,"I really don't fell well, I'm shaky on my legs and I also see things. Like I though I saw a Unicorn..." So Sly draw his sword and hugs Luke. "I'll just sit here and wait." says Sly.
Sir Thomas Thursday August 10th, 2000 5:41:33 PM
THomas nods his agreement to Ilsidur's plan of approaching the situation. "I am sorry to be a burden, and if it comes to it I will stand and fight beside you friend. If you think it would be best and easiest to leave us here, then I agree. Rest assured, that those of us left here will be in good hands." He adds a reassuring smile to his comment knowing that it will bear little weight coming from one in his present condition, but he means every word he said.
Alyndar Rainfelt Thursday August 10th, 2000 5:45:18 PM
Alyndar smiles at the injured holy warrior. "You would be wise to continue to rest." Then, turning to the dwarf, "I will travel to the hut with you and we will bargain a deal that this old lady will not be able to refuse . . . for ALL of us. Just let me grab a few things from my cart." He shows the centaurs where some ready to eat food is in the cart in case it takes them a while to bargain with the old lady. He then gathers a small snack for the party of three and gets his spell book, just in case. He adjusts his spell components to be as handy as he can make them, and reloads on what he has had to use. "Ready." He announces when he has all that he needs.
Trace (DM Jerry) Thursday August 10th, 2000 7:27:24 PM
Trace nods his consent and begins the walk to the house with Alyndar. "I wonder if we'll get turned into toads. These types do that yaknow."
The Drow Maiden (DM Jerry) Thursday August 10th, 2000 7:30:34 PM
The two adventurers approach the door. It opens and a very unusual female steps into the doorway. She is an elf, but is totally black. Her skin color is so black that it almost looks purple in the daylight. She squints and says, "Greetings I am Lady Ugleranod. You chased off my unicorn."
Alyndar Rainfelt Friday August 11th, 2000 11:32:41 AM
Alyndar is shocked at the site of the dark elf. He knows immediately that she is drow based upon the books he has read from the school. He is angry at her because of the knowledge that he possesses of her kind. He also knows they need her help, so he swollows his pride and anger and replys, "Yes, but we didn't mean to, we were just approaching your home and he ran off. We don't mean to be rude, so I am Alyndar Rainfelt and this is my companion Trace. You seem to be at home here in the woods, do you live alone? We have some food, would you care to share some lunch? We ran into some trouble a few days back and could use your assistance if you have the time and inclination." Alyndar bows slightly to the drow as he introduces himself, and prepares a reply to her denial of his lunch offer because he has already convinced himself that she will deny their company.
Sir Thomas Friday August 11th, 2000 11:34:24 AM
Thomas relaxes in the back of the cart and just tries to pass the time by removing himself from the situation. He doesn't want to think of his plight, nor of the loss of his friend, nor the condition of his friends. He thinks of his family and renews his personal vows of service to both of his gods.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday August 11th, 2000 3:21:35 PM
"you know,Sir Thomas,I wish I could remember what my Mother taught me about Unicorn... I can remember my sister riding a yellow one, OH So long ago...(Sly thinks)Sir Thomas if all unicorns are good creatures and stay around good girls... then The one that lives in the hut is not a Witch... OH I too tired to think...But what do you think of all this?" ask Sly.
Trace (DM Jerry) Friday August 11th, 2000 8:55:55 PM
Trace gulps openly at the Drow woman. Then he swallows and smiles agreeing with Alyndar's words and says, "I am Trace. This is Radiant. I am... at your service." He bows.
Muffins and Tea (DM Jerry) Friday August 11th, 2000 10:10:26 PM
Lady Ugleranod smiles warmly at them although she does take a serious sideglance over the hill where your friends remain out of sight. "Come in. It would be rude to refuse your offer. I have some wonderful muffins you may enjoy as well. Come let us get to know each other over muffins, tea and your generous bounty." She opens the door for you to enter her hut.
Sir Thomas Saturday August 12th, 2000 12:44:58 PM
"Well Sly, I don't know much about unicorns, but I think you are correct. I could tell you for sure if I could get close enough to look into her being and see what aura she puts out. I can not from here though."
Sly Foxx and Luke Saturday August 12th, 2000 5:48:19 PM
"OH my head hurts, I cannot read any more.Please Sir Thomas wake me if theres any sign of trouble" Sly closes his traveling book and uses it for a pillow. Befor falling asleep He says to the Centers" I hope we all fell better soon."
Trace and Radiant Saturday August 12th, 2000 5:58:54 PM
Trace is taken back at the Drows beauty and grace, but keep his wits up. He lets the Bird fly to a tree. Then tells Lady Ugleranod "My bird loves the out doors, he will wait for me there." Then enters the hut withe the others. The aroma of the muffins are wonderfull and inviting. Then wonders to himself*OH! BOY! I've been around Sly too long.
Isildur Monday August 14th, 2000 6:41:58 PM
Ilsidur had fully intended to travel with Alyndar and Trace to the Old One's hut, but seemed to have been left behind. He tries to make his companions as comfortable as possible, then starts to make a meal of trail stew, with whatever he can find at the bottom of his pack. He asks Sly and Sir Thomas if they have any food to add, and then takes whatever they have to offer. As he is cooking, he says, "Our newest member seems to be quite the cook, but I'm afraid you'll have to put up with trail stew for this meal, while Trace and Alyndar are talking with the Old One." He keeps his ears and eyes open for any signs of trouble.
Righteous Outrage (DM Jerry) Monday August 14th, 2000 7:04:08 PM
Lady Ugleranod suddenly whirls on the two gentlemen her eyes intent. "You have brought Centaurs with you!"...she concentrates... In a softer voice, "You also have sick. How long would you let them suffer while we exchanged food and pleasantries? Come! We must see to their health!" She grabs a few potions and says, "Grab those yellow roots there in that jar! Also grab the rest of those yellow potions there! Come!" She exits the door and then spins around again. "What? One has already died? On the way here? Are these Centaur folk totally helpless in the healing arts? Pathetic!"
Sir Thomas Tuesday August 15th, 2000 12:27:19 AM
"All I have is trail rations, sorry. I doubt you want that for the stew." Sir Thomas answers Ilsidur, and is then content to just lie and wait.
Alyndar Rainfelt Tuesday August 15th, 2000 12:33:29 AM
Alyndar is completely taken aback by their host's sudden outburst. He snaps his head up from what he was doing with a look of utter surprise on his face. He is very confused, but does as she commands by grabbing the roots and any potions that she has pointed out. He leaves his bag and the food he brought on the table and makes for the departing drow. When he catches up to her he only asks one question of her. "How did you know?" Having been around many a well practiced and powerful wizard, he knows that there are probably a number of ways that she knows about the rest of the group and the condition they are in, but he is curious about her particular method. He is also curious to try to find out why it took her so long to learn the information. How she knew without having cast a spell or talked to a familiar. Why she didn't know they were coming before they arrived if she is of such considerable power as to just 'sense' the other's presence. He has many questions that he knows will probably never be answered.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday August 15th, 2000 10:43:09 AM
Trace is suprized at the change of mode in this beautiful healer (wow why did that come to mind)A Drow with a heart and can read your mind??? This is no witch... "Dear Lady, we were warned that comming here to meet a WItch, an evil Witch. But to our suprize we find a beautiful,kind and compasionate woman. we are very sorry But we mean no harm, I don't know if you still want to help us, BUT every body is afraid of you, please help us... We have lost one friend and about to lose two others. Also two Centores who are so bad off that they cannot trot any more, they are so bad off that we had to carry them by cart. They also are afraid of you." Trace torn and helps Alyndar with what ever he(Alyndar) cannot carry. Then out the door they go. Outside the hut Trace wispers to Alyndar~Did you ever meet such a beautiful Drow before?~.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday August 15th, 2000 10:57:50 AM
Sly is in a feverish sleep, he dreams of eyes going round and gound him, then a nose to go with the eyes, finally a mouth to make a face. IT'S...IT'S Pip and he whispers to Sly "Everything is going to be alright...Very...S O o o n n n." Sly yells "Pip COME Back",but the dream fades.
Yellow Roots and Potions (DM Jerry) Tuesday August 15th, 2000 7:34:22 PM
Lady Ugleranod walks rapidly over the hill and then stops. She stares down the Centaurs for a moment. Then she is at work tossing potions at the two healthy centaurs and saying, "Two swallows of the yellow. When they come around, feed them the roots." She begins to do the same with the party members. Once that is done, she turns to Alyndar and Trace and says, "There is a barrel around the garden side of the house. Take one of these Centaurs and work your way down the trail to the river and get some water. They must be kept cool. These potions will induce a second fever which will cure the disease." She pivots on the other Centaur and commands him, "Bring both of these centaurs and let them recline on my cool porch. You may graze in my garden and bed down in the shed for the night. The others must be brought into my house. All must be kept cool!" She whistles and her black unicorn comes hesitantly. "Don't worry, hon. I'll personally behead anyone that even thinks of harming you. I need you to pull this cart over to the house." She personally carries each of the party into her house and puts them in her bed. She wets the sheets with cold water from a pitcher on the table and begins ministrations.
Alyndar Rainfelt Tuesday August 15th, 2000 11:48:07 PM
Alyndar watches Lady Uglerand work so very efficiently. As she tosses out orders and takes control of the situation he can only watch and do as she says. He stammers out "Thank you for your help" before he starts off with the centaur and Trace for the barrel and then the river.
Sir Thomas Tuesday August 15th, 2000 11:51:43 PM
Not knowing much about drow, Sir Thomas doesn't know enough to be suspicious of their new helper for that reason. He knows what he heard from the centaurs before, but only in bits and pieces. He does exactly what she says and mutters a very sincere thank you before he falls into a deep sleep.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday August 16th, 2000 10:49:29 AM
Sly is in a deep sleep, he's cold one minute and hot the next. Again he dreams of a pair of eyes, only this time they are Blue. Then again a nose is seen, then the face was to be seen. this time the face has a red beard. The face speaks" Sly you must hang on, you must get better, you must do all this because you mother and sister needs you... When you get well thank the Drow who heald you... Do this for me, son..." Sly replied "Yes, Father". Then sly relaxed and let the medcation happen.
Trace and Radiant Wednesday August 16th, 2000 11:02:16 AM
Trace feel the need to hurry, helps with the sick centaurs to get them on the cool porch. then ask the healthy centaurs to help with the barrels of cool water" they'll need plenty of cool water. So help me I will never judge a person on rumors alone..." Trace will also help with Sir Thomas in taking off his armor. then feed his Radiant, he must be hungry by now.
Ilsidur Wednesday August 16th, 2000 9:28:34 PM
Ilsidur wraps his cloak around his hot stew pot and carries it down to the clearing in front of the Old One's hut. He sets the pot down and then helps the rest of the party carry out the tasks as ordered by Lady Ugleranod. When things have quietened down a bit, Ilsidur says to Alyndar, "Can you have a look at my stew? I'm sure you have some spices that can make it taste better. When I make it, it always turns out bland." He then heads into the hut, and bows his head to the drow lady. "Well met, good lady. My name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, initiate of Marmathon Dur. I and my companions wish to express our thanks for your help. If there is some way we can repay you, please let us know how. Our companions were hurt by some sort of yellow-flowered plant at the ruined goblin fort about 3 days travel from here. The centaurs that came to our aid led us to believe that you were not on the best of terms with them, so I am sure you can understand our reluctance to walk into your clearing carrying all of our hurt comrades. We figured it would be best to contact you first, before we asked for your aid. Obviously, we were mistaken. Again, my thanks."
Rutabegas and Onions (DM Jerry) Wednesday August 16th, 2000 9:41:37 PM
No you were not mistaken. I hate Centaurs. They....they killed Henry because of the color of his skin. Then she turns to the table and begins cutting rutabegas and onions furiously.
Sir Thomas Wednesday August 16th, 2000 11:24:16 PM
Sir Thomas fights the sickness furously. He tosses and turns in his sleep as the medication begins to work. It does not take long for his hair to get drenched with the sweat from his fight.
Alyndar Rainfelt Wednesday August 16th, 2000 11:27:32 PM
Upon returning from the creek with the water, he tries Ilsidur's stew. Taking a spoon to his lips with the food, he smacks his lips like a professional taste-tester. "Not bad, but you're right, it needs a little garlic and some cilantro. Maybe a few mushrooms and some tenderizer. I think that it's pretty good for an ameture though." He goes and gets the spices he wants from his cart and spices up the stew. He helps Ilsidur bring the food into the hut for all to enjoy.
Trace and Radiant Thursday August 17th, 2000 12:58:24 PM
Trace enters the hut and walks to Lady Drow. "Dear Lady would you permite me to fish in the your pond. For my Bird and SLY'S dog are both hungry." As an after though says "please".
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday August 17th, 2000 1:03:36 PM
Sly is very restless and ind a dreamless sleep. Mumbles but nobody can make out what he is saying. His dog is at the feet of the cot, in a vigilabce that nobody can understand.
Ilsidur Thursday August 17th, 2000 9:25:36 PM
Ilsidur's respect for the drow lady increases. Not only is she willing to help a group of strangers, she is also going to help the centaurs, when by rights she should be attacking them, or at least ordering them away. He thought to himself, "Trace could learn a thing or two about tolerance from this lady." He listens to what Alyndar has to say about the stew, then thanks him for the compliment. "I've know what garlic is, it gives my breath that wonderful smell, but what's this cilantro stuff? Does it have the same effect on my breath as the garlic?" As the party is sharing the meal with Lady Ugleranod, Ilsidur says, "Good lady, we have a bit of a problem. We were sent by the elves living northeast of here to see what was going on at the ruined hobgoblin keep. They were worried that the activity at the keep was a result of returning hobgoblins, so they sent us to find out. We discovered the noises were being caused by a family of giants, two of their names were Smeagle and Fleagle, as they were destroying what was left of the keep. While we were at the keep, some of our party got tangled up with the yellow-flowered plant. When we talked to the giants and asked them to stop destroying the keep, since we thought the noise was causing concern with the elves, they agreed on one condition. They said we were to ask you to leave, and they would stop. Now we are caught on the horns of a dilemma. We certainly appreciate your help, and I think that the centaurs likely will as well, and I for one wouldn't think of asking you to leave, now that we know a little more about you. Do you have any idea what we could tell the giants about you that would make them more accepting of you? This would help us to solve all of our problems."
Roots and Grievances (DM Jerry) Thursday August 17th, 2000 10:56:56 PM
The night passes "fitfully" as those with the sickness fight for their lives yet again. As morning comes each settles into a deep sleep and the fever leaves them. Lady Uglerand replies to Isildur's comments with a grunt and a "It never stops does it" comment under her breath to herself. "Why should I leave. The Centaurs kill my husband. The forest creatures won't even talk to Fay... I mean my unicorn anymore." Then her face grows hard and she says, "I gave up running when I saw this place and... they did that.... to him. I sat here on the porch that day. I run no more. I apologize no more." Morning dawns and all awaken late, but well. Feeling good never felt so good! Coffee and tea is brewing. Plum and apricot preserves sit beside muffins and icing. Breakfast is served!
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday August 18th, 2000 11:33:42 AM
Sly wakes up, shevering,wet,cold AND very hungry. He washes and changes his cloths. Sly was feeling good, until he heard the story of what happen to Lady Ugleranod. Remembering his dreams of Pip and his Father, Sly speaks to the rest of the party "I don't know much about the wold, but it seems to me a great injustice has been done here. It seem to me that the Chief of the Centors should be here, as well the giants. The Elders should be inform of this Good Woman's plight. I know I owe her a lot... What say you?"
Trace and Radiant Friday August 18th, 2000 7:32:13 PM
Trace awaken feeling rested and a little guilty at the same time. Wonders how blind he was to the Lady Ugleranod. After hearing what that comment that was said in Islidur's present. Trace sits down and has some coffee ans a muffin. Then hears Little Brother(Sly), get up, refresh, dress and come to breakfast. There was silence for a long time. Then listen to what Sly had to say. Then Trace replies" Yes! I agree,I do think that there is injustice done here. OH! by the way I fed your dog while you were asleep."
Sir Thomas (By Jerry) Friday August 18th, 2000 8:29:29 PM
Sir Thomas nods as well. "Sly, my dear friend, you are wise beyond your years. Lady Ulgerand, if you are willing, I'd like to send an invitation for a conference between the three parties involved. Would you be willing to attend such a meeting, say up on the top of the hill where you offered us aid?
The Meeting is Planned (DM Jerry) Friday August 18th, 2000 8:34:27 PM
Lady Uglerand sips her coffee and doesn't answer for a bit. Finally, in a voice that seems much older than she looks, she answers, "Yes." Then she looks at the Centaur who is son of the chieftain and says, "Call them with the Thrumwood Trees." She sips her coffee again. "Know that I will slay anyone that threatens me or these good adventurers that see with their hearts and not their suspicions. If those terms are met, then we shall meet."
Sir Thomas Saturday August 19th, 2000 10:21:50 PM
Feeling very humble in front of the lady that saved his life Thomas struggles to step forward this time. "My Lady, I am very greatful to you for your help. As a matter of fact, I am in your debt. I must say, that I should think that there will be no violence at this meeting. I even think that the only ones with weapons at the meeting should be the neutral parties. And even they should be limited to weapons. I think that there should be an oath of peace by all at the meeting." Sir Thomas steps in front of the lady and kneels on one knee. "I hope that you have not taken offense to my words. I owe you my life. I will be in your service whenever you ask." With that he stands and goes to freshen up and eat.
Alyndar Rainfelt Saturday August 19th, 2000 10:27:43 PM
Alydar lets his head drop into his hands and with a big sigh thinks to himself --Why does everyone have to be so confrontational all of the time? and why does this big fellow always have to think it's his job to solve the problem? I haven't been here long, but some things are too obvious.-- He finishes dinner and starts to clean up the mess.
Trace and Radiant Sunday August 20th, 2000 11:27:16 AM
"Well said, Sir Thomas" Trace then turns, to Lady Ugerand and tells her,"Please don't think him odd, He is a Knight and that's the way they are. He sees that you were wronged and he is greatfull to you, and now he'll move heaven and earth to get justice for you... Odd but true."
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday August 20th, 2000 11:34:23 AM
After talking to Lade Uglerrand and the others in the party, He walks to Alyndar's side and whispers to him"you know you should get to know how she makes those muffins..." then goes to the table and takes the last muffin.
Ilsidur Monday August 21st, 2000 9:32:53 PM
Ilsidur is really pleased with the way things seemed to have worked out. Now, if only the 'meeting on the mound' will turn out OK. He slides up beside Sly and says, "Good suggestion about the meeting; now leave some food for the rest of us, if you don't mind." He knew that gnomes were famous for their appetite, but he has never met an elf with such a fixation on food.
The Meeting is Planned (DM Jerry) Monday August 21st, 2000 10:33:12 PM
Lady Uglerand nods and says, "The tree at the far corner of my garden is a Thrumwood tree. Strike it a few times to announce that you're sending a message and then yell loudly what you want to say, slowly and clearly. Then repeat it again after a few minutes in case the first call is too jumbled. Make sure to include the Centaurs and giants specifically. They should answer back their reply in a short while....
A Stranger Approaches (DM Jerry) Monday August 21st, 2000 10:38:28 PM
As the party cleans up after breakfast and prepares to announce the meeting, the Centaurs on the porch announce. "Incoming. A short one. Maybe a halfling. Yep. A halfling. Those who glance or go outside see a young halfling approaching from the east skirting the garden wall. He wears matching pins in the shape of hawks on his chest. His clothes are somewhat dusty, showing he has been traveling. He grins the trademark Halfling "grin of greeting" as he approaches. (Josh this is your entrance. You may now begin posting.)
Sly Foxx and Luke Monday August 21st, 2000 11:04:06 PM
Sly turn to Ilsidur and mumbles" Mummmblle sorry, mumble mumble want mumble Half?" When he hears the Centaur on the porch, Sly drinks the rest of his coffee. Then sits at the feet of Lady Uglerran and tells her,"There is a halfling comming from the east. Do you want me to bring a chair out side for your comfort?"
Trace and Radiant Monday August 21st, 2000 11:17:13 PM
Trace and his bird are comming back from hunting with six rabbitt and five squrils. " I caught these little varmits in your garden eating your cabbages and peanuts plants." he said to Lady Uglerrand. I will clean them for the pot." Then look at Little Brother sitting there at the Lady feet," Come with me, Little Brother, Help me clean these catch. OH! and bring the half muffin with you." then to himself *If I don't stop him now, he'll eat the plate.*
Sir Thomas Monday August 21st, 2000 11:18:25 PM
Sir Thomas is very curious about the new comer, but wants to get the message out so that things can get rolling. He ignores the commotion involved with the coming of the halfling and walks up to the designated tree and whacks it a good one with the butt of his sword. Then very slowly and meticulously he articulates his words so as to make them as clear as possible. "To Fleagle and Smeagle of the giant family and to the centaurs of this valley. Your friends, the small party that was in your presence a few days ago, respectfully invite you to a peacful meeting with Lady Ugleranod. We wish to settle the dispute between you in a manner that is both peacful and acceptable to all parties. Please come join us at her hut just past the river. We look forward to your response and hopefully your presence. We hold you as good creatures of this valley that you will respond without hate or prejudice and with an open mind." Thomas waits a few minutes and asks the group, "Would anyone like to amend anything that I have sent?" He waits for any response before he sends the second message. "I think we need a collective name too. It's hard to describe who we are to the people we have met but don't know very well." After offering that suggestion, he kind of laughs at how silly he must have just sounded, but patiently awaits any suggestions on an amendment to his message.
Lok Mufflefoot Tuesday August 22nd, 2000 12:12:28 AM
As the small halfling comes up by the wall and sees all manner of interesting folk, his walk turns into a bouncing gait. Smiling a crooked smile that stretches from ear to ear the halfling appears to be brightening with every step he comes nearer. With a bounding leap he heads straight for the dwarf and says "A dwarf!!!" Wiggling his ears happily at the dwarf he says "Hello hello." Hardly being able to control his happiness for seeing people, and especially people his size, the halfling hops about. All signs of weary road travel seem to have disapeared with his loneliness. Looking at the nearest centaur the halfling giggles. Aside to the dwarf he says "Centaurs are nearly as much fun as dwarves. But just not the same."
Halfling Memories (DM Jerry) d100=91 Tuesday August 22nd, 2000 7:41:20 PM
Trace goes out hunting. He (rolled 91%) doesn't catch anything. Lady Lady Uglerand smiles at him. Just wait until after everyone leaves, they come out at night and I have to beat them off with a broom. You can reset my traps out in the garden if you wish. I'd appreciate it Sir Trace. As the halfling approaches, she laughs out loud. "I love these guys...Oh." She stops. "I'm sorry. You just lost a halfling member of the party. My apologies. Sir....whatever your name is, I am Lady Ulgerand. This is my hut. Welcome. These people came to me hurt and as a result, the centaurs and the giants are on the way for a meeting. Perhaps they will be more civil than their last visit...if they come."
Trace and Radiant Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 11:23:58 AM
"Dear Lady, please call me Trace, I'm not a blue blooded elf. I didn't catch any thing, But something is getting into your beautiful garden, I will reset your traps. But I sware that Sly is always hungry, we don't dare shake our finger at him. He might think it's food. I'll go out and have a little talk with him." said Trace. Trace walk to the door, the turns to Lady Uglerand and speaks,"Next time that I want to go hunting, I will ask you first and take Sly with me."
Trace and Radiant Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 11:33:13 AM
After having a chat with Trace, Sly look a little sad as he chews the last bit of muffin. "OK! OK! I'll do better and help you set the traps... OH! Look PIP! is still alive!" Then takes a closer look at the halfling saying"That's not Pip."
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 11:37:35 AM
(OOC; that was Sly turn and not Trace. Trace pich Sly too hard.)
Sir Thomas Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 6:37:09 PM
Sir Thomas repeats the message as he stated it earlier after whacking the tree again. He then returns to the hut. To everyone around he states, "The message has been sent and we shall see about the rest." He then heads over to see about all of the commotion that the new-comer has stirred up. "Ilsidur, who is our new friend?"
Ilsidur Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 8:39:17 PM
Ilsidur turns back around from taking the small half of the muffin from Sly. "Pip? No! Where?" He turns to see the halfling approach, and a look of wistfulness crosses his face. "Sly, that's not Pip. I'm sorry, but Pip has gone to the great halfling party in the sky." He puts on a smile of greeting. "Now, who is this coming with the wiggly ears and smile? Good to make your aquaintance, Mr. halfling. My name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, initiate of Marmathon Dur. And who might you be?" He turns to Sir Thomas, "Your message sounded fine. And as for the little one, I don't know his name, he hasn't intoduced himself yet."
Halfling Memories (DM Jerry) Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 11:26:08 PM
The halfling, perhaps due to so much attention, doesn't answer.....yet. Very quickly a message echoes through the valley. "We stomp. We come. We not get too close to black witch." Soon another message comes. "We will also be there. Our thanks to the...lady for healing our tribesmen....and my son."
Lok Mufflefoot Wednesday August 23rd, 2000 11:26:09 PM
Suddenly the halfling who looked stunned for a moment has a short fit of hiccups. Blushing profusely he says "Sorry about that, when i get nervous..icup...I sometimes hiccup. My name is Lok Mufflefoot, who are you and and and..." He points around him to the drow, the knight, elves and centaurs "all these people too. So many of you and such an odd combination." He hops from foot to foot a little nervously.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday August 24th, 2000 6:03:39 PM
Sly smiles and extend his hand saying"Hi, I'm Sly Foxx and this is my dog Luke(pointing to the dog). My I call you Lok, I'm not too good on last names." then turn to Lady Uglerand and asks" Hmmm what can we do for the hiccups???"
Trace and Radiant Thursday August 24th, 2000 6:10:50 PM
"And I'm Trace, an elven ranger." also extends his hand in friendship, then walk arounr the hiccuping halfling. With a hand hidding a little smile says,"Hmmmm Yes lets see, if we hold him by his feet, maybe it will stop the hiccups? Don't you think Sir Thomas?"
Sir Thomas Thursday August 24th, 2000 9:18:21 PM
Sir Thomas smiles in Trace's direction, "I think that's a perfectly good cure for the hiccups." He laughs mild guffaw at the notion of hoisting the halfling upside down. Only a moment later his laughter subsides and he extends a hand to the small one. "I am Sir Thomas Hurley. I am a knight of Alemi and also of Domi. There is no need to be nervous. you remind us of a passed friend, and besides, you are in good company with us. It is certanily my pleasure to meet you Lok. You come at an awkward time it would seem. We are going to have a meeting in a few days. I hope that you will join us for the event and help supply us with any wisdom that you possess. We will surely need it. Lady Uglerand," Thomas turns and points at her, "is the owner and inhabitant of this land. You should introduce yourself to her next. Don't be worried, she is very nice." After welcoming the newcomer Lok to their company and satisfying himself that Lok is friendly, Thomas excuses himself. "Trace, would you care for some help resetting those traps?" Hopefully Thomas accompanies his friend to the field where the traps are.
Preparations and Introductions (DM Jerry) Thursday August 24th, 2000 11:05:40 PM
As Lady Ulgerand turns to meet Lok, she pulls her hood back revealing her beauty and totally black elven skin and says, "We've already met. He just doesn't remember I'll bet. I bought some Purple Boil Jelly from your father when you were but a wee lad. You kissed my hand. I see you're out on your own now lad. Welcome to my portion of the forest. Would you like something to eat?" Preparations continue for the meeting. A huge bonfire is built on the edge of the bluff overlooking the river, where Lady Ulgerand healed the party from Yellow Zombie Musk Fever. Day turns into night. The Centaurs speculate that their tribesmen will arrive the next afternoon if all goes well with their journey.
Trace and Radiant Friday August 25th, 2000 10:02:59 AM
After setting the traps for Lady Ulgerand, Trace sits for a little while feeding his bird (Radiant). Turns to sir Thomas and Lok and tell them"I had to take Sly with us or we wouldn't have anything left fro the meeting." Then to Sir Thomas he says,"we better make plans as to where we stand, we can best protect her."
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday August 25th, 2000 10:10:21 AM
Sly sits with his back to a tree, studing his Spell Book in one hand and an apple in the other.
Lok Mufflefoot Friday August 25th, 2000 4:05:24 PM
Lok suddenly stops hiccuping as he stares at the elven woman. Quietly he says "Yes I do remember you." It seems that the halfling suddenly loses some of his pep all of the sudden. However almost instantaneously he brightens some again. "Yes lady, food would be very welcome". Turning to the others he smiles as they introduce themselves and shakes their hands (his hand fitting nicely into each of their much larger hands so that his almost disappears in the exchange) "A meeting you say? I was on my way to a meeting myself with an elf. I have great news for him. It'll make him happy!" With that his ears unconciously wiggle a little again. "Who will be coming to your meeting?"
Preparations and Introductions (DM Jerry) Friday August 25th, 2000 6:23:35 PM
Lok is fed. All is prepared. The night passes and the next day dawns. As the afternoon comes, stomping can be heard. The giants have arrived first. "Hellooooo Thereere!"
Sir Thomas Friday August 25th, 2000 6:23:36 PM
"Yes, you are right Trace, preparations must be made, but first . . . I need to thank all of you for your help back in the ruined fort. I don't know exactly what happened after that plant shot stuff in my face, but I know I did not get here under my own power. I owe you all my life. I just wanted to thank you." Thomas makes a gratified bow to the group, "I am in your debt. As for the meeting plans. Trace, I think it would be best if we separated all of the groups. That way, we can at least be in a position to deter any confrontations. I also think that one of us should run the meeting. We need to state why we called it, and what our position is on the subject of forcing ANY of these good people out of their home. I think any of us could do it, but that you or I would be the best candidates. I think that we should also be sure that no weapons are brought to the fire out of respect for the peacfulness of the intention. I think that if the participants give their words that we should be able to trust them as good creatures of the forest. What do you think?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Saturday August 26th, 2000 6:42:46 AM
Sly listen then turns to the group and says"I'm not very good at speaches, so I'll leave it up to you elders, Sir Thomas where or what do you want me to stand or watch?"
Trace and Radiant Saturday August 26th, 2000 6:52:42 AM
"Ahhh yes,Little Brother always ready." Trace rubs Sly's head then continues,"Sir Thomas, how about Sly goes to the Centors with a big basket of apples? The Centors like Sly and they love apples. AND Sly promes me You will not eat all the apples... Now what else is there to be done?"
Ilsidur Sunday August 27th, 2000 9:10:58 PM
Not appearing to have a role to play in the upcoming meeting, Ilsidur sits with Lok and fills him in on what has gone on recently. "Lok, how did you manage to meet up with our group? You say you have great news for an elf? We are down here looking into something for the elves. Are you from these parts?"
Lonely Giants (DM Jerry) Monday August 28th, 2000 8:47:07 PM
The giants roam around looking at the carts up on the hill. Once again they holler at the cabin. "Helllooo There!" Pa turns to Ma and says, "I see them scurrying around down there at the hut, but none of them look as if they heard us, strange."...
Another Visitor Joins the Merry Gathering (DM Jerry) Monday August 28th, 2000 8:50:47 PM
A human bard carrying a harp joins the merry throng at the hut, coming around from the garden wall. She looks a little bloody, but uninjured. She waves as she approaches. (OOC: Entrance for Lee-Ann's character. I'll let her describe things further.)
Sir Thomas Monday August 28th, 2000 10:23:08 PM
With a huge sugh of frustration, Thomas begins to take account of all that is happening. "I think this is going to be a big, uncontrollable fiasco." He stops what he was doing in mid thought and walks to greet the giant family. "Welcome." he says to them. "I am Sir Thomas. I don't know if you remember me, but I am one of the people that requested your presence here. The only thing that I will ask of you today is that you come witha peaceful and open mind. Not everything is as it appears at face value and we would like to draw your attention to some of those things. Now, if you will please just be patient with us, we will prepare the hill over there" Thomas points to where Lady Uglerand said it was ok to have the meeting, "for the meeting. We are also waiting on the arrival of the representatives of the centaurs. It is good to see you again and I hope you can bear with us please. I will send one of my friends to attend to any needs that you may have." With that, Thomas makes a soldier's about-face and walks back to where he and Trace and Sly were meeting. "Sly, would you be so kind as to be sort of an ambassador to the giants? If you would please simply go accompany them and keep them happy while we get this thing all planned out. Thank you. Trace, would you be willing to do the same for the centaurs when they arrive? It would help me out immensely if you would. Also, please jump in when you have ideas. I will be right back, I must ask something similar of Ilsidur and then I would like to bounce some other ideas off of you." Sweat begins to accumulate on Thomas' forehead as he is running around and making on the spot decisions and trying to keep all parties happy without offending anyone by being impatient. He walks over to Ilsidur. "My friend, I need a favor from you so that all of this can go more smoothly. I need you to keep track of Lok, and also greet this human who looks as though he ran into a bit of trouble. Let me know if you need help with healing because I have some powers as to that left. I am trying to organize this meeting and so must rush off. I don't see the harm in letting the two newcomers sit in, but I think it would be best if they were just observers. Please let me know the questions you have." Thomas heads back to Trace. "Let me know if I am trying to do too much. I think it would be best if we set up a guard around Lady Uglerand for her protection. I think the centaurs and the giants get along ok on their own and there should not be any danger in letting them sit next to one another unhindered. That being the case, I think that if we sit her on the north, and the centaurs on the southeast and the giants on the southwest we could effect that the best.
Sir Thomas Monday August 28th, 2000 10:35:14 PM
(OOC:I didn't want to get kicked off and lose all that.) back to the ramblings. . . ."I don't see any harm in letting the two newcomers sit in if they are interested, but they should be instructed to just watch for now since they have no real input on the matter. OK, if you and Sly and Ilsidur all sit with lady Uglerand it will look as if we are taking sides which is exactly what we don't want. We NEED to appear as nonbiased in this matter as we can. For delicacy sake don't you agree? What I propose is that Someone sit with each party, but instead of sitting in the middle of them they should position themselves so that they are on the end nearest the good Lady Uglerand. Do you see what I am saying? If you would like, you can run the meeting and I will sit with one of the groups, but if you would rather I ran the meeting, I will be more than happy to. You make that decision. I think that we should collect all of the big weapons before allowing attendance to the fire. This way, all parties can feel safe in that they have some defense should things get out of hand, but that if they do we still have a chance of controlling things. The scenario that we NEED to avoid is letting things get out of hand. If someone gets mad, allow me to try to calm that party and if that doesn't work, and I need help, then jump in, but if we get too many people speaking at once it will turn into a big fight and nothing will get resolved. As far as any more of that goes, I think those instructions would best be given at the start of the meeting, but know that you and the others are my backup. WE are running this meeting and we should keep that in mind. For now, we need to set the scene. Will you clear the designated area while I go chop firewood? I hope that this goes well." Sir Thomas listens to any and all things that Trace or anyone else has to say. "May Alemi guide my tongue and make me wise beyond my years at this meeting."
Lok Mufflefoot Monday August 28th, 2000 11:50:21 PM
Having spent the day poking about and introducing himself to the other folks Lok appears to become completely curious beyond even halfling standards upon the approach of the giants. He giggles and tumbles occasionally performing a trick for a centaur to mild grunts as responses. He however seems to take them as applause and occasionally bows. Patting Ilsidur on the back he says concerning the approach of the giants "I can't wait, they'll be lots of fun! Maybe they'll like my tricks and I can see what is in their ears. I've heard neat bugs can be found in there!"
Bloody Woman Tuesday August 29th, 2000 10:23:24 AM
The slim little woman calls out in a clear alto, "Ho, the cottage!" As she nears the hut, the stains on her hands and face resolve into masses of freckles. Her eyes are darkly circled, and her armour, shirt, breeches and boots are spattered with dried blood. Her large pack is slightly charred on one side. Only the yellow cloth band holding back her hair is bright and clean. The young woman stops as she reaches the group clustered near the hut. "Good afternoon." She nods in greeting. "Have you folk seen sign or heard of hobgoblins raiding in the area? A band attacked our caravan two nights back, but they left before I could thank them properly." She grins nastily, fingering the dagger hilt at her belt. A short sword and a number of smaller blades hang here and there about her person.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday August 29th, 2000 11:02:50 AM
Trace smiles at Sir Thomas,"I thinck that is a fine idea. I will go to the Centors and Sly will take the Giants." Then turns to Sly and pats him on the back and teel him,"See how much we depend on you, Little Brother, WE are trusting you with the big job, So off you go". Then turns back to Sir Thomas, "That will keep HIM out of the cookies for a while. Sir Thomas, your doing a fine job. You think of every thing, and don't forget to ask Lady Uglerand. OH HO what do we have here? Coming From over there???" Trace bows to the woman as she approches, and waits for more information about her.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday August 29th, 2000 11:21:27 AM
Sly listens to Sir Thomas and then to Big Brother Trace, with pride he asks,"Yes it is a big JOB, but do you think that a bushel of apples will hold their hunger??". With that ask, Sly pick up the basket and is about to leave, when Sly spies the female comming forward. With mouth open and giving the bug eye look, wonders to himself*I wonder if she can cook??". When Trace reminds him of the Giants, turns and runs to the Giants yelling "HI PA, HI Ma, I have some apples for you!">
(DM Jerry) Tuesday August 29th, 2000 8:19:21 PM
::waiting on Isildur to post. I'll try again before bedtime.::
Ilsidur Tuesday August 29th, 2000 9:25:18 PM
Ilsidur moves forward to greet the newcomer. "Good day, young lady. My name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, initiate of Marmathon Dur. We have not seen any hobgoblin raiders, although we did expect to meet with some at their old fort. We did, however, run into a bunch of goblins (and they ran away from us after some convincing). As you can see, we have a bit of a situation here. We are trying to negotiate a truce between a lady drow, a family of giants and a tribe of centaurs. So, if you and the rather eager halfling will just move over here, I will bring you up to date as to what is going on." While he is filling in Lok and the blood-spattered lady, he keeps his eye on the meeting, to make sure it goes OK and they don't need his help.
Sir Thomas Tuesday August 29th, 2000 9:57:13 PM
"Ok then. I'll go get wood." Sir Thomas approaches Lady Uglerand in an almost childish uneasy mannor. "Good Lady, we will need a fire tonight for the meeting. Do you have an axe I could borrow, and could you show me an area of trees that I could chop up for wood please?"
Lok Mufflefoot Wednesday August 30th, 2000 5:05:22 PM
Looking over the bloody woman Lok seems to be a bit concerned at her condition. Leaving Ilsidur abruptly, the halfling begins looking in her cloak, under her feet, behind her ears. It's not apparent what the curious halfling is looking for. He smiles and says "No neat bugs in her ears, but she's spotted!" Wiggling his left ear at her a little he says "Lok Mufflefoot at your service." However not waiting for a response the halfling continues to inspect her spots thoroughly.
Negotiations are a Busy Thing (DM Jerry) Wednesday August 30th, 2000 7:26:02 PM
As Sir Thomas heads out for wood, Fleagle and Smeagle offer to help. With their help, shortly a wonderful fire, spiced with spices from Lady Ulgerand's garden and Alyndar's collection. Sly, fits in with Ma and Pa well and they set up a camp for the night away from the meeting campground. Ma says, "Sly hon....we've got to find you a pretty elfmaiden to marry. You'd make a great husband!" Pa says, "Ma, leave him alone! He's doing fine!" Lady Ulgerand welcomes the newcomer and says, "Greetings. I'm Lady Ulgerand. Feel free to go down to the river and clean up. You're welcome to stay here as long as you are comfortable. What was your name? I didn't catch it?" About this time, Ma send Pa out to do some hunting. Pa says, "Wanna come Sly? Supper will be here before long. We'll be back before the meeting starts." About this time, horns sound and ten Centaurs in ceremonial armor approaches the meeting grounds. "Hail to all! We bring greetings food and friends!" Coming with the Centaurs are the Treant and the Galub Duhr.
Sir Thomas Wednesday August 30th, 2000 7:47:16 PM
Thomas dresses down to get the wood in expectation of a good sweat. He leaves his armor and his backpack inside Lady Uglerand's hut and only takes a dagger and a borrowed axe with him. "Thank you for your help with this FLeagle and Smeagle." Upon returning, Thomas visits the river to clean up. He then puts on his clean clothes and armor. He takes time to clean it so that he is presentable. He goes to set up what will be the meeting area. When he is satisfied that it is presentable he goes to gather his friends. To Trace, Sly, and Ilsidur each individual he requests, "Will you please accompany me to the side of the hut so we can get acquianted with each other as far as how things will run? I just want us all to be on the same page before we kick this thing off."
Ilsidur Wednesday August 30th, 2000 9:04:45 PM
Ilsidur leaves Lok as the halfling inspects the newest arrival. "Hoo boy," he mumbles to himself, "We've got a live one here! I just hope he doesn't get that lady upset. Anyone that appears talking about hobgoblin raiding parties and covered in blood is not someone I would like to get upset." He follows after Sir Thomas to meet with the other warriors. When they are around the side of the hut, Ilsidur says, "Sir Thomas, you are doing a fine job setting up this meeting. It seems that the giants and Lady Ulgerand are well disposed towards each other. I am worried that the centaurs may turn out to be a little bit of a wild card. I think that Lady Ulgerand stills harbours some deep-set negative feelings towards centaurs in general, and hopefully neither party says something that will set the other party off. At least the Lady has healed the centaurs that were under that yellow flower's control, so that gives us a good opening to friendly talks. I would suggest the best outcome would be that all three parties agree to go their own way, and maybe set out some informal boundaries, if necessary, that all can respect. I, for one, don't relish asking the good Lady to leave here, especially after all the help she has given us. Maybe we can also suggest some sort of trade between the three parties, and also to erect a symbol of the agreement (hoping they can reach one). Now, what are the "tree" and the "rock" doing here?"
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday August 31st, 2000 11:27:19 AM
Sly's face turns a little red,then says to Ma,"Gee Wiz, Ma. I love to meet a sweet Young Elfen Maiden, sigh..." All the while huging Ma's knees. Then hearing Sir Thomas calling him, tells Pa," I'd love to go hunting with you, but Sir Thomas is calling me, mabe we'll go later after the meeting. In the mean time bring me back something to eat. GOOD HUNTING". and off sly goes to the meeting. After listening to other have to say, Sly put in his say so."I don't know much about Centors, only that their are Tribe like. They(Centors)go by Tribe Colors. WE could ask for their Tribe Colors to display, as a sign of her(the Lady)is protected by that Tribe of Centors. Nobody want to cross those Centods. Is that alright, Sir Thomas?" Sly eyes are aroung the corner and Wonders* I wonder what her name is, and can she play that thing??"
Uteva Thursday August 31st, 2000 11:49:19 AM
Helpless to stop herself, the young woman grins at the halfling's antics, and lets him have her hand to examine the freckles more closely. She bows to the others. "We are well met. I'm Uteva Nerine, a peddler and sometime entertainer. Lady Uglerand, you're very kind. I'd be glad for the chance to rest and clean up." Teva's smile takes on a wry tilt as she considers that the stories she's heard of drow may have been somewhat one-sided. She follows Ilsidur willingly and listens while his explains the situation. Afterwards, she nods thoughtfully. "Thank you, Ilsidur. I'll want to hear more about this fort when you have the chance, but that can wait until this tricky business has been dealt with. Let me know how if I can help. I have some skill in bargaining and I can --" She trails off, rubbing her throat, a rueful expression in her shadowed eyes. "Well, maybe I can't sing right now, but I may know a few tales that might help ease folk into a receptive frame of mind. If you'll excuse me, I'll see if I can make myself look a little less alarming." Teva asks Lady Uglerand for the loan of a scrub brush and heads for the river to 'freshen up'.
Trace and Radiant Thursday August 31st, 2000 11:49:27 AM
Trace tell Sir Thomas," Sir Thomas I don't know how you come up with all these Great Ideas, But I think it will be the only way that any plan will work." With this said Trace(with Radiant on his shoulder)goes to the place where he is to meet the Centaurs. Soon the horns sounds and the Ten Centaurs halt in frount of Trace. Trace raises his hand and greets them"Hail to YOU FRIEND. Thank you for comming, refresh your selves and make your self at home(Trace points to the RIVER,then to the Meeting place)All Are Welcome, in the name of PEACE." With that said Trace will return to his friends for the final meeting.
House of the Broken Red Spider (DM Jerry) Thursday August 31st, 2000 8:17:51 PM
The proud Centaurs take up their assigned position at the parleyfire and set up a camp for themselves as well, behind that position to serve as their nightly camp. The Galeb Duhr and the Treant, without asking, position themselves respectively between the two camps and the Lady Ulgerand. Lady Ulgerand says to Uteva and Lok, "I'd be honored if you would sit at left and right as my honored houseguests. I take full responsibility for my guests lives while these procedings are active." She smiles. "Long ago, my family house logo was that of a green spider. Upon my escape from those times and places, my house logo was broken into by a poisoned arrow. Ever since I've used a blood red broken spider as the symbol of my person. I'd be pleased if you'd wear my family house to show you're under my protection as well as any destinguishing family marks of your own." She offers these to Uteva and Lok. "Lok, would you be a dear and take these three wicker chairs to my position at the conference circle?"
Sir Thomas d20=1 Thursday August 31st, 2000 11:21:29 PM
Behind the hut, Thomas feels a little less flustered because he is with his freinds and they are in full support of him and his leadership. "OK, I think that the most logical way to do this is to have . . . " Thomas begins to look around the ground for something. "a . . . STICK! Perfect. This stick," finding something that would do as well as anything else, "will represent who is in control of the floor. Only that person can speak so that we can have a civilized meeting. If any of you have a point, please get my attention and I will gladly pass the stick to you. We are all of the same opinion that Ilsidur has raised. We cannot and will not ask or be part of Lady Uglerand's leaving this place. Let's try and keep as much control as possible. Thank you all for your support. You are making this very easy for me." Thomas lets them go fulfill the other needs that are more pressing. he would have liked to have an even more detailed plan of approach, but this will have to do since everyone is already gathering for the meeting. Thomas walks up to the area marked of for the meeting. He is wearing his polished armor and no weapons. He carries the stick that he hopes will give rules to the task at hand. He enters the circle and it appears that he is among the last to enter. He speaks loudly so that all can hear and tries not to speak to any one person or group specifically, but instead turning to meet the eyes of all that are present. (rolled charisma check made roll with a 1) "Welcome all. I am sorry for my tardiness, but there has been a lot to do. We have brought all parties here tonight for one reason, and that reason will come shortly. There are only two rules that we ask you all to abide by tonight. One, that we keep this peaceful, and two, that only the one that possesses this stick be allowed to speak. That way all can be heard, tempers are kept to a minimum, and the speaker can finish his thoughts without being cut off. If you will bear with me for a few moments while I recount a few events so that we all can be on the same page. It has been a long week, but the last time my friends and I saw the giant family and the centaurs was when we were in need of help." Pointing to the giants Thomas continues, "You told us of, if I may use your words, 'The Lady Witch.' And the centaurs," Thomas now points in their direction, "also in need of some assistance, showed us the way here. We came to an agreement with the giant family before we left that we would get Lady Uglerand to leave. Through conversations with some of the centaurs, we believe that they too desire her absence in these parts. Upon arriving, we fully intended to ask her to accomodate us and to negotiate with her so that we could recieve help and your wishes could be fulfilled." The crackle from the fire is soothing to Thomas and it helps him ease into his thoughts and the direction that he is going. The heat upon his back as he circles to speak to the whole group is making him very hot and he begins to sweat, but it is a pleasant sweat. "However, when we arrived, the good lady put us before herself, helping us without being asked and asking nothing in return. We, as a group, have come to the conclusion that those are not the actions of an evil witch, but instead of a goodhearted and caring person. yes her skin is black, and yes she is drow. I admit I know little of her race, but I have been picking up bits and pieces and I know that they are an evil race. Lady Uglerand is the exception to that rule. We believe that Lady Uglerand is a kind hearted creature of the woods, just like many of us that sit at this circle. She helped the wounded centaurs the same as she helped us, even though she has a bad history with your clan. She has shown that she puts others abover herself and so we can not and will not ask her to leave. We will also not take part in any attempts to get her to leave, BUT . . . we would also like to call ourselves your friends." Thomas gestures to all parties other than Lady Uglerand. "For this reason have we call you all here. For this reason have we called you here under a pretense of peace. We believe that if you all will close your eyes and see with your hearts, you will see what we see . . . a friend. We believe that you all can live in harmony, and possibly even become friends. I know very little about your individual histories with each other, but I think that that should be forgotten. As hard as it may be, if you have been wronged, you probably have already dished out enough revenge. Revenge is for the evil hearted. Grudges are for closed minded evil creatures. Let us transcend these feelings and go back to our roots. We all have the same goals when it is boiled down to the essence. Search your hearts and your minds for the truth as it is evident as I have laid it out for you. We wish to set down some sort of peace treaty between all groups so that you can live in harmony . . . together. I am ready to pass the stick." Thomas offers the stick to whomever wants to speak next.
Ilsidur Friday September 1st, 2000 12:46:24 AM
Ilsidur takes the stick from Sir Thomas. "Well spoken Sir Thomas," he says to his friend. Then he addresses the group, "I only have a couple of things to add to my most eloquent friend. Firstly, the lady bard that has just appeared is talking about hobgoblin raiders, and we have run into a group of goblins. I realize that each of you likely consider yourselves capable of handling whatever the forest can send at you, but you all have to live here. If you can work together, or at least share information, as well as the forest, you can make this forest safer for all of you. Failing that, secondly, if you cannot come to friendly terms, perhaps you could set out boundaries for each of your lands, so that everyone knows where each other calls home." He then holds out the stick for someone else to speak.
Snazzy Uteva Friday September 1st, 2000 12:17:01 PM
Uteva reappears at the hut in a clean white shirt, slightly damp brown breeches, and a bodice embroidered with green and yellow flowers. She bows when Lady Uglerand makes her offer, and accepts the house symbol, saying, "Lady, I would honoured." She sets the broken red spider on her breast. "Let me help you with those, Ser Mufflefoot," she says, hefting one of the chairs, and joins the gathering on the hill. She sits on the Lady's left, with only the daggers in her boots, the pouch at her belt, and her harp in its canvas case at her side. With calm demeanor, the freckled young woman listens as the talks begin, watching the various groups to gauge their reactions to Sir Tomas' opening speech.
Trace and Radiant Friday September 1st, 2000 1:47:10 PM
Trace takes the stick from Ilsidur and with a knod of his head,"Thank you, Ilsidur, and the groung rules that Sir Thomas are to all of you.(and he pionts to all in the party) There's something that I don't understand, where did you people get the IDEA that Lady Ulgerand was a Witch. She save us all, and Yes even the Centors in the party when the party. We owe her a lot, and yes even you Ma and Pa, also the tribe of Centors and a lot of orthers in these woods. I would love to hear those stories. Anybody want to start and enlighten me? Trace holds the stick towards the Giants and again to the Centors. Trace is hoping to brake the ice with this corse of action.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday September 1st, 2000 1:54:39 PM
Sly admires his Big Brother Trace, and says " I too would like to hear as to how our Lady got such a bad reputation. I think I'll wait a little longer on my say so, UNLESS PA want to tell his virsion of this tale?" turns to Ma and ask "Can I have another apple?"
Bedlam (DM Jerry) Saturday September 2nd, 2000 4:42:28 AM
As Sir Thomas continues his speech, the Centaurs begin to get antsy. Lok and Uteva notice that Lady Ulgerand's hands are white gripping the side of her chair. The Centaurs begin to stamp their feet. As the peace stick is passed, the stamping increases beginning to drown out the conversation so that Sly and Trace are not heard at all. Some of the centaurs begin shouting Witch! She cursed our tribe! Lady Ulgerand stands and screams, "They killed my husband!" The Centaur Chief points at Lady Ulgerand and bellows, "She killed my mate!" Other Centaurs say, "She neutered our females!" Ma says, "What? I didn't know that. I've had two stillborn. The witch did that?" The bedlam continues with the parties beginning to lose control. (Uteva and Lok make a perception check [that's Int or Wis--your choice] to see that Lady Ulgerand is palming a wand under her sleeve.] Smeagle and Fleagle are beaming thinking that all this is great fun. They bob up and down yelling "Witch! Witch! Witch!"
Snazzy Uteva d20=19 Saturday September 2nd, 2000 10:37:34 AM
Alarmed at the extreme turn of emotion, Uteva turns to the Lady (failed perception check), touching her arm lightly to get her attention. She asks quickly, "Lady Uglerand, I beg you to permit me to act, for a time, as the voice of your good and generous heart, agrieved though it may be. I have seen too much death of late to be eager for more." She pleads with widened amber eyes for the Lady's agreement. Assuming there is no objection, she stands and walks briskly over to Trace, stripping the covering from her harp as she goes. She gives Sir Thomas an encouraging grin as she passes him, takes the talking stick from Trace, and holds it loosely in the hand that supports her harp. Moving to stand in front of the centaur chief -- not in his face, but obviously addressing him -- she strums a minor chord and then bellows at full volume, "Hobgoblins murdered my father!" Hoping that her higher pitched voice will be audible through the stamping and shouting, the little bard strums another minor and shouts, "My father is dead, and I'm mad about it!" If she has the centaur's attention, she loudly asks, "How about you?" and holds the stick out toward the chief. If he takes it and/or if he is about to speak, Teva strums another minor as introduction.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=19 Sunday September 3rd, 2000 2:14:18 PM
(Sly fail his CH roll)Sly tries to calm the giants down by saying,"Hold it PA,Please MA,THERE'S too much tempers flying. See that girl has some thing to say. I for one would love to hear what it is." Turn to Ma again, and ask" Ma is that the kind of girl you were thinking about? SHE'S pretty."
Trace and Radiant Sunday September 3rd, 2000 2:22:49 PM
When the trouble (stamping of the hooves)Trace releases Radiant,and yells over the noise,"CALM DOWN... STOP putting on a WAR DANCE... The Girl has the stice... IT'S HER TURN." pointing to the girl.
Ilsidur Sunday September 3rd, 2000 11:24:00 PM
Ilsidur watches things go from bad to worse, and thinks, "Uh oh, the best laid plans of mice and men and elves and dwarves and halflings..." He watches as Uteva tries to calm the centuars and Sly moves to talk to the giants. He moves over to put himself between Lady Uglerand and the other groups. "Good lady," he says loudly over the din, "please let me escort you back to your home. Now is not the time to let emotions make anyone do something they are going to regret. If you will please come this way with me," he points back down the hill to the hut.
Lok Mufflefoot d20=9 d20=10 Sunday September 3rd, 2000 11:24:01 PM
Lok pins the symbol on between his two pheonix pins, and smilingly brings the chairs to their spots. During the discussions the Lady becomes increasingly tense and Lok suddenly notices to his surprise the wand in her sleave(wis check pass first roll). Suddenly becoming quite serious the halfling whispers in her ear "Please lady, don't shame this pin you gave me." Suddenly the halfling stands and in the center of the group (dex check pass) suddenly does a tumble half twist and comes standing up wiggling his ears and dancing about with his fingers to his lips in a hushing motion. The halfling grins and hopes his little show takes the tension out of the air before things get out of control.
Sir Thomas Tuesday September 5th, 2000 12:13:10 AM
Watching in horror as everything that Thomas knew would happen, but had tried to make provisions to prevent, happens anyway. Turning inside, Thomas quickly asks Alemi to calm his nerves and extinguish his own anger. He opens his eyes to see Lok tumbling around and making faces. He walks right up to the chief of the centaurs and speaks very sternly, "If you will calm down and remain peacful as was the agreement when you came then you will have your turn to speak! Please be understanding as well as openminded to the views of others. We all have the common goal of making these woods a safer place. Being a leader is not enough, you must be sure to lead in the correct direction. NOTHING good will come from starting a fight." No matter what happens next, Thomas stands his ground against the rouwdy centaurs. It is quite obvious that they have minds of their own and the giants follow their lead. His hope is to control the powers that be.
Anger and Tears (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 5th, 2000 12:21:56 AM
Lady Ulgerand spins on Isildur and barks between gritted teeth, "I'm not a maiden in distress that you need to..." She spins away from him and faces the Centaurs. "You killed my husband!" The Centaur bellows, "You killed the 1st born son of my loins!" About this time, Lok enters the circle and when his actions are finished, the Giants are slapping their knees and laughing while the Centaurs draw their spears and point them at him obviously insulted. Almost at the same time, Uteva screams her angry grief. As she speaks, the Centaur Chief stops mid-sentence and the whole assembly becomes totally silent. Softly from somewhere distant, a bell rings. The Centaur steps forward and gently says, "Your father..." He takes the stick. "I too have lost... we have lost... They killed my sire when I was a boy. We lost 3 to them two weeks ago when they first passed north. We nearly lost two more the other day and except for this wi...wit.... lady here, they would also be dead as would some of our hosts. He stops tears running down his face and stands there and shakes, his grief renewed. Lady Ulgerand, steps forward as if she wants to comfort him, but then collapses to the ground shaking with wracking sobs.
Gentle Uteva Tuesday September 5th, 2000 11:10:38 AM
Uteva reaches up to touch the Centaur Chief's hand in comfort, her own cheeks wet. She slips the stick from his grasp and, voice raw, says, "I hear powerful reason for sorrow," she strums a minor, "in the deaths of your sire and child, in the more recent losses to your tribe." Turning slowly to face the other assembled, she plays a major chord. "I hear also reason for joy, that the injured were saved. All good hearts live with sorrow and joy." Her voice cracks on the last word. The freckled girl passes the stick to Sir Thomas with a bow and crouches at Lady Uglerand's side, gently brushing the elf's sivery hair from her face.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday September 5th, 2000 1:20:52 PM
Trace turn to the Chief Centaur and speaks to him in a low sorrowful voice "We all have lost someone dear to us over those raiders. But together we can turn this hate into friendship is only we speak without offending and listen without defending. Now speak to her of what is in your heart."
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday September 5th, 2000 1:43:33 PM
Sly smiles at his tumbling and twists and He (hopes) that this will ease tensions. But sly is worried when Lady Ulgerand collapses and cries. Sly shouts at the Lady Ulgerand "MOTHER ARE YOU ALL RIGHT!" He (Sly) is very grateful that another woman is at her side in time of her need. Sly turn to the giants and tell them "Ma, Pa I lost a whole village to those RAIDERS, my mother and my sister included." Sly whiping some moister from his eyes, hoping that nobody else notices.
Lok Mufflefoot Tuesday September 5th, 2000 1:43:34 PM
Looking embarassed Lok apologizes profusely to all. "I'm sorry, I did not mean to make light of the situation. Sometimes I just don't think before I act. I have lost not to the raiders, but I have lost. I did not mean to make light of your loss." With ears drooping the halfling ambles away from the camp, sits alone, and wraps his cloak around him tightly.
Ilsidur Tuesday September 5th, 2000 9:32:12 PM
Ilsidur is completely surprised by the turn of events. Everything seemed to be heading towards a sudden major conflict, and now everyone is sobbing with grief. Like Lok, he has not recently lost anyone to the goings-on in the area. As the individuals at the meeting comfort one another, Ilsidur moves to Lok's side. Never having been one able to give much comfort (a result of his stern upbringing), he awkwardly tries to make Lok feel better. "Lok, don't feel bad. Your antics seem to have been the splash of fresh cool water that put out the fire of conflict. Besides, us normal-sized folk need to stick together, so come on back to the circle and let's find out what happens next."
The Bell Tolls for Uteva and Lok (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 5th, 2000 10:13:43 PM
The silence continues. As Lok laments his actions, The Bell Tolls again. Magic is definitely at work. The Galeb Duhr, known as Rockwell, moves forward and stands to the side of the two, nay three mourners smiling gently. He raises his eyes to the sky and slowly speaks, "ANND SOOO THEEE WOLD IZZ HONNORRED WWIITTHH TEAARS. AAE NNEWW BBEGGGINNNINGGGG COMMMESSS ANDDDD DAWWNNNNS ONNN THEEE AWLLLL!" It bows low then to the ground and places his mighty hand there. And where the tears fell from the three mourners, a new daisy begins to grow... and bloom. Sooon the tears of many cause the entire circle to bloom with daisies. Fairies appear and dart amongst the flowers. (Perception checks for Sir Thomas, Sly, Trace, Isildur, and Alyndar to recognize the ringing of the Chaos bell after Uteva bravely speaks [last turn] and Lok feels regret.)
Sir Thomas d20=13 Tuesday September 5th, 2000 11:01:55 PM
(Thomas passes Perception check rolling 13 and needing 14; WIS=14) Thomas steps back as the centaur steps forward to speak, but maneuvers himself so that he is between the two arguing parties. Not expecting to get the stick back so soon, Thomas is surprised and looks at it for a second and then at Uteva, and then back at the stick. It is Rockwell and the rinigng of the bell that brings him back from his shock at the turn of events. He tells himself, 'I have much to learn about peace talks, but I think this one would blow the minds of even veteran politicians.' To the assembly he speaks loudly, "I don't know much about magic, and I know less about the events that made these talks necessary, but I know that sound. That bell has been following us around since we arrived in Heranmar. It seems Uteva that your wisdom and charisma have saved us and tied you to us at the same time. This flower was made from the tears of three who have lost dearly. Some of us in this circle have lost more than other it would appear, but all have traveled the winding trails of adversity. The tears symbolize loss, but the flower symbolizes rebirth and growth. It tells us that we must move on. We are all the same and our pact should resemble that. Let us start anew with the agreement that we will hold our tempers and try to honor the memory of our loved ones." Thomas now holds his hand out to shake the that of the chieftain's. He then makes his way over to Lady Uglerand and helps her back to her chair. "Will you agree to progress my lady?" Lastly he approaches the giants and gets their consent. Assuming that all agree he stands in the center of the circle. "Then it is agreed. We shall be friends. As for terms, What can you live with. Maybe you can't be neighbors, but civilized allies is a good place to start."
Quiet Uteva Wednesday September 6th, 2000 10:05:37 AM
The second chiming of the bell finally catches Teva's attention, and she is still trying to identify its source when the Galeb Duhr approaches. She stares as the flowers appear, then bursts into helpless laughter. "Oh, Raub," she whispers, sweeping her arm across the tops of the nearest so that they bend and spring back up in a white wave. "How you would have loved this." Emotionally wrung out, she listens with only half and ear to Sir Thomas' explanation. She returns to her chair to sit quietly contemplative, watching the fairies play.
Sly Foxx and Luke d20=6 Wednesday September 6th, 2000 12:38:35 PM
(Sly passes Perception check rolling 6 and needed 17) Sly watches Sir Thomas and admires him as one of the great leaders, True Sly has not seen too many leaders, But Sly knows one when he hears one. The ringing of the bell snaps Sly back from his though" AH yes the Bell, It means that the new one are tied to the bell Now!". Then look down into his palm at the tatoo, Yes it's still there...
Trace and Radiant d20=16 Wednesday September 6th, 2000 12:49:44 PM
(ooc Trace fails perception check rolling a 16 and he needed 14 or less) Trace with Radiant on his sholder, watches the magic unfolds, and think to himself*Boy, Oh, Boy Sir Tom you are one great Palatin, I know that I could not have done this*.
Lok Mufflefoot Wednesday September 6th, 2000 12:49:45 PM
Nodding slowly to Ilsidur Lok seems comforted by his fellow "normal sized friend". The bell seems odd to the halfling, and at it his ears perk up a bit and seem to twitch. Wondering at it a moment he is however quickly distracted from it. At Ilsidur's suggestion the halfling moves toward the circle again with eyes somewhat downcast and fearing the possible continued anger of the centaurs
Ilsidur Wednesday September 6th, 2000 8:37:18 PM
Ilsidur hears the bell ringing, but does not recognize it, since he was never tied to the Chaos bell. He is, however, more and more impressed by Sir Thomas as the days go by. The young paladin seems to know exactly what to say in each situation. He gives a short prayer of thanks to Marmathon Dur that the young Sir is showing such promising signs of leadership. He is impressed with the flowers (daisies, are they?), well, as much as a dwarf is impressed by flowers, but much more impressed with what they seem to symbolize. Now, if only the three parties can follow up on the start to peace that the bell, the Galeb Duhr and the flowers have begun. He waits to see what the giants, centaurs and the drow Lady have to say.
Let the Celebration Begin! (DM Jerry) Thursday September 7th, 2000 2:03:18 AM
The Centaur breaks into a grin and says, "Sir Thomas, your name as well as your companions' will be recited by Centaur Young for generations. For you have selflessly brought us peace. Lady Ulgerand, I would be very pleased if you would join your voice with ours here in the forest as it should be. With you as a part of us, all the Hobgoblins in The Wold will flee and speak of us with the hushed voices of fear: the fear of good and noble things! Will you join us?" Lady Ulgerand stands, and her eyes bright says, "It is why I escaped my kind and came to the surface all those decades ago. To live as one with nature and those who respect it. Yes, I am a witch by training, but also I am a druid at heart." At this point Smeagle and Feagle who have been being held back for several moments now by Ma and Pa call forth, "Then let the fire be lit and the feast of the forest begin!" Smeagle carries a huge tray of food and Fleagle lights the fire... setting off a small amount of unexpected fireworks!" The faeries dance amongst the flames and the one of the Centaurs approaches Uteva. "Would you like to learn some Centaur ballads?" He carries several wooden recorders and other flutes. in a leather pouch.
Animated Uteva Thursday September 7th, 2000 9:51:17 AM
Her amber eyes bright, Teva hops to her feet. "That, I would dearly love," she says to the Centaur. "Though my throat is yet raw for singing, I can manage plainsong tonight. Perhaps we can make an exchange of songs, and add to the revelry into the bargain. How are you called? I am Uteva Nerine." The young woman will learn and play into the night, for as long as any remain to listen. She takes short breaks to eat and to formally meet and exchange pleasantries with the giants and the other Centaurs, especially their Chief.
Trace and Radiant Thursday September 7th, 2000 11:48:21 AM
With a good long sigh, Trace will introduce the Lady Ulgerand to the Centaur Chif, then bow out of the way (so they can speak). then will go to Sir Thomas ans whispers to him,"Sir Thomas, you old devil, Your plan work beautifuly, all though I was a little worried, But just for a minute there. But the plan did work."
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday September 7th, 2000 12:00:09 PM
Sly watches every body interact with each other. Sly turns to Maand tells her"Ma maybe You should talk to Lady Ulgerand about your PROBLEM, after all she is a DRUID. MA! Pa! can I go and join Smeagle and Feagle in the fun?" With this said Sly and Luke join in the fun with food and dancing.
Lok Mufflefoot Thursday September 7th, 2000 12:00:10 PM
Smiling at the changed mood of the circle Lok seems to brighten some again. As he takes in the mood he starts skipping around the circle stopping at Sir Thomas to tickle him behind the knee, and then at the giants. Coming before them he marvels at the fireworks and says "Where did you guys get those neato things!" HIs eyes gleam with excitement and explosive materials. He does a little twirl and abruptly hops into the lap of Ma. Looking up he also says "I wanna know all about you guys. Looks like you know how to party!"
Songs and Sights (DM Jerry) Thursday September 7th, 2000 7:14:46 PM
The Centaur bows and says, "I am known as Wisdom. I am honored to meet you. Shall we begin with a song of celebration? He runs Uteva through the cords and begins, his ruddy baritone clear and bright. His instrumental solos creative and never repeating while playing two flouts at once, one on each side of his mouth, creating wonderous harmonies and counter rhythms. He is clearly a master, yet doesn't lord it over anyone. Fleagle and Smeagle empty their pockets and shows Lok every kind of nonmagical and magical fireworks they have. And they have quite a bit. "Got them from a Hook City merchant. Everything's magical there! Some people say if you're die and need to have some fun, they let you be a ghost there for awhile before you have to go to the boring afterlife." Ma looks down in shock as Lok lands there. Then she just laugh and laughs. Pa grins and says, "Hey there! That's my wife's lap your in. Then he slaps Lok off the lap. He flies through the air with the greatest of ease....."
Sir Thomas Thursday September 7th, 2000 10:38:39 PM
Thomas' nerves take over in the moments before the agreement is reached and the celebration begins. His hands and legs begin to tremor and he hopes no one notices, and aparently they don't because the agreement is struck and a celebration breaks out almost immediately. Amazed at the turn of events, Thomas just stands there and takes it all in speechlessly. He replies graciously to Trace's complement, "Thank you for your support, I too had my doubts about the way things would turn out." He swipes at the tickle produced from Lok's dancing and prancing, but seems to be much to slow for the quick little fellow. "Who is that guy?" Thomas wonders since he met the halfling when he was preoccupied with planning the meeting. He approaches Uteva and tries not to interrupt her fun, but thanks her for her help. "I thank you for having the courage to speak up, I am not sure that things would have turned out so nicely had you not taken that initiative. I'm not sure that we have been formally introduced, but it is nice to make your acquaintance. I am Sir Thomas Hurley." He extends his hand to shake hers and when she places her hand in his (assuming she does) he brings it to his lips and kisses it very gently. He then bows and excuses himself, "My lady," to go sit down and have some food and a drink or two. He sits and enjoys the festivities and lets all involved have as much fun and endulge in their new and old friendships.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday September 8th, 2000 10:02:14 AM
Sly is having alot of fun, and touches Fleagles and Smeagles back and tells them," OH! Look! the little halfling got slap off Ma's lap by Pa's big hand. HEE HA HA." Walks over to Lok landed(Sly want to make sure that Lok Is Not hurt). "Hello there My little friend, That was the most beautiful tumble that I have ever seen." Then ask as an after though,"I wanted to meet you, ever since I saw you coming down the field. But I to take my place with the Giants over there, So here I am called Sly Foxx and this is my war dog Luke. I am on this quest with Sir Thomas and Trace. and I would like to know if have a tatoo in the plam of you hand like the one in my hand?." With this said Sly open his right hand and shows the tatoo there. then look around and wonders if the Lady Bard over heard them, and shows her his Palm,too. Since she is looking over this way.
Trace and Radiant Friday September 8th, 2000 10:14:26 AM
Trace notices that there is a lul in the music, see what Sly is doing, Think to himself*OH! Boy! what is that kid(Sly) getting to this time*. Trace ask Sly" Why are you showing them the Mark for?" At this He(Trace) opens his hand and also shows them his mark for all to see. Then glances over to Sir Thomas with questions in their eyes...
Uteva Friday September 8th, 2000 10:33:24 AM
Challenged by Wisdom's extensive skill, the little brunette does her best to accompany him, grinning happily all the while. Occasionallly, her brow furrows, and she catches her tongue between her teeth in concentration. If a sadness still lurks in her shadowed eyes, it is at least tempered by joy. "Sir Thomas," she says, in response to the armored man's greeting, "it's good to meet you. I'm Uteva Nerine." She blushes as he releases her hand. "Thank you for the compliment. I'm glad things turned out so well. I had prepared a little fable that I thought might help, but the mood in the air seemed to call for other measures." Teva smiles ruefully. "Your trick of the talking stick was a clever one; I've never seen its like before."
Lok Mufflefoot Friday September 8th, 2000 10:33:25 AM
Suddenly realizing that he is on the ground Lok looks up at Sly's palm and can't seem to make a connection to it. Shaking his head grogily Lok says "Can't say that I know it but," rattling his head a little "I'm not sure i'd remember it after that." Grinning up at Sly he does a backroll and comes up standing. With a flourish the halfling swishes his cape away and bows. "Lok Mufflefoot, justicer of these lands." Looking a little nervously at the dog Lok hopes the dog doesn't eat halflings.
Alyndar Rainfelt d20=3 Saturday September 9th, 2000 12:44:47 AM
( Hey everyone, i'm back..Clay, thanks for covering for me while I was gone, you have done wonderfully! ) I made my perception check by 15. Aly stands just out of the firelight as everything unfolds.Watching the going ons with a heavy heart.At the toll of the bell he jumps a little and when Trace and Sly show's their marks Aly unconsciously rubs the palms of his hands together. When the Giants bring out the platter of foods,and the bards get together to make music,and everyone starts having an enjoyable evening Aly goes to the cart,opens the secret compartment under the seat,and pulls out the small old chest and takes it to the spot with the daisies. With a weak smile he opens the chest and pulls out 4 old,dusty bottles.He opens each,one at a time and goes to each and every person there and pours them a few fingers amount in each of their glasses,bidding them to wait. When everyone has some of the sweet smelling liquid in their cups he calls for silence.When he has it he raises his glass to the stars and says: We all have had some kind of loss or another,let us raise our glasses together and toast those that have left this place for better times. As Aly drains his glass a tear rolls down his cheek and says Faretheewell Pip,and breaks his glass in the fire. With that he turns to the others and says: there are 2 more bottle left in the chest,they are yours to drink.Just be careful,the last 2 bottle are 200 year old feywine.I was saving them for a proper time and tonight,with our alliances made,i feel is the right time.Now,if you will excuse me,I have had a long day and need to study and turn in.He bows to everyone,ays his goodbyes and retires to his cart.
Sign of the Palm (DM Jerry) Saturday September 9th, 2000 2:04:06 PM
Sly, once he gets his "victims" to show him their palms discoves that both Lok and Uteva has the beginnings of a tattoo of a bell on their palms. It is very light now, but seems to be growing more distinct....
Enter a Fighter (DM Jerry) Saturday September 9th, 2000 2:07:42 PM
About this time, a stranger approaches the edge of the area lit by the bonfire and looks around as if wondering if it is safe to approach. He has a couple of minor wounds and some blood on his clothing. He drags behind him a group of hobgoblin cleavers roped together. One of the weapons still has a hobgoblin hand attached to it. (This is the entrance for Christopher's character. Welcome to the game Christopher!)
Qwint Edsa Saturday September 9th, 2000 2:07:43 PM
He looks around, and notices a group of people in the distance. "Hail!" he shouts, "Where be ye from!?" He wanders over to the group, being a little bit cautious, but trying not to look that way.
Alyndar Rainfelt Saturday September 9th, 2000 6:41:53 PM
As Aly walks towards his cart he notices the new arrival. Cautiously he approaches the individual, then seeing his cuts and bruises and bloodstained clothes, ushers the man to the campfire, bids him to sit and proceeds to get water and cloth and medicine to clean out the wounds.
Sly Foxx and Luke Sunday September 10th, 2000 12:11:10 PM
Sly slick his hair back and is about to introduce himself to the Beautiful Bard. When he hears somebody hails them, Sly turns and watches the stranger approch them. Sly yells at him(stranger)"Hail! Don't mind the Giants and the Centores, they are friends. Come ans sit by the fire and somebody will tend to your wounds." Sly will extend his hand for a handshake.
Sir Thomas Sunday September 10th, 2000 12:14:27 PM
Upon getting the wine, Thomas utters a "thank you." Since Alyndar seems to know more about healing than Thomas does and he has already gone to get the supplies needed to help the stranger deal with his wounds, Thomas just sits and enjoys the wine Alyndar poured up for him. He looks the stranger over thoroughly from head to toe and waits for his story to be told.
Ilsidur Sunday September 10th, 2000 8:59:42 PM
Ilsidur also thanks Alyndar for the wine. Not being much of a wine connoisseur, he does apprieciate the drink for what it seems to symbolize. He joins Alyndar for a toast to Pip's memory, and some of the smoke from the fire gets in his eyes, causing them to water a bit. At the fire, he joins in with the feast and the partying, laughing at the halfling and the giant childrens' antics. When the bloodied warrior shows up at the edge of the fire, Ilsidur moves cautiosly over towards him. He introduces himself, "Good evening sir, my name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, an initiate of Marmathon Dur. Are you seriously hurt? I have access to healing magic, if needed."
Uteva d20=17 Sunday September 10th, 2000 9:28:21 PM
Uteva responds to Sly's raised hand by copying the gesture and smiling in a friendly way, but she is too distracted by Alyndar's toast to notice anything unusual about her hand. Upon catching sight of the battered stranger, her face turns grim. She excuses herself to the Centaur bard and joins Sly and the others in crowding around the newcomer. After one good look at the make-up of his decorative train, Teva's freckled face lights up. "You've brought party favours!" She claps her hands together holding them dramatically over her heart. "And just what I've been wanting, too! Why, sir, however did you know?" Dropping the smile, she puts her fists on her slim hips and studies the stranger carefully. "You look like you could use a stiff drink."
Lok Mufflefoot Sunday September 10th, 2000 9:28:22 PM
Baffled by the sign on his palm the halfling studies it intently only noticing a moment later that he is alone. Running over to where the rest are he looks with concern at the coming stranger. The halfling tries to stay out of the way as the others investigate and help the stranger. Absently he rubs the palm.
Braver for the Telling (DM Jerry) Monday September 11th, 2000 7:21:07 PM
The party continues. At one point, Pa suggest that to help cement their bond, that everyone tell their stories of past encounters with the dark dezidens of the forest. The Centaur Chief agrees, but adds that the telling might be grim. "We must all understand, though, that we all have suffered and need to pull together and organize our efforts. Perhaps our heroic adventuring band will begin by telling their story of how they got here as well as telling of any hobgoblin or related encounters they have had."
Alyndar Rainfelt Monday September 11th, 2000 10:03:10 PM
Aly returns with his first aid kit and sets to work on the newcomer. Carefully inspecting the person and applying salves and oils to each and every cut and bruise. What is too big for my first aid kit i refer to Ils. After finishing the patch up job Aly extends his hand to the stranger saying: well met youngun, I am Alyndar Rainfelt. Head chef and chief bottle washer, at this Aly breaks a weak smile and turns to the centaur chief and says: I agree with you, perhaps we should all tell our tales and if it pleases everyone I would like to go first, I don't know if I could stay awake long enough to take my turn.
Alyndar Rainfelt Monday September 11th, 2000 10:05:32 PM
My tale is simple. Went to school, graduated, stayed on to cook for the school, after a few years decided it was time to go. My journey brought me to these people (gesturing towards the group) and, well, you know the rest of the story.
Qwint Edsa Monday September 11th, 2000 10:05:33 PM
Eyeing everyone slightly suspiciously, he hobbles over to the fire. Looking at Ilsidur, he manages. "I am hurt, but my cat is hurt as well, perhaps you could help her before me?" He looks at Ilsidur with pleading eyes, the cat seems to be more than a cat, it seems to be a memory. He notices some giants and Centaurs with curiosity, but then the pain hits him again and he winces and sits down suddenly, fingering his weapon, but only to the more-than-casual observer.
Trace and Radiant Monday September 11th, 2000 10:05:34 PM
Trace makes his way to the circle to tell his tale. "I am Trace, I have come from a far land to the North across the large ocean. I have had dealings with the dark creatures know as goblins. When I was just a lad at the age of 42 a band of nomad goblins came and destroyed my village and everyone in it. I was off visiting my uncle at this time so I am the last and have vowed to rid this wold of every goblin. I made my way to this land searching for gold to raise an army to war against these creatures. Some how we arrived here and now me and my friends have been bound by chaos from the ringing of the bell. I have a deep desire to finish this task which I follow blindly before I can return to continue building my army. As for my wonderfull friend here (raises arm as Radiant swoops down to me) I have made more friends since I have arrived here.
Sir Thomas Monday September 11th, 2000 10:27:30 PM
Sir Thomas takes his turn as he plays with the now obsolete "talking stick" that they used earlier in the night and that he still possesses. "I am from a place, like Trace, far to the north. I arrived here by accident by weathering a storm sent by the gods. The group that I arrived with took to port in Heranmar and have since gone our own ways for the most part except Trace and I. I am not here to win a major battle, or to further my family name, or any similar purpose. No matter where I go, my purpose is to further the name of my two lords. Alemi the merciful judger of all, and Domi the avenger of all injustice. I pay homage to them and they take credit for all of my actions and words. I seek to further their good cause and their names as well. May their tribe increase. As for loss, I have only lost my friend Pip as of recently." Thomas sits down and waits to hear the next person's story.
Ilsidur d8=3 d8=1 d8=2 Tuesday September 12th, 2000 1:39:45 AM
Ilsidur moves over to the newcomer and gently reaches for the cat, giving it a healing touch (3 hp back), and then gives his healing to the warrior (3 hp total back). "my name is Ilsidur Wayfinder, initiate of Marmathon Dur, the dwarven power of exploration and discovery. I come from the mountains to the east, and met up with Trace and Sir Thomas at the elven tree-town. One of my ways to venerate my lord is to explore new areas and record what I have found in my journal. So if you will please excuse me for a few minutes..." He heads over to a quiet area to update his journal.
Lok Mufflefoot Tuesday September 12th, 2000 1:39:46 AM
Having come to the circle silently standing near Sir Thomas, he starts when the knight is done and realizes that he should speak "I well, my parents were bards and we had such a wonderful life. We wandered here and there meeting neat people and entertaining children and, and I and my parents travelled this countryside until they" he trails off a bit, but puts some steel in his voice "until a pair of local boys burned our wagon and them to death. A local man gave me some training, and since then I've been doing odd jobs for people. In fact I was on my way to tell a friend that the man who caused his boy such harm has been taken care of." Suddenly coming out of his self absorbed speach and realizing that Sir Thomas the knight and the rest were looking at him intently, the halfling takes the strange hardness out of his voice and says "in a manner of speaking."
Uteva's Tale Tuesday September 12th, 2000 9:47:24 AM
Uteva fetches a cup of Alyndar's fine vintage for Qwint, and settles down eagerly to hear the tales. Her eyes glitter with excitement at the talk of distant lands and gods-sent storms, and sympathetic at mention of loss. When her turn comes, she begins quietly. "I am Uteva Nerine, and all my life, I have travelled the land with old Raub, peddling our wares and spreading tales. Ours was a life sometimes hard, sometimes easy, but always happy. Until two nights past."
Uteva's Tale Tuesday September 12th, 2000 9:47:59 AM
"We were travelling through the forest with a small trade caravan. For safety." The young woman's lopsided smile turns solemn. "They struck during a late watch, and I awakened to the sounds of battle and a camp already ablaze. Hobgoblins -- too many of them. They were so large and vicious, and the struggling, screaming mass of the melee seemed so strange to me, that at first, I was afraid to join them. But then I saw Raub, fighting among the rest, old though he was." Teva runs a shaky hand across her shadowed eyes. "I don't know how long I fought. I killed one, and marked at least one other before a blow struck me from behind." Absently, she fingers the fading tenderness of the lump behind her ear. "They must have thought me dead. I found one other survivor, trapped beneath his dead beast. He carries the news to our destination. They killed everybody else, and destroyed most of what they did not take. I set out intent on stopping the menace, but," she pauses to share a self-mocking grin with her listeners, "I have no skill at tracking. It happened about a day's walk from here." She points beyond Lady Uglerand's garden.
Sly Foxx and Luke Tuesday September 12th, 2000 11:11:42 AM
Sly steps into the middle of the circle,sit down with his face to the fire, picks up a stick and starts his tale,"A long time ago, in a place that I don't remember. My Father,Mother,baby sister and I lived i a small village. One Night some mask humans came and raided the village. A lot of people died that night, including my Fathrer. The elves taking what was left of villagers and went to the Elfen Lords. The Lords sent us all to a trib of Wood Elves in theKrag Us Mountains. There we were happy again all the villagers were my fathers and mothers. One day when a bunch of us teen agers went hunting and returned just before night fall, Evergreen Village was deserted. Every thing was still there, But every body had vanish... Someons said that the answer was with the Wise Ones, so I said that I would go to THEM and ask. The Wise Ones told me to guide the people at this church and that I did. And that how I can to be with these good people, and they have tried to make a real fighter out of me, and i try hard, Just ask Trace and Sir Thomas. I'm better at hunting and magic than fighting, ASK them that too." with this said. Sly turn to Alyndar and tell him" No thank you, I'll pass on the wine. I had a bad experance a while bach with drinks. I ended up under a table, sleeping with my dog Luke here."
Qwint Edsa Tuesday September 12th, 2000 11:11:43 AM
Thanking Ilsidur, and taking some of the ale, he says. "My name is Qwint Edsa, I come from a small village that I doubt anyone has heard about. I was..." He stops to choose his words "having difficulties with the villagers so I left, I met a hobgoblin party, and fought them off, getting slightly wounded." He nods to Ilsidur. "I now appear to be among friends, if you will permit me to stay with you."
Lady Ulgerand (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 12th, 2000 7:24:58 PM
Lady Ulgerand says, "I don't think I could count the number of times I've had to run off the goblinkind even to the point of killing some, although I was always careful of that, living by myself and not wanting to bring their wrath upon my humble home. I owe them 100 times over, though and am willing to help hunt them down and clear our forest of the lot of them."...
Chief Joseph (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 12th, 2000 7:28:24 PM
"We have lost over half our tribe in the last few years to 'the dishonorable scourge of the forest' I also am willing to work with the giants here and Lady Ulgerand to clear our forest of these evil ones."
The Evening and a New Day (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 12th, 2000 7:48:56 PM
The drinks, company, and new friendships turn the rest of the evening into a warm comfortable haze. Late the next morning, when you awaken, Centaurs are gone, except for the Chief's son. After breakfast he approaches. "We wish to thank you for bringing us all together and for....ahem....saving my life." He presents a small golden chest. Inside is a few coins.... Well perhaps more than a few. 500 light silvery coins: Mithril. "We are eternally at your service. You are welcome here in Luneta Springs at any time. We will miss you."...
Alyndar Rainfelt Tuesday September 12th, 2000 9:55:23 PM
When everyone does start waking up. It's to the smell of peppered bacon and doughcakes with a sweet strawberry syrup topping and hot apple tea and most importantly, Aly's best item, fresh baked rolls with honeybutter. After everyone has had their fill he cleans up to dishes and items, puts everything away and then notices the commotion by the Chief's son. Aly wanders over to see what's going on and raises an eyebrow at the sight of the chest of mithril. He lets out a horse whistle and says: Daaaaayyyyyuuuuummmmmm.
Lady Ulgerand'd Gifts (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 12th, 2000 9:55:24 PM
Lady Ulgerand says, I have a gift for you as well. She goes into the hut and then returns to the porch where breakfast is being served. She has a belt with 6 metal vials in it. Each is labelled. Full Healing, Invisibility, Levitation, Flying, Oil of Slipperiness, Gaseous Form. Then she pulls out a scroll. The title on the seal is "Raise Dead."...
Ma and Pa's Gifts (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 12th, 2000 9:55:25 PM
Ma and Pa agree not to tear down the Fortress, but to let the Witch put curses on it instead so that any Hobgoblins that stay there in the future are harmed and weakened. She will put alarms on the fortress as well so that all will be informed if someone is poking around the place. Then Ma gives the group a set of wonderful "forest spices" for their travel cooking some of which she says have "Magical medicinal values which she'll let the group discover on their own." She smiles mischieviously...
Ma and Pa's Gifts (DM Jerry) Tuesday September 12th, 2000 9:55:26 PM
About this time, a Silver Pseudodragon shows up and lands on Sly's shoulder. It has a message attached to it's leg.
Trace and Radiant Tuesday September 12th, 2000 10:11:49 PM
After a bountifull breakfeast Trace is overwhelmed by all the gifts they have recived and thanks each and every one. "Well now that we have solved the elves problems we should return to collect our bounty and get supplies for our new task of ridding this forest of hobgoblins. At least that is my perception of what we need to do. I need a new suit of armor but other than that I am ready to do battle. What do the rest of you think?"
Sir Thomas Tuesday September 12th, 2000 10:11:50 PM
In the morning, Thomas spends the first moments of his day in silent prayer. *Lord Alemi, thank you for your fortune in the recent past. I think that through me you have furthered your name and your cause. Please help me to leave a reminder of your name and your graciousness. Bless this stick that was the enforcer of your cause. Bless it so that there will always be a reminder of the agreement that we established last night. Thank you for your merciful touch.* Thomas holds the stick like a baby in his lap as he is knelt on the ground. He then walks up to where the campfire was held, removes his two daggers and stabs them into the ground. He does this in a way to form a sort of makeshift stand so that the stick will sit up off of the ground resembling its importance. he then removes his holy symbol, figuring he can pickone up somewhere in the near future, and places it in the shrine that he is fashioning. *I will keep you in my heart until I can replace your symbol.* he then goes and partakes in the good byes and gift givings. He is sure to mention what he has done as a gift to the parties that remain this morning.
Alyndar Rainfelt Wednesday September 13th, 2000 1:52:04 AM
Aly goes up to the Lady and waits near her til she turns her attention on him. He then says to her: I owe you an apology. When we first met, I took you for the Evil that your race usually depics not by what makes us all different. That no matter what race we are or where we come from not everyone abides by their social stigmas. I was brought up to beleive ALL dark elves were Evil and ALL dark elves deserved destruction. I see now that those teachings were wrong and unjust. I will always remember you and what you have done for us, without asking for anything in return. So, in lue of that, I have a gift for you, something of importance to me. I give you my cookbook, the recipes in this book have been given to me by friends and aquaintances over the last 50 or 60 years. I hope they will bring joy to you as much as they have given to me. Aly hands her the book then turns and goes back to his cart, and starts harnessing up the ox.
Uteva Wednesday September 13th, 2000 11:17:34 AM
Teva approaches the Centaur with a small innocuous-seeming leather bound book. "At a turning point in my life, your people and the Lady Uglerand have reminded me about the difference between grief and revenge. I hope that you will accept this small gift on behalf of your tribe." She opens the book to show brightly illuminated pages. "The poems were written by humans in the common tongue, but I think they will speak to all good hearts." Reaching up, she hands him the book. Then she turns to the silver-haired elf. "Lady, for the lesson, and for your generous hosting." With a flourish, Teva produces a dark soapstone figurine on the palm of her hand. The carving depicts a wild goose with wings half-spread. "The man who carved this is fascinated by migrating birds. He watches for them every year. 'They come so far,' he told me. 'There must be something really special about this place, to be worth such a flight.'" The young woman presses the goose on Lady Uglerand. Then she waits to hear the contents of Sly's message.
Sly Foxx and Luke Wednesday September 13th, 2000 12:21:09 PM
Sly after a night of merryment(whick he drank only water or tea)awakens to the smells of bacon, hot cakes, and fresk baked rolls. He turns to Luke motions to him saying"Come on, Luke Let's eat". After eating, Sly is full(and it takes alot to fill Sly). Sly watches the party exchanges gifts, when he is supprize at the Pseudodragon (and a silver one at that)landing on his shoulder. "Well,OH Silver one, where did you come from? And is this a message for me?" slowly Sly takes the message off the Little one's leg(very tenderly)Reads the message, then puts it in his pocket. Sly goes over to Lady Ulgerand and sit at her feet. "I thank you for everything you have done and taught me. I am also sorry for frighting your Unicorn away..." Sly takes off the locket from his neck and hands it to Lady Ulgerand, "This is a lock of my Sister's hair, She was able to call a white Unicorn mare, if you let your Unicorn smell the lock of red hair, He'll find her(the mare)and maybe she'll come back and keep him company..." Them Sly stands up, Stops, then bends and kisses her on the cheek. Then wispers in the Lady's ear~I hope to see you again~. Then turns and joins the party reading the message.
Lok Mufflefoot Wednesday September 13th, 2000 12:21:10 PM
Waking up after the celebration Lok moves to Lady Uglerand. Taking her aside the happy halfling takes a serious demeanor as he says "Lady it was nice of you to give me this symbol. In a dream last night, my father came to me. He said that i should give you this pin in exchange for some reason. I don't know why. I haven't known you long but this meeting may be a direction..." Staring down at his hands with the every so slight darkening of the bell on his hands he mumbles "a direction...".
The Note (DM Jerry) Wednesday September 13th, 2000 9:27:14 PM
Sly's letter reads, "Greetings Adventurers. We have been contacted on your behalf by Chief Joseph's advisors. We thank you for your efforts on our behalf. We also will work with the Centaurs and other parties to ensure a safer forest. We are in your debt. We wish you well."
The Reward (DM Jerry) Wednesday September 13th, 2000 9:33:46 PM
Hanging around the Pseudo-Dragon's neck is a diamond. It slides the diamond to the ground and flies off. (had to rework the reward as the spring posts are currently missing in the archives. :( )
Sir Thomas Wednesday September 13th, 2000 10:20:32 PM
"Who was that from?" Sir Thomas wonders aloud felling as though he should know, but doesnt' know who sent the message or the diamond. "I think it is a little much. Where are we off to now? Anybody have any suggestions?" THomas is ready to move on having given his gift. "I'm kind of thinking we could catch those hobgoblins sinec they won't be expecting us and they probably reside nearby. Any takers?"
Uteva Thursday September 14th, 2000 9:03:18 AM
Teva rolls her eyes as a buttered roll melts in her mouth. "Alyndar, is this feast your work? I think I'd be willing to wash pots after every meal to eat like this!" The young woman nods to Trace and Sir Thomas. "If you lot are going after the raiders, then I'm with you." She grins fiercely. "Where did you collect your souvenirs, and how long ago?" she asks Qwint.
Qwint Edsa Thursday September 14th, 2000 9:03:19 AM
Looking to Edsa, he says "A couple of days ago, somewhere in the forest, I got attacked." He looks at the mithril, and he 'wow's' in amazement, then he looks at the food and starts to eat, it's been a long time since he last ate. "This is really good food" he mumbles in between chews.
Sly Foxx and Luke Thursday September 14th, 2000 11:02:48 AM
Sly walks to where to party is getting ready to leave, and stands between Trace and Sir Thomas. Hands Sir Thomas the note,"I don't know who sent the Pseudo Dragon, But the diamond is a reward for us." Sly start to leave to pack, but think better of it, turn to Sir Thomas and Trace again and ask "Did you hear a bell a few night ago? It was mournful sound... It sounded as if the whole Wold in pain and crying for help... I think I heard the bell in a dream once, the night Pip died... I wonder how many more of us are MARK and tied to the bell???". Sly bends and pick up the diamond and hand it to Trace, " Here, Big Brother, put this with the rest of the rewards. Maybe we can sell this when and if we reach another town...I'll follow you anywhere you go," with this said Sly leaves to go packing.
Alyndar Rainfelt Thursday September 14th, 2000 3:27:44 PM
Alyndar smiles at the compliments. As Sly there will attest, I am a decent preparer of food around here, nothing special, I just do my best. But thanks just the same. As for washing the dishes, i'd be happy to have some help doing the dishes. Matter of fact, I think you are the first one here to ever offer to help me. You are a well mannered individual, maybe you can teach these people some manners.(motioning to the group)
Lok Mufflefoot Thursday September 14th, 2000 3:27:45 PM
Walking over to Sir Thomas the halfling seems a bit perplexed "Hey you! They told me you communicate somehow to people through your mind is that true." He looks at Sir Thomas with his head cocked. "This bell makes me think that I should follow your party but I need to tell an elf friend named Lorno to the northwest that the job is done. If you could do that," the halfling starts bouncing around "and could lead me to some more giants and strange stuff it'd be great." Becoming distracted the halfling sees the glitter of the diamond. Holding his hands up and wiggling his fingers he says "ooooohhhh" as he skips towards those examining it.
Pseudo Goodbyes (DM Jerry) Thursday September 14th, 2000 5:35:54 PM
The Centaurs and Giants take their leave. The pseudo dragon stays for a meal of raw meat and then flies off. Lady Ulgerand says, "The Hobgoblins usually come up here and harass us during the warm season, then head South to places like Hook City and West to the Gateway Downs for the cold season. However, you wouldn't want to travel their way, they go under the mountain by dark and dangerous means. I suggest you recross the mountains the same way you came, however that was, and then work your way south towards Hook City. You're bound to run into some as you head west and then south."
Trace and Radiant Thursday September 14th, 2000 9:43:36 PM
"That sounds like a good plan of action. Once we arrive at Hook city we can resupply there. I am a bit worried about the numbers of our target. We have an advantage that they are not expecting a group to hunt them down but I am curious as to how large of a band this is we will track down. Normaly I jump in head first but I guess experiance is catching up in some way." Trace turns to Sir Thomas... "Our group is not so much as a waring group anymore, it looks as if we are weaker in fighting but stronger in talent these days. Of course I am just thinking aloud but I we are headed for battle we need to think of how our battles play out. Stop me when my babbeling becomes too much." Trace turns to Radiant and throws him a bit of dried fish.
Sir Thomas Friday September 15th, 2000 1:17:16 AM
"Hook City it is then. You can get us there right Trace? I'll start working on a battle plan so we can be discussing it should the need arise." (OOC: sorry for the bad post, 2 test tommorrow.)
Uteva d20=3 Friday September 15th, 2000 10:21:28 AM
The freckled girl shoulders her pack, grinning at Alyndar. "That's my camp chore settled, I guess. Though I don't suppose all the extra dishwater will help me scrub this off." She holds up her hand, displaying the darkening mark of the Bell. "I hope one of you can explain this as we go." (Made Local History, if appropriate.) "West and South it is, Lady. Thank you and be well." Teva bows to their hostess before they set off, then approaches Trace and Sir Thomas. "You'll need to know what I can do, then, to plan strategy. I know my daggers well enough to defend myself, and I can throw them accurately, but the short sword was Raub's. I've seldom practiced with it. I can cast a spell or two that might be useful in combat, and I have a few other tricks up my sleeve." She winks at the guys and drops back to ask Sly about the last time he heard the bell.
Sly Foxx and Luke Friday September 15th, 2000 11:00:43 AM
Sly walks over to where Alyndar, Uteva and Qwint Edsa are finishing their breakfast and washing pot, then packing them away." Ahh! I see you are enjoying our Wizzard of the group." turns to Uteva and Qwint, askes of Qwint, "My I call you Qwint? I am called Sly Foxx and this in my dog Luke(pointing to the Dog). Tell me do you feel well enough to march with us? or should I ask if Alyndar, if he can make room in the wagon for you?" All the time watching Uteva. Turning to the girl, with a question in his eyes,asks" I sorry we met so brefly yeaterday, Can I help you with anything?" without turning his head, Sly asks" Alyndar Do You Need Any Help Packing Your Wagon ?"
Alyndar Rainfelt d20=3 Friday September 15th, 2000 3:21:49 PM
Aly notices the way Sly has been "eyeing" Uteva, chuckles a bit and says: No thanks youngun, I believe I can handle it. He turns to Uteva and politely says: now, I have a way and where all this stuff goes, don't fret you no mind as to helping me load the cart, you go on and do what you need to get moving and if you need I will have a spot for you on the cart. As Aly starts loading the cart he begins at first, humming a sweet, joyful tune and then breaks out in a soft tune about Love and Happiness, glancing at Sly and then to Uteva from time to time. (made my charisma roll by a whole bunch so I know I aint sounding like a cat under a rocking chair)
Lok Mufflefoot Friday September 15th, 2000 3:21:50 PM
Not having much to pack Lok comes to where Uteva and Sir Thomas have been speaking of battle plans. The halfling smiles as she shows her daggers. "Your a fan of daggers too!!! Freckles and a dagger user, fun!" With that the halfling opens his cloak widely enough to expose a belt of 8 fine looking daggers. As the others glance down the halfling playfully salutes with his right hand and as he does so a dagger appears there just as his hand reaches his brow. "Chalk up two dagger users for our battle plans."
LOG ON